Teks -- Hebrews 10:1-39 (NET)

Concluding Exposition: Old and New Sacrifices Contrasted

10:1 For the law possesses a shadow of the good things to come but not the reality itself, and is therefore completely unable, by the same sacrifices offered continually, year after year, to perfect those who come to worship. 10:2 For otherwise would they not have ceased to be offered, since the worshipers would have been purified once for all and so have no further consciousness of sin? 10:3 But in those sacrifices there is a reminder of sins year after year. 10:4 For the blood of bulls and goats cannot take away sins. 10:5 So when he came into the world, he said, “Sacrifice and offering you did not desire, but a body you prepared for me. 10:6 “Whole burnt offerings and sin-offerings you took no delight in. 10:7 “Then I said, ‘Here I am: I have come– it is written of me in the scroll of the book– to do your will, O God.’” 10:8 When he says above, “Sacrifices and offerings and whole burnt offerings and sin-offerings you did not desire nor did you take delight in them” (which are offered according to the law), 10:9 then he says, “Here I am: I have come to do your will.” He does away with the first to establish the second. 10:10 By his will we have been made holy through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. 10:11 And every priest stands day after day serving and offering the same sacrifices again and again– sacrifices that can never take away sins. 10:12 But when this priest had offered one sacrifice for sins for all time, he sat down at the right hand of God, 10:13 where he is now waiting until his enemies are made a footstool for his feet. 10:14 For by one offering he has perfected for all time those who are made holy. 10:15 And the Holy Spirit also witnesses to us, for after saying, 10:16 “This is the covenant that I will establish with them after those days, says the Lord. I will put my laws on their hearts and I will inscribe them on their minds,” 10:17 then he says, “Their sins and their lawless deeds I will remember no longer.” 10:18 Now where there is forgiveness of these, there is no longer any offering for sin.

Drawing Near to God in Enduring Faith

10:19 Therefore, brothers and sisters, since we have confidence to enter the sanctuary by the blood of Jesus, 10:20 by the fresh and living way that he inaugurated for us through the curtain, that is, through his flesh, 10:21 and since we have a great priest over the house of God, 10:22 let us draw near with a sincere heart in the assurance that faith brings, because we have had our hearts sprinkled clean from an evil conscience and our bodies washed in pure water. 10:23 And let us hold unwaveringly to the hope that we confess, for the one who made the promise is trustworthy. 10:24 And let us take thought of how to spur one another on to love and good works, 10:25 not abandoning our own meetings, as some are in the habit of doing, but encouraging each other, and even more so because you see the day drawing near. 10:26 For if we deliberately keep on sinning after receiving the knowledge of the truth, no further sacrifice for sins is left for us, 10:27 but only a certain fearful expectation of judgment and a fury of fire that will consume God’s enemies. 10:28 Someone who rejected the law of Moses was put to death without mercy on the testimony of two or three witnesses. 10:29 How much greater punishment do you think that person deserves who has contempt for the Son of God, and profanes the blood of the covenant that made him holy, and insults the Spirit of grace? 10:30 For we know the one who said, “Vengeance is mine, I will repay,” and again, “The Lord will judge his people.” 10:31 It is a terrifying thing to fall into the hands of the living God. 10:32 But remember the former days when you endured a harsh conflict of suffering after you were enlightened. 10:33 At times you were publicly exposed to abuse and afflictions, and at other times you came to share with others who were treated in that way. 10:34 For in fact you shared the sufferings of those in prison, and you accepted the confiscation of your belongings with joy, because you knew that you certainly had a better and lasting possession. 10:35 So do not throw away your confidence, because it has great reward. 10:36 For you need endurance in order to do God’s will and so receive what is promised. 10:37 For just a little longer and he who is coming will arrive and not delay. 10:38 But my righteous one will live by faith, and if he shrinks back, I take no pleasure in him. 10:39 But we are not among those who shrink back and thus perish, but are among those who have faith and preserve their souls.

Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per frasa)

Robertson: Heb 10:1 - Shadow

Shadow ( skian ).

The contrast here between skia (shadow, shade caused by interruption of light as by trees, Mar 4:32) and eikōn (image or picture) is striking. Christ is the eikōn of God (2Co 4:4; Col 1:15). In Col 2:17 Paul draws a distinction between skia for the Jewish rites and ceremonies and sōma for the reality in Christ. Children are fond of shadow pictures. The law gives only a dim outline of the good things to come (Heb 9:11).

Robertson: Heb 10:1 - Continually

Continually ( eis to diēnekes ).

See this phrase also in Heb 7:3; Heb 9:12, Heb 9:14. Nowhere else in N.T. From diēnegka (diapherō ), to bear through.

Robertson: Heb 10:1 - They can

They can ( dunantai ).

This reading leaves ho nomos a nominativus pendens (an anacoluthon). But many MSS. read dunatai (it - the law - can). For the idea and use of teleiōsai see Heb 9:9.

Robertson: Heb 10:2 - Else they would not have ceased?

Else they would not have ceased? ( epei ouk an epausanto ).

Ellipsis of condition after epei (since if they really did perfect) with the conclusion of the second-class condition (an and the aorist middle indicative of pauomai ).

Robertson: Heb 10:2 - To be offered

To be offered ( prospheromenai ).

Regular idiom, participle (present passive) with pauomai (Act 5:42).

Robertson: Heb 10:2 - Because

Because ( dia to ).

Dia with the accusative of the articular infinitive, "because of the having"(echein ) as to the worshippers (tous latreuontas , accusative of general reference of the articular participle), not "would have had."

Robertson: Heb 10:2 - No more conscience of sins

No more conscience of sins ( mēdemian eti suneidēsin hamartiōn ).

Rather "consciousness of sins"as in Heb 9:14.

Robertson: Heb 10:2 - Having been once cleansed

Having been once cleansed ( hapax kekatharismenous ).

Perfect passive participle of katharizō , "if they had once for all been cleansed."

Robertson: Heb 10:3 - A remembrance

A remembrance ( anamnēsis ).

A reminder. Old word from anamimnēskō , to remind, as in Luk 22:19; 1Co 11:24.

Robertson: Heb 10:4 - Should take away

Should take away ( aphairein ).

Present active infinitive of aphaireō . Old verb and common in N.T., only here and Rom 11:27 with "sins". Cf. Heb 9:9.

Robertson: Heb 10:5 - When he cometh into the world

When he cometh into the world ( eiserchomenos eis ton kosmon ).

Reference to the Incarnation of Christ who is represented as quoting Psa 40:7-9 which is quoted. The text of the lxx is followed in the main which differs from the Hebrew chiefly in having sōma (body) rather than ōtia (ears). The lxx translation has not altered the sense of the Psalm, "that there was a sacrifice which answered to the will of God as no animal sacrifice could"(Moffatt). So the writer of Hebrews "argues that the Son’ s offering of himself is the true and final offering for sin, because it is the sacrifice, which, according to prophecy, God desired to be made"(Davidson).

Robertson: Heb 10:5 - A body didst thou prepare for me

A body didst thou prepare for me ( sōma katērtisō moi ).

First aorist middle indicative second person singular of katartizō , to make ready, equip. Using sōma (body) for ōtia (ears) does not change the sense, for the ears were the point of contact with God’ s will.

Robertson: Heb 10:6 - Thou hadst no pleasure

Thou hadst no pleasure ( ouk eudokēsas ).

First aorist active indicative of eudokeō , common for God’ s good pleasure (Mat 3:17). God took no pleasure in the animal offering (thusian ), the meal-offering (prosphoran ), the burnt-offering (holokautōmata ), the sin-offering (peri hamartias , concerning sin).

Robertson: Heb 10:7 - Then

Then ( tote ).

When it was plain that God could not be propitiated by such sacrifices.

Robertson: Heb 10:7 - Lo, I am come

Lo, I am come ( Idou hēkō ).

The Messiah is represented as offering himself to do God’ s will (tou poiēsai to thelēma sou , the genitive articular infinitive of purpose).

Robertson: Heb 10:7 - In the roll of the book it is written of me

In the roll of the book it is written of me ( en kephalidi bibliou gegraptai peri emou ).

Stands written (gegraptai , perfect passive indicative). Kephalis is a diminutive of kephalē (head), a little head, then roll only here in N.T., but in the papyri. Here it refers "to the O.T. as a prediction of Christ’ s higher sacrifice"(Moffatt).

Robertson: Heb 10:8 - Saying above

Saying above ( anōteron legōn ).

Christ speaking as in Heb 10:5. "Higher up"(anōteron , comparative of anō , up) refers to Heb 10:5, Heb 10:6 which are quoted again.

Robertson: Heb 10:9 - The which

The which ( haitines ).

"Which very things"(thusiai ).

Robertson: Heb 10:9 - Then hath he said

Then hath he said ( tote eirēken ).

That is Christ. Perfect active indicative with which compare tote eipon (second aorist active) in Heb 10:7 which is quoted again.

Robertson: Heb 10:9 - He taketh away the first

He taketh away the first ( anairei to prōton ).

Present active indicative of anaireō , to take up, to abolish, of a man to kill (Mat 2:16). By "the first"(to prōton ) he means the system of animal sacrifices in Heb 10:8.

Robertson: Heb 10:9 - That he may establish the second

That he may establish the second ( hina to deuteron stēsēi ).

Purpose clause with hina and the first aorist active (transitive) subjunctive of histēmi , to place. By "the second"(to deuteron ) he means doing God’ s will as shown in Heb 10:9 (following Heb 10:8). This is the author’ s exegesis of the Psalm.

Robertson: Heb 10:10 - We have been sanctified

We have been sanctified ( hēgiasmenoi esmen ).

Periphrastic perfect passive indicative of hagiazō , to set apart, to sanctify. The divine will, unfulfilled in animal sacrifices, is realized in Christ’ s offering of himself. "He came to be a great High Priest, and the body was prepared for him, that by the offering of it he might put sinful men for ever into the perfect religious relation to God"(Denney, The Death of Christ , p. 234).

Robertson: Heb 10:11 - Standeth

Standeth ( hestēken ).

Perfect active indicative of histēmi (intransitive), vivid picture.

Robertson: Heb 10:11 - Ministering and offering

Ministering and offering ( leitourgōn kai prospherōn ).

Present active participles graphically describing the priest.

Robertson: Heb 10:11 - Take away

Take away ( perielein ).

Second aorist active infinitive of periaireō , old verb to take from around, to remove utterly as in Act 27:20.

Robertson: Heb 10:12 - When he had offered

When he had offered ( prosenegkas ).

Second aorist active participle (with first aorist ending -as in place of -on ) of prospherō , single act in contrast to present participle prospherōn above.

Robertson: Heb 10:12 - One sacrifice

One sacrifice ( mian thusian ).

This the main point. The one sacrifice does the work that the many failed to do. One wonders how priests who claim that the "mass"is the sacrifice of Christ’ s body repeated explain this verse.

Robertson: Heb 10:12 - For ever

For ever ( eis to diēnekes ).

Can be construed either with mian thusian or with ekathisen (sat down). See Heb 1:3 for ekathisen .

Robertson: Heb 10:13 - Henceforth expecting

Henceforth expecting ( to loipon ekdechomenos ).

"For the rest"or "for the future"(to loipon , accusative of extent of time). The expectant attitude of Christ here is that of final and certain victory (Joh 16:33; 1Co 15:24-28).

Robertson: Heb 10:13 - Till his enemies be made

Till his enemies be made ( heōs tethōsin hoi echthroi autou ).

Purpose and temporal clause with heōs and the first aorist passive subjunctive of tithēmi . He quotes Psa 110:1 again.

Robertson: Heb 10:14 - He hath perfected

He hath perfected ( teteleiōken ).

Perfect active indicative of teleioō . He has done what the old sacrifices failed to do (Heb 10:1).

Robertson: Heb 10:14 - Them that are sanctified

Them that are sanctified ( tous hagiazomenous ).

Articular participle (accusative case) present passive of hagiazō (note perfect in Heb 10:10) either because of the process still going on or because of the repetition in so many persons as in Heb 2:11.

Robertson: Heb 10:15 - And the Holy Ghost also beareth witness to us

And the Holy Ghost also beareth witness to us ( marturei de hēmin kai to pneuma to hagion ).

Martureō is common in Philo for Scripture quotation. The author confirms his interpretation of Psa 40:7-9 by repeating from Jeremiah (Jer 31:31.) what he had already quoted (Heb 8:8-12).

Robertson: Heb 10:15 - After he hath said

After he hath said ( meta to eirēkenai ).

Accusative case after meta of the articular infinitive perfect active, "after the having said."

Robertson: Heb 10:16 - With them

With them ( pros autous ).

The author changes tōi oikōi Israel (Heb 8:10) thus without altering the sense. He also changes the order of "heart"(kardias ) and "mind"(dianoian ) from that in Heb 8:10.

Robertson: Heb 10:17

@@Here again the writer adds "their iniquities"(tōn anomiōn ) to "sins"of Heb 8:12 and reads mnēsthēsomai (first future passive) with ou mē rather than mnēsthō (first aorist passive subjunctive) of Heb 8:12 (the more common idiom). It is uncertain also whether the writer means Heb 10:17 to be the principal clause with Heb 10:15, Heb 10:16 as subordinate or the whole quotation to be subordinate to meta to eirēkenai of Heb 10:15 with anacoluthon in Heb 10:18. At any rate Heb 10:17 in the quotation does not follow immediately after Heb 10:16 as one can see in Heb 8:10-12 (skipping part of Heb 8:10 and all of Heb 8:11).

Robertson: Heb 10:18 - There is no more offering for sin

There is no more offering for sin ( ouketi prosphora peri hamartias ).

This is the logical and triumphant conclusion concerning the better sacrifice offered by Christ (9:13-10:18). As Jeremiah had prophesied, there is actually remission (aphesis , removal) of sins. Repetition of the sacrifice is needless.

Robertson: Heb 10:19 - Having therefore

Having therefore ( echontes oun ).

The author now gives a second (the first in Heb 8:1-6) resumé of the five arguments concerning the superior priestly work of Christ (Heb 10:19-25) coupled with an earnest exhortation like that in Heb 4:14-16, with which he began the discussion, before he proceeds to treat at length the fifth and last one, the better promises in Christ (10:26-12:3).

Robertson: Heb 10:19 - Boldness

Boldness ( parrēsian ).

This is the dominant note all through the Epistle (Heb 3:6; Heb 4:16; Heb 10:19, Heb 10:35). They were tempted to give up Christ, to be quitters. Boldness (courage) is the need of the hour.

Robertson: Heb 10:19 - Into the holy place

Into the holy place ( tōn hagiōn ).

That is, the heavenly sanctuary where Jesus is (Heb 6:18-20). This is the better sanctuary (Heb 9:1-12).

Robertson: Heb 10:19 - By the blood of Jesus

By the blood of Jesus ( en tōi haimati Iēsou ).

This is the better sacrifice just discussed (9:13-10:18).

Robertson: Heb 10:20 - By the way which he dedicated for us

By the way which he dedicated for us ( hēn enekainisen hēmin hodon ).

This "new"(prosphaton , freshly killed, newly made, from pros and the root of phatos , in the papyri, only here in N.T.) and "living"(zōsan ) Jesus opened ("dedicated") for us by his Incarnation and Death for us. Thus he fulfilled God’ s promise of the "New Covenant"(Heb 8:7-13) in Jeremiah. The language is highly symbolic here and "through the veil"here is explained as meaning the flesh of Christ, his humanity, not the veil opening into heaven (Heb 6:20). Some do take "veil"here as obscuring the deity of Christ rather than the revelation of God in the human body of Christ (Joh 1:18; Joh 14:9). At any rate because of the coming of Christ in the flesh we have the new way opened for access to God (Heb 2:17.; Heb 4:16).

Robertson: Heb 10:21 - A great priest

A great priest ( hierea megan ).

As has been shown in 4:14-7:28.

Robertson: Heb 10:21 - Over the house of God

Over the house of God ( epi ton oikon tou theou ).

As God’ s Son (Heb 3:5.).

Robertson: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near

Let us draw near ( proserchōmetha ).

Present middle volitive subjunctive as in Heb 4:16 with which exhortation the discussion began. There are three exhortations in Heb 10:22-25 (Let us draw near, proserchōmetha , let us hold fast, katechōmen , let us consider one another, katanoōmen allēlous ). Four items are added to this first exhortation.

Robertson: Heb 10:22 - With a true heart

With a true heart ( meta alēthinēs kardias ).

With loyalty and fealty.

Robertson: Heb 10:22 - In fulness of faith

In fulness of faith ( en plērophoriāi pisteōs ).

See Heb 6:11 for this very phrase.

Robertson: Heb 10:22 - Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience

Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience ( rerantismenoi tas kardias apo suneidēseōs ponēras ).

Perfect passive participle of rantizō with the accusative retained in the passive, an evident allusion to the sprinkling of blood in the old tabernacle (Heb 9:18-22) and the shedding of Christ’ s blood for the cleansing of our consciences (Heb 10:1-4). Cf. 1Pe 1:2 for "the sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ."

Robertson: Heb 10:22 - Our body washed with pure water

Our body washed with pure water ( lelousmenoi to sōma hudati katharōi ).

Perfect passive (or middle) of louō , old verb to bathe, to wash. Accusative also retained if passive. Hudati can be either locative (in) or instrumental (with). See Eph 5:26; Tit 3:5 for the use of loutron . If the reference here is to baptism (quite doubtful), the meaning is a symbol (Dods) of the previous cleansing by the blood of Christ.

Robertson: Heb 10:23 - Let us hold fast

Let us hold fast ( katechōmen ).

Present (keep on holding fast) active volitive subjunctive of katechō as in Heb 3:6, Heb 3:14.

Robertson: Heb 10:23 - That it waver not

That it waver not ( aklinē ).

Common compound adjective (alpha privative and klinō , unwavering, not leaning, here only in N.T. It is a confession of hope, not of despair.

Robertson: Heb 10:23 - That promised

That promised ( ho epaggeilamenos ).

First aorist middle articular participle of epaggellō . This is the argument remaining to be discussed (10:26-12:3) and already alluded to (Heb 6:13.; Heb 8:6). The ministry of Jesus rests upon "better promises."How better? God is "faithful,"but he made the other promises also. We shall see.||

Robertson: Heb 10:24 - Let us consider one another

Let us consider one another ( katanoōmen allēlous ).

Present (keep on doing so) active volitive subjunctive of katanoeō . The verb used about Jesus in Heb 3:1.

Robertson: Heb 10:24 - To provoke

To provoke ( eis paroxusmon ).

Our very word "paroxysm,"from paroxunō (para ,oxunō from oxus , sharp), to sharpen, to stimulate, to incite. So here in good sense (for incitement to), but in Act 15:39 the word is used of irritation or contention as in the lxx and Demosthenes. Hippocrates uses it for "paroxysm"in disease (so in the papyri).

Robertson: Heb 10:24 - Unto love and good works

Unto love and good works ( agapēs kai kalōn ergōn ).

Objective genitive. So Paul seeks to stir up the Corinthians by the example of the Macedonians (2Co 8:1-7).

Robertson: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking

Not forsaking ( mē egkataleipontes ).

"Not leaving behind, not leaving in the lurch"(2Ti 4:10).

Robertson: Heb 10:25 - The assembling of yourselves together

The assembling of yourselves together ( tēn episunagōgēn heautōn ).

Late double compound from episunagō , to gather together (sun ) besides (epi ) as in Mat 23:37; Luk 17:27. In N.T. only here and 2Th 2:1. In an inscription 100 b.c. for collection of money (Deissmann, Light , etc., p. 103).

Robertson: Heb 10:25 - As the custom of some is

As the custom of some is ( kathōs ethos tisin ).

"As is custom to some."For ethos (custom) see Luk 22:39; Joh 19:40. Already some Christians had formed the habit of not attending public worship, a perilous habit then and now.

Robertson: Heb 10:25 - So much the more as

So much the more as ( tosoutōi mallon hosōi ).

Instrumental case of measure or degree, "by so much the more as,"both with tosoutōi and hosōi .

Robertson: Heb 10:25 - The day drawing nigh

The day drawing nigh ( eggizousan tēn hēmeran ).

The Second Coming of Christ which draws nearer all the time (Rom 13:12).

Robertson: Heb 10:26 - If we sin willfully

If we sin willfully ( hekousiōs hamartanontōn hēmōn ).

Genitive absolute with the present active participle of hamartanō , circumstantial participle here in a conditional sense.

Robertson: Heb 10:26 - After that we have received

After that we have received ( meta to labein ).

"After the receiving"(accusative case of the articular infinitive second aorist active of lambanō after meta ).

Robertson: Heb 10:26 - Knowledge

Knowledge ( epignōsin ).

"Full knowledge,"as in Heb 6:4.

Robertson: Heb 10:26 - There remaineth no more

There remaineth no more ( ouketi apoleipetai ).

"No longer is there left behind"(present passive indicative as in Heb 4:9), for one has renounced the one and only sacrifice for sin that does or can remove sin (10:1-18).

Robertson: Heb 10:27 - Expectation

Expectation ( ekdochē ).

Usually reception or interpretation from ekdechomai (Heb 11:10), only here in N.T. and in unusual sense like prosdokia , like apekdechomai (Rom 8:19, Rom 8:23, Rom 8:25), this sense apparently "coined by the writer"(Moffatt) from his use of ekdechomai in Heb 10:13. The papyri have it in the sense of interpretation.

Robertson: Heb 10:27 - A fierceness of fire

A fierceness of fire ( puros zēlos ).

An anger (zeal, jealousy) marked (genitive) by fire. Language kin to that in Isa 26:11; Zep 1:18; Psa 79:5. See also 2Th 1:8-10 for a like picture of destined doom.

Robertson: Heb 10:27 - Devour

Devour ( esthiein ).

"To eat"(figuratively), present active infinitive.

Robertson: Heb 10:27 - The adversaries

The adversaries ( tous hupenantious ).

Old double compound adjective (hupo ,en ,antios ), in N.T. only here and Col 2:14. Those directly opposite.

Robertson: Heb 10:28 - Hath set at naught

Hath set at naught ( athetēsas ).

First aorist active participle of atheteō , late compound, very common in lxx, from alpha privative and tithēmi , to render null and void, to set aside, only here in Hebrews (see Mar 7:9), but note athetēsis (Heb 7:18; Heb 9:26).

Robertson: Heb 10:28 - Without mercy

Without mercy ( chōris oiktirmōn ).

See 2Co 1:3. This was the law (Deu 17:6) for apostates.

Robertson: Heb 10:28 - On the word of two or three

On the word of two or three ( epi dusin ē trisin ).

"On the basis of two or three."For this use of epi with the locative see Heb 9:17.

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - How much

How much ( posōi ).

Instrumental case of degree or measure. An argument from the less to the greater, "the first of Hillel’ s seven rules for exegesis"(Moffatt).

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Think ye

Think ye ( dokeite ).

An appeal to their own sense of justice about apostates from Christ.

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Sorer

Sorer ( cheironos ).

"Worse,"comparative of kakos (bad).

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Punishment

Punishment ( timōrias ).

Genitive case with axiōthēsetai (first future passive of axioō , to deem worthy). The word timōria originally meant vengeance. Old word, in lxx, only here in N.T.

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Who hath trodden under foot the Son of God

Who hath trodden under foot the Son of God ( ho ton huion tou theou katapatēsas ).

First aorist active articular participle of katapateō , old verb (Mat 5:13) for scornful neglect like Zec 12:3. See same idea in Heb 6:6.

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Wherewith he was sanctified

Wherewith he was sanctified ( en hōi hēgiasthē ).

First aorist passive indicative of hagiazō . It is an unspeakable tragedy that should warn every follower of Christ not to play with treachery to Christ (cf. Heb 6:4-8).

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - An unholy thing

An unholy thing ( koinon ).

Common in the sense of uncleanness as Peter used it in Act 10:14. Think of one who thus despises "the blood of Christ wherewith he was sanctified."And yet there are a few today who sneer at the blood of Christ and the gospel based on his atoning sacrifice as "a slaughter house"religion!

Robertson: Heb 10:29 - Hath done despite

Hath done despite ( enubrisas ).

First aorist active participle of enubrizō , old verb to treat with contumely, to give insult to, here only in the N.T. It is a powerful word for insulting the Holy Spirit after receiving his blessings (Heb 6:4).

Robertson: Heb 10:30 - We know him that said

We know him that said ( oidamen ton eiponta ).

God lives and is true to his word. He quotes Deu 32:35 (cf. Rom 12:19). For ekdikēsis see Luk 18:7. God is the God of justice. He is patient, but he will punish.

Robertson: Heb 10:30 - And again

And again ( kai palin ).

Deu 32:36.

Robertson: Heb 10:31 - A fearful thing

A fearful thing ( phoberon ).

Old adjective (from phobeō , to frighten). In N.T. only in Heb. (Heb 10:27, Heb 10:31; Heb 12:21). The sense is not to be explained away. The wrath of God faces wrongdoers.

Robertson: Heb 10:31 - To fall

To fall ( to empesein ).

"The falling"(articular infinitive second aorist active of empiptō , to fall in, followed here by eis ). We are not dealing with a dead or an absentee God, but one who is alive and alert (Heb 3:12).

Robertson: Heb 10:32 - Call to remembrance

Call to remembrance ( anamimnēskesthe ).

Present middle imperative of anamimnēskō , as in 2Co 7:15 "remind yourselves."The former days were some distance in the past (Heb 5:12), some years at any rate. It is a definite experience of people in a certain place. Jerusalem Christians had had experiences of this nature, but so had others.

Robertson: Heb 10:32 - After ye were enlightened

After ye were enlightened ( phōtisthentes ).

First aorist passive participle of phōtizō in the same sense as in Heb 6:4 (regeneration) and like "the full knowledge of the truth"in Heb 10:26.

Robertson: Heb 10:32 - Conflict

Conflict ( athlēsin ).

Late word from athleō , to engage in a public contest in the games (2Ti 2:5), only here in the N.T. It occurs in the inscriptions. Cf. Heb 2:10 for the benefit of "sufferings"in training.

Robertson: Heb 10:33 - Partly

Partly ( touto men )

and partly (touto de ). Accusative of general reference (touto ) with men and de for contrast.

Robertson: Heb 10:33 - Being made a gazing-stock

Being made a gazing-stock ( theatrizomenoi ).

Late verb to bring upon the stage, to hold up to derision. See Paul’ s use of theatron of himself in 1Co 4:9.

Robertson: Heb 10:33 - By reproaches and afflictions

By reproaches and afflictions ( oneidismois te kai thlipsesin ).

Instrumental case. See Rom 15:3.

Robertson: Heb 10:33 - Partakers

Partakers ( koinōnoi ).

Partners (Luk 5:10) with those (tōn objective genitive).

Robertson: Heb 10:33 - So used

So used ( houtōs anastrephomenōn ).

Present middle articular participle of anastrephō , to conduct oneself (2Co 1:12).

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - Ye had compassion on

Ye had compassion on ( sunepathēsate ).

First aorist active indicative of sunpatheō , old verb to have a feeling with, to sympathize with.

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - Them that were in bonds

Them that were in bonds ( tois desmiois ).

Associative instrumental case, "with the prisoners"(the bound ones). Used of Paul (Eph 3:1; 2Ti 1:8).

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - Took joyfully

Took joyfully ( meta charas prosedexasthe ).

First aorist middle (indirect) indicative, "ye received to yourselves with joy."See Rom 13:1, Rom 13:3; Rom 15:7.

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - The spoiling

The spoiling ( tēn harpagēn ).

"The seizing,""the plundering."Old word from harpazō . See Mat 23:35.

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - Of your possessions

Of your possessions ( tōn huparchontōn humōn ).

"Of your belongings."Genitive of the articular present active neuter plural participle of huparchō used as a substantive (cf. humōn genitive) as in Mat 19:21.

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - That ye yourselves have

That ye yourselves have ( echein heautous ).

Infinitive (present active of echō ) in indirect discourse after ginōskontes (knowing) with the accusative of general reference (heautous , as to yourselves), though some MSS omit heautous , some have heautois (dative, for yourselves), and some en heautois (in yourselves). The predicate nominative autoi could have been used agreeing with ginōskontes (cf. Rom 1:22).

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - A better possession

A better possession ( kreissona huparxin ).

Common word in the same sense as ta huparchonta above, in N.T. only here and Act 2:45. In place of their plundered property they have treasures in heaven (Mat 6:20).

Robertson: Heb 10:34 - Abiding

Abiding ( menousan ).

Present active participle of menō . No oppressors (legal or illegal) can rob them of this (Mat 6:19.).

Robertson: Heb 10:35 - Cast not away therefore your boldness

Cast not away therefore your boldness ( mē apobalēte oun tēn parrēsian humōn ).

Prohibition with mē and the second aorist active subjunctive of apoballō . Old verb to throw away from one as worthless, only twice in the N.T., here in a figurative sense and Mar 10:50 in a literal sense (garment by Bartimaeus). The Jewish Christians in question were in peril of a panic and of stampeding away from Christ. Recall katechōmen in Heb 10:23.

Robertson: Heb 10:36 - Which

Which ( hētis ).

Your boldness of Heb 10:35.

Robertson: Heb 10:36 - Recompense of reward

Recompense of reward ( misthapodosian ).

Late double compound, like misthapodotēs (Heb 11:6), from misthos (reward, wages) and apodidōmi , to give back, to pay (repay). In N.T. only here, Heb 2:2; Heb 11:26.

Robertson: Heb 10:36 - Of patience

Of patience ( hupomonēs ).

Old word for remaining under trial (Luk 8:15). This was the call of the hour then as now.

Robertson: Heb 10:36 - Having done the will of God

Having done the will of God ( to thelēma tou theou ).

This is an essential prerequisite to the exercise of patience and to obtain the promised blessing. There is no promise to those who patiently keep on doing wrong.

Robertson: Heb 10:36 - That ye may receive the promise

That ye may receive the promise ( hina komisēsthe tēn epaggelian )

Purpose clause with hina and the first aorist middle subjunctive of komizō , old verb to carry (Luk 7:37), in the middle to get back one’ s own (Mat 25:27), to receive. See also Heb 11:39. Now the author is ready to develop this great idea of receiving the promise in Christ.

Robertson: Heb 10:37 - A very little while

A very little while ( mikron hoson hoson ).

From Isa 26:20 as an introduction to the quotation from Hab 2:3.

Robertson: Heb 10:37 - He that cometh

He that cometh ( ho erchomenos ).

The article ho is added to erchomenos in Hab 2:3 and is given here a Messianic application.

Robertson: Heb 10:38 - If he shrink back

If he shrink back ( ean huposteilētai ).

Condition of third class with ean and the first aorist middle subjunctive of hupostellō , old verb to draw oneself under or back, to withdraw, as already in Act 20:20, Act 20:27; Gal 2:12. See Rom 1:17 for the quotation also of "the just shall live by faith."

Robertson: Heb 10:39 - But we

But we ( hēmeis de ).

In contrast to renegades who do flicker and turn back from Christ.

Robertson: Heb 10:39 - Of them that shrink back unto perdition

Of them that shrink back unto perdition ( hupostolēs eis apōleian ).

Predicate genitive of hupostolē , as in Heb 12:11, from hupostellō with same sense here, stealthy retreat in Plutarch, dissimulation in Josephus. Here alone in the N.T.

Robertson: Heb 10:39 - Unto the saving of the soul

Unto the saving of the soul ( eis peripoiēsin psuchēs ).

Old word from peripoieō , to reserve, to preserve (Luk 17:33) to purchase (Act 20:28). So here preserving or saving one’ s life as in Plato, but possession in Eph 1:14, obtaining in 1Th 4:9. Papyri have it in sense of preservation.

Vincent: Heb 10:1 - A shadow

The arrangement of the verse is much disputed. Rend. " The law, with the same sacrifices which they continually renew year by year, can never make the comers thereunto perfect."

A shadow ( σκιὰν )

The emphasis is on this thought. The legal system was a shadow. Σκιὰ is a rude outline , an adumbration , contrasted with εἰκὼν , the archetypal or ideal pattern . Σκιὰ does not accurately exhibit the figure itself. Comp. Heb 8:5.

Vincent: Heb 10:1 - Of good things to come

Of good things to come ( τῶν μελλόντων ἀγαθῶν )

From the point of view of the law.

Vincent: Heb 10:1 - The very image of the things

The very image of the things ( αὐτὴν τὴν εἰκόνα τῶν πραγμάτων )

For εἰκὼν image , see on Rev 13:14; see on Phi 2:7. Πραγμάτων things expresses a little more distinctly than μελλόντων the idea of facts and realities .

Vincent: Heb 10:1 - Can

Can ( δύναται )

Δύναται might be expected with ὁ νόμος the law as the subject. If δύναται , the plural, is retained, the clause the law - image of the things must be taken absolutely, the construction of the sentence breaking off suddenly, and the subject being changed from the law to the priests: " The priests can never," etc. It is better to read δύναται in the singular, with Tischendorf, Westcott and Hort, and Weiss.

Vincent: Heb 10:1 - Continually

Continually ( εἰς τὸ διηνεκὲς )

See on Heb 7:3, and comp. Heb 10:12, Heb 10:14. Const. with offer .

Vincent: Heb 10:2 - To be offered

To be offered ( προσφερόμεναι )

The present participle brings out more forcibly the continuous repetition: " Ceased being offered ."

Vincent: Heb 10:3 - A remembrance of sins

A remembrance of sins ( ἀνάμνησις ἁμαρτιῶν )

Each successive sacrifice was a fresh reminder of sins to be atoned for; so far were the sacrifices from satisfying the conscience of the worshipper. Ἀνάμνησις , lit. a calling to mind . Comp. Heb 10:17, and see lxx, Num 5:15.

Vincent: Heb 10:5 - Sacrifice and offering

Confirming the assertion of Heb 10:4 by a citation, Psa 40:7-9, the theme of which is that deliverance from sin is not obtained by animal sacrifices, but by fulfilling God's will. The quotation does not agree with either the Hebrew or the lxx, and the Hebrew and lxx do not agree. The writer supposes the words to be spoken by Messiah when he enters the world as Savior. The obedience to the divine will, which the Psalmist contrasts with sacrifices, our writer makes to consist in Christ's offering once for all. According to him, the course of thought in the Psalm is as follows: " Thou, O God, desirest not the sacrifice of beasts, but thou hast prepared my body as a single sacrifice, and so I come to do thy will, as was predicted of me, by the sacrifice of myself." Christ did not yield to God's will as authoritative constraint. The constraint lay in his own eternal spirit. His sacrifice was no less his own will than God's will.

Sacrifice and offering ( θυσίαν καὶ προσφορὰν )

The animal-offering and the meal-offering.

Vincent: Heb 10:6 - Burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin

Burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin ( ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας )

The burnt-offering and the sin-offering.

Vincent: Heb 10:7 - In the volume of the book

In the volume of the book ( ἐν κεφαλίδι βιβλίου )

Κεφαλίς , N.T.o , is a diminutive, meaning little head . Lat. capitellum or capitulum . The extremity or end , as the capital of a column. See Exo 26:32, Exo 26:37. Sometimes the column itself, as Exo 40:18; Num 3:36. Said to be used of the tips or knobs of the rollers around which parchments were rolled, but no instances are cited. A roll of parchment , a book-roll , Eze 2:9. Meaning here the Scriptures of the O.T. for Hebrew îְâִìָּä . Κεφαλίς is found in lxx with βιβλίου book , only Eze 2:9; Psa 39:7. For, βιβλίον book , see on 2Ti 4:13.

Vincent: Heb 10:8 - Above when he said

Above when he said ( ἀνώτερον λέγων )

Lit. saying above . Introducing a partial repetition of the quotation.

Vincent: Heb 10:9 - He taketh away the first that he may establish the second

He taketh away the first that he may establish the second

Removes that which God does not will, the animal sacrifice, that he may establish that which God does will, the offering of an obedient will.

Vincent: Heb 10:10 - By the which will

By the which will ( ἐν ᾧ θελήματι )

The will of God as fulfilled in Christ.

Vincent: Heb 10:10 - We are sanctified

We are sanctified ( ἡγιασμένοι )

Lit. we are having been sanctified ; that is, in a sanctified state, as having become partakers of the spirit of Christ. This is the work of the eternal spirit, whose will is the very will of God. It draws men into its own sphere, and makes them partakers of its holiness (Heb 12:10).

Vincent: Heb 10:10 - Once for all

Once for all ( ἐφάπαξ )

Const. with are sanctified . The sanctification of the Levitical offerings was only temporary, and had to be repeated. Christ's one offering " perfected forever them that are sanctified" (Heb 10:14). This thought is elaborated in Heb 10:11-14.

Vincent: Heb 10:11 - Every priest

Every priest ( πᾶς )

Suggesting many priests. Comp. Heb 7:23.

Vincent: Heb 10:11 - Standeth

Standeth ( ἕστηκεν )

Servile attitude, contrasted with that of the exalted Savior, Heb 1:3.

Vincent: Heb 10:11 - Daily - often - the same

Daily - often - the same

The wearisome round of daily offerings, always the same, contrasted with the one offering, once for all.

Vincent: Heb 10:11 - Take away

Take away ( περιελεῖν )

Only here in connection with sin. See on 2Co 3:16. The verb literally means to strip off all round . See Gen 41:42 (of a ring): Gen 38:14; Deu 21:13 (of clothes). Comp. εὐπερίστατος , Heb 12:1, see note, and περίκειται ἀσθένειαν is compassed about with weakness , Heb 5:2. See also clothed with shame , and with cursing , Psa 35:26; Psa 109:18.

Vincent: Heb 10:12 - Forever

Forever ( εἰς τὸ διηνεκὲς )

Const. with offered . The reason appears in Heb 10:14. It is according to the usage of the epistle to place this phrase after that which it qualifies. Thus one sacrifice forever is contrasted with the same sacrifices often . This agrees also with what follows. He offered one sacrifice forever, and then sat down, awaiting its eternal result.

Vincent: Heb 10:14 - He hath perfected forever

He hath perfected forever ( τετελείωκεν εἰς τὸ διηνεκές )

Note the continued emphasis upon the τελείωσις perfection. Comp. Heb 7:11, Heb 7:19; Heb 9:9; Heb 10:1; Heb 12:2. No more sacrifices are needed. The reign of the Great High Priest is not to be interrupted by the duty of sacrifice.

Vincent: Heb 10:15-17

Repetition of the passage already cited from Jeremiah in Heb 8:10-12. The nerve of the citation is Heb 10:17.

Vincent: Heb 10:18

There is no more offering for sin. Forgiveness of sin is the characteristic of the new covenant. In Jeremiah complete pardon of sins is promised. If the pardon is complete, there is left no place for the Levitical sacrifices under the new covenant. At this point the doctrinal portion of the epistle ends.

Vincent: Heb 10:19 - To enter into the holiest

To enter into the holiest ( εἰς τὴν εἴσοδον τῶν ἁγίων )

Lit. for the entering of the holiest . The phrase παρρησία εἰς boldness unto , N.T.o . Παρρησία with περὶ concerning , Joh 16:25; with πρὸς with reference to, 2Co 7:4; 1Jo 3:21; 1Jo 5:14. Ἔισοδος in N.T. habitually of the act of entering.

Vincent: Heb 10:19 - By the blood

By the blood ( ἐν τῷ αἵματι )

Lit. " in the blood" : in the power or virtue of.

Vincent: Heb 10:20 - By a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us

By a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us ( ἣν ἐνεκαίνισεν ἡμῖν ὁδὸν πρόσφατον καὶ ζῶσαν )

The A.V. is wrong. Ἣν which is to be construed with εἴσοδον entrance . Thus: " having boldness for the entrance which he has inaugurated (or opened) for us - a way new and living." For ἐνεκαίνισεν see on Heb 9:18. The way must be opened , for every other way is closed. Ἐνκαινίζειν in lxx of the inauguration of a house, kingdom, temple, altar. See Deu 20:5; 1Sa 11:14; 1Ki 8:63; 2Ch 15:8. Πρόσφατον new , N.T.o . In lxx, see Num 6:3; Deu 32:17; Psa 80:9; Ecc 1:9. The derivation appears to be πρὸς near to , and φατός slain (from πέμφαμαι , the perfect of φένειν to kill ). According to this the original sense would be newly-slain ; and the word was used of one so recently dead as to retain the appearance of life: also, generally, of things which have not lost their character or appearance by the lapse of time; of fishes, fruits, oil, etc., which are fresh ; of anger which has not had time to cool. Later the meaning was weakened into new . Note that the contrast is not between a new and an old way, but between a new way and no way. So long as the old division of the tabernacle existed, the way into the holiest was not opened, Heb 9:8. Ζῶσαν living . A living way seems a strange expression, but comp. Peter's living stones , 1Pe 2:5. Christ styles himself both way and life . The bold figure answers to the fact. The new way is through a life to life.

Vincent: Heb 10:20 - Through the veil

Through the veil ( διὰ τοῦ καταπετάσματος )

The veil of the holy of holies is rent. Christ's work does not stop short of the believer's complete access to God himself.

Vincent: Heb 10:20 - That is to say his flesh

That is to say his flesh ( τοῦτ ' ἔστιν τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ )

Const. with veil : the veil which consisted in his flesh. His flesh was the state through which he had to pass before he entered heaven for us. See Heb 2:9-18; Heb 5:7-9; Heb 10:5. When he put off that state, the veil of the temple was rent. He passed through humanity to glory as the forerunner of his people, Heb 6:20.

Vincent: Heb 10:21 - A high priest

A high priest ( ἱερέα μέγαν )

Lit. a great priest . Comp. Lev 21:10, lxx. Not merely = ἀρχιερεὺς high priest , but emphasizing Christ's superior greatness as high priest.

Vincent: Heb 10:21 - House of God

House of God ( οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ )

In the Gospels always of the temple. Not found in Paul. Once in the Pastorals, of the church, 1Ti 3:15, and so 1Pe 4:17. Here the whole Christian family. Comp. 1Co 3:16, 1Co 3:17; 2Co 6:16; Eph 2:22.

Vincent: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near

Let us draw near ( προσερχώμεθα )

See on Heb 4:16.

Vincent: Heb 10:22 - With a true heart

With a true heart ( μετὰ ἀληθινῆς καρδίας )

A right and genuine inward attitude toward God. For the phrase comp. lxx, Isa 38:3. N.T.o . For ἀληθινῆς see on Joh 1:9, and comp. Heb 8:2; Heb 9:24. A true heart is required to enter the true sanctuary. The phrase means more than in sincerity . Sincerity is included, but with it all that enters into a right attitude toward God as revealed in our Great High Priest, - gladness, freedom, enthusiasm, bold appropriation of all the privileges of sonship.

Vincent: Heb 10:22 - In full assurance of faith

In full assurance of faith ( ἐν πληροφορίᾳ πίστεως )

Full conviction engendered by faith. See on Heb 6:11. Faith is the basis of all right relation to God.

Vincent: Heb 10:22 - Sprinkled from an evil conscience

Sprinkled from an evil conscience ( ῥεραντισμένοι - ἀπὸ συνειδήσεως πονηρᾶς )

This qualification for a right approach to God is stated typologically. As the priests were sprinkled with the sacrificial blood and washed with water before ministering, so do you who have now the privilege and standing of priests in approaching God, draw near, priestlike, as sharers in an economy which purges the conscience (Heb 9:14), having your consciences purged. Your own hearts must experience the effects of the great sacrifice of Christ, - pardon, moral renewal, deliverance from a legal spirit. On the priesthood of believers see 1Pe 2:5, 1Pe 2:9; Exo 19:6; Isa 61:6. This idea is dominated in our epistle by that of Christ's priesthood; but it is not excluded, and is implied throughout. See Heb 13:15. For sprinkled , see on 1Pe 1:2.

Vincent: Heb 10:22 - Bodies washed

Bodies washed ( λελουσμένοι τὸ σῶμα )

Also typological. Most, expositors refer to baptism. The most significant passage in that direction is 1Pe 3:21; comp. Eph 5:26; Tit 3:5. It may be, though I doubt if the idea is emphasized. I incline, with Dr. Bruce, to think that it indicates generally the thoroughness of the cleansing process undergone by one who surrenders himself, soul, body, and spirit, to God.

Vincent: Heb 10:23 - Profession of our faith

Profession of our faith ( τὴν ὁμολογίαν τῆς ἐλπίδος )

Rend. " confession of our hope." Faith does not appear among Ms. readings. It is an innovation of the translators. Hope is the rendering of Tyndale, Coverdale, the Great Bible, the Geneva, the Bishops', and Rheims. On confession see on 2Co 9:13, and comp. notes on 1Ti 6:12, 1Ti 6:13. The phrase confession of hope N.T.o . They are steadfastly to confess their hope in God's promise and salvation. Comp. Heb 3:6; Heb 6:11, Heb 6:18; Heb 7:19. Hope is here = the object of hope .

Vincent: Heb 10:23 - Without wavering

Without wavering ( ἀκλινῆ )

N.T.o .

Vincent: Heb 10:24 - Let us consider one another

Let us consider one another ( κατανοῶμεν ἀλλήλους )

Take careful note of each other's spiritual welfare. For the verb see on Jam 1:23. It denotes attentive , continuous care. Comp. Heb 3:1.

Vincent: Heb 10:24 - To provoke

To provoke ( εἰς παροξυσμὸν )

Lit. with a view to incitement . Only here and Act 15:39. From παροξύνειν to sharpen . Hence to stimulate . In Act 15:39, the result of provocation; irritation or contention . Here the act of incitement. Twice in lxx, Deuteronomy 29:28 (Deu 29:27); Jeremiah 39:3, 7 (Jer 32:3, Jer 32:7); for the Hebrew ÷ֶöֶó anger , wrath , altercation . The Hebrew derivation is from ÷ָöַֽó a splinter . The new economy demands mutual care on the part of the members of the Christian community. Comp. 1Co 12:25. They must stir up each other's religious affections and ministries.

Vincent: Heb 10:25 - The assembling of ourselves together

The assembling of ourselves together ( ἐπισυναφωγὴν ἑαυτῶν )

Επισυναγωγή only here and 2Th 2:1, see note. The act of assembling, although some explain assembly . The antithesis is, " not forsaking assembling, but exhorting in assembly." Lünemann aptly says that the idea of apostasy which would be conveyed by the rendering assembly or congregation is excluded by ἔθος habit or custom , which implies an often recurring act on the part of the same persons.

Vincent: Heb 10:25 - As the manner of some is

As the manner of some is ( καθὼς ἔθος τισίν )

For manner rend. custom . Lit. as is custom unto some . Ἔθος mostly in Luke and Acts. Comp. Luk 1:9; Joh 19:40.

Vincent: Heb 10:25 - Ye see the day approaching

Ye see the day approaching ( βλέπετε ἐγγίζουσαν τὴν ἡμέραν )

The day of Christ's second coming, bringing with it the judgment of Israel. He could say " ye see," because they were familiar with Christ's prophecy concerning the destruction of the temple; and they would see this crisis approaching in the disturbances which heralded the Jewish war.

Vincent: Heb 10:26 - We sin willfully

We sin willfully ( ἑκουσίως ἁμαρτανόντων ἡμῶν )

Ἑκουσίως willfully , only here and 1Pe 5:2. Comp. Phm 1:14, κατ ' ἑκούσιον of free will . See lxx, Num 15:3. The willful sin is the abandonment of Christianity for Judaism.

Vincent: Heb 10:26 - The knowledge

The knowledge ( ἐπίγνωσιν )

Only here in Hebrews. Very common in Paul. For the word, and the phrase knowledge of the truth , see on 1Ti 2:4. The truth is the revelation through Christ.

Vincent: Heb 10:26 - There remaineth no more sacrifice for sins

There remaineth no more sacrifice for sins ( οὐκέτι περὶ ἁμαρτιῶν ἀπολείπεται θυσία )

Of course not. For the Levitical sacrifices are abolished. It is Christ's sacrifice or none.

Vincent: Heb 10:27 - But a certain fearful looking for

But a certain fearful looking for ( φοβερὰ δέ τις ἐκδοχὴ )

Rend. " a kind of fearful expectation." Ἐκδοχὴ N.T.o , o lxx.

Vincent: Heb 10:27 - Fiery indignation

Fiery indignation ( πυρὸς ζῆλος )

For ζῆλος see on Jam 3:14. The radical idea of the word is ferment of spirit (ζεῖν to boil ; see Act 18:25; Rom 12:11). This idea takes on different aspects in ζῆλος , as indignation , Act 5:17; zeal , Joh 2:17; Rom 10:2; 2Co 7:7; 2Co 11:2; Phi 3:6; envy , Rom 13:13; 1Co 3:3; Gal 5:20. In the last sense often with ἔπις strife . The phrase fiery indignation , lit. indignation of fire (N.T.o ) is an adaptation from Isa 26:11.

Vincent: Heb 10:27 - The adversaries

The adversaries ( τοὺς ὑπεναντίους )

Only here and Col 2:14. Often in lxx.

Vincent: Heb 10:28 - He that despised

He that despised ( ἀφετήσας τις )

Lit. one that despised; any transgressor. The verb only here in Hebrews. The kindred noun ἀθέτησις only in Hebrews. See Heb 7:18; Heb 9:26.

Vincent: Heb 10:28 - Died

Died ( ἀποθνήσκει )

Lit. dieth . According to the ordinance as it now stands in the law.

Vincent: Heb 10:28 - Without mercy

Without mercy ( χωρὶς οἰκτιρμῶν )

The phrase N.T.o . For the noun see on 2Co 1:3.

Vincent: Heb 10:28 - Under two or three witnesses

Under two or three witnesses ( ἐπὶ δυσὶν ἢ τρισὶν μάρτυσιν )

As in lxx, Deu 17:6. Ἐπὶ with dative signifying on condition of two or three witnesses testifying. Comp. 1Ti 5:17, where the same phrase occurs with the genitive, before , in the presence of . Comp. also Deu 19:15.

Vincent: Heb 10:29 - Of how much

Of how much ( πόσῳ )

Not qualifying χείρονος sorer , but the whole clause: " by how much think ye shall he be thought worthy of sorer punishment."

Vincent: Heb 10:29 - Punishment

Punishment ( τιμωρίας )

N.T.o . Occasionally in lxx, frequent in Class. Originally assistance ; assistance to one who has been wronged; punishment. With no sense of chastisement. It is purely retributive.

Vincent: Heb 10:29 - Trodden under foot

Trodden under foot ( καταπατήσας )

Only here in Hebrews. o P. Frequent in lxx for spoiling , defeating , treating contemptuously . The strong term is purposely selected in order to convey the sense of the fearful outrage involved in forsaking Christ and returning to Judaism.

Vincent: Heb 10:29 - Hath counted an unholy thing

Hath counted an unholy thing ( κοινὸν ἡγησάμενος )

Ἡγεῖσθαι to count or deem means a conscious judgment resting on a deliberate weighing of the facts. See Rom 12:10; Phi 2:3. Here it implies a deliberate, contemptuous rejection of the gifts of the new covenant. The fundamental idea of κοινὸς is shared by all , public . Thus Act 2:44; Act 4:32; Tit 1:4; Jud 1:3. Out of this grows the idea of not sacred ; not set apart for particular uses by purification, and so (ceremonially) unclean or defiled , as Mar 7:2, Mar 7:5; Act 10:14, Act 10:28; Act 11:8. In these cases it is not implied that the thing is defiled or filthy in itself, but only unclean through the absence of that which would set it apart. Comp. Rom 14:14. Here the word admits of two explanations: (1) that Christ's blood was counted common , having no more sacred character or specific worth than the blood of any ordinary person; (2) that in refusing to regard Christ's blood as that of an atoner and redeemer, it was implied that his blood was unclean as being that of a transgressor. The former seems preferable. There was no specific virtue in Christ's blood as blood ; but a peculiar and unique virtue attached to it as the offering of his eternal spirit (Heb 9:14), as the blood shed in ratification of a sacred covenant established by God, and as having sanctifying virtue. This view is further justified by the combination of blood and spirit , as sources of sanctification allied in the writer's mind.

Vincent: Heb 10:29 - Hath done despite unto the spirit of grace

Hath done despite unto the spirit of grace ( καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς χάριτος ἐνυβρίσας )

Ἐνυβρίζειν to insult , N.T.o . The simple verb ὑβρίζειν in Matthew, Luke, Acts, and Pastorals. It will be observed that the work of the Holy Spirit does not receive in this epistle the emphasis which marks it in some other portions of the N.T.

Vincent: Heb 10:30 - We know him that hath said

We know him that hath said ( οἴδαμεν γὰρ τὸν εἰπόντα )

The retribution (τιμωρία ) is certain, because assured by the word of God in Scripture.

Vincent: Heb 10:30 - Vengeance

Vengeance ( ἐκδίκησις )

An unfortunate translation, since it conveys the idea of vindictiveness which does not reside in the Greek word. It is the full meting out of justice to all parties. The quotation is an adaptation of the lxx of Deu 32:35. The second citation is literally from lxx of Deu 32:36.

Vincent: Heb 10:31 - To fall, etc

To fall, etc.

Comp. lxx, 2Sa 24:14; Sir. 2:18.

Vincent: Heb 10:31 - Of the living God

Of the living God

The living God, revealed in the living Christ, will not suffer his sacrificial gift and his covenant to be slighted and insulted with impunity. See on Heb 3:12.

Vincent: Heb 10:32 - After ye were illuminated

After ye were illuminated ( φωτισθέντες )

See on Heb 6:4.

Vincent: Heb 10:32 - A great fight

A great fight ( πολλὴν ἄθλησιν )

Ἄθλησις N.T.o , o lxx. See on ἀλθῆ strive , 2Ti 2:5. See Introduction, on the allusions in the epistle to persecution.

Vincent: Heb 10:33 - Whilst ye were made a gazing-stock

Whilst ye were made a gazing-stock ( θεατριζόμενοι )

N.T.o . o lxx, o Class. Lit. exhibited in the theater . Comp. 1Co 4:9.

Vincent: Heb 10:33 - Whilst ye became companions

Whilst ye became companions ( κοινωνοὶ γενηθέντες )

Rend. by becoming partakers . More than companionship is implied. For κοινωνοὶ see on Luk 5:10. The noun and its kindred verb in N.T. almost exclusively of ethical and spiritual relations, as 1Ti 5:22; 1Pe 4:13; 2Jo 1:11; 1Co 10:18; 2Co 1:7; Phm 1:17. Even when applied to pecuniary contributions they imply Christian fellowship as the basis of the liberality. See on Rom 12:13; see on Rom 15:27; see on Phi 4:15.

Vincent: Heb 10:33 - Of them that were so used

Of them that were so used ( τῶν οὕτως ἀναστρφομένων )

Rend. " of them that fared thus." Others render " who conducted themselves thus" ; endured their persecutions, so bravely. But the οὕτως can refer only to made a gazing-stock .

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - For ye had compassion of me in my bonds

For ye had compassion of me in my bonds ( καὶ γὰρ τοῖς δεσμίοις συνεπαθήσατε )

Entirely wrong, following T.R. τοῖς δεσμοῖς μου . Rend. " ye had compassion on the prisoners." So Vulg. vinctis compassi estis . The corrupt reading has furnished one of the stock arguments for the Pauline authorship of the Epistle.

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - Took joyfully

Took joyfully ( μετὰ χαρᾶς προσεδέξασθε )

The verb primarily to receive to one's self , accept , as here. Comp. Luk 15:2; Phi 2:29. Mostly, in N.T. however, to wait for , expect , as Mar 15:43; Luk 2:25, Luk 2:38; Act 23:21.

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - Spoiling

Spoiling ( ἁρπαγὴν )

Only here Mat 23:25; Luk 11:39. Allied with ἁρπάζειν to snatch away .

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - Of your goods

Of your goods ( τῶν ὑπαρχόντων ὑμῶν )

The verb ὑπάρχειν means originally to begin , or begin to be ; hence of anything that has begun to be, to come forth , be there ; then simply to be . Accordingly the phrase ὑπάρχει μοὶ τι means there is something to me , I have something . See Act 3:6; Act 4:37; Act 28:7. Hence τὰ ὑπάρχοντα things which are to one ; possessions , goods . See Mat 19:21; Mat 24:27; Luk 8:3; Act 4:32.

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - Knowing in yourselves that ye have, etc

Knowing in yourselves that ye have, etc. ( γινώσκοντες ἔχειν ἑαυτοὺς )

Rend. " knowing that ye yourselves have a better," etc. The A.V. follows T.R. ἐν ἑαυτοῖς . Ye yourselves in contrast with your spoilers.

Vincent: Heb 10:34 - Substance

Substance ( ὕπαρξιν )

Only here and Act 2:45. Occasionally in lxx. Rend. possession .

Vincent: Heb 10:35 - Confidence

Confidence ( τὴν παρρησίαν )

Rend. boldness . The boldness and courage which you manifested under persecution.

Vincent: Heb 10:36 - Ye might receive the promise

Ye might receive the promise ( κομίσησθε τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν )

Comp. Heb 11:13, Heb 11:39, and see on 1Pe 1:8. The verb implies, not mere obtaining , but receiving and carrying away for use and enjoyment.

Vincent: Heb 10:37 - A little while

A little while ( μικρὸν ὅσον ὅσον )

Strictly, a very little while . The phrase N.T.o . It is not part of the quotation, but is taken from Isa 26:20, the only instance. See Aristoph. Wasps , 213.

Vincent: Heb 10:37 - He that shall come will come

He that shall come will come ( ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἥξει )

Rend. " he that cometh will come." In the Hebrew (Hab 2:3) the subject of the sentence is the vision of the extermination of the Chaldees. " The vision - will surely come." As rendered in the lxx, either Jehovah or Messiah must be the subject. The passage was referred to Messiah by the later Jewish theologians, and is so taken by our writer, as is shown by the article before ἐρχόμενος . Comp. Mat 11:3; Mat 21:9; Joh 11:27. Similarly he refers ἥξει shall come to the final coming of Messiah to judge the world.

Vincent: Heb 10:38 - Now the just shall live by faith ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται )

Now the just shall live by faith ( ὁ δὲ δίκαιός (μου ) ἐκ πίστεως ζήσεται )

Cited by Paul, Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11. In the original prophecy the just man is contrasted with the haughty Chaldaean invaders, who are puffed up and not upright. Through his steadfast obedience to God he shall be kept alive in the time of confusion and destruction.

Vincent: Heb 10:38 - But if any man draw back

But if any man draw back ( καὶ ἐὰν ὑποοτείληται )

Omit if any man . Rend. " and if he draw back," that is, the just man. The possibility of the lapse of even the just is assumed. See on Heb 6:4-6. The verb only here, Act 20:20, Act 20:27; Gal 2:12. See on Act 20:20. Rare in lxx.

Vincent: Heb 10:38 - Shall have no pleasure

Shall have no pleasure ( οὐκ εὐδοκεῖ )

Rend. " hath no pleasure." " If he draw back - in him," not in the Hebrew, which reads, " behold, puffed up within him is his soul, it is not upright." The clauses of the lxx are transposed here.

Vincent: Heb 10:39 - But we are not of them who draw back

But we are not of them who draw back ( ἡμεῖς δὲ οὐκ ἐσμὲν ὑποστολῆς )

Lit. we are not of shrinking back . Ὑποστολὴ N.T.o , o lxx, o Class. Ἒιναι with genitive marks the quality or peculiarity of a person or thing. Comp. Heb 12:11 χαρᾶς εἶναι to be of joy , joyful . We do not partake of drawing back, which is characteristic of recreants.

Vincent: Heb 10:39 - Unto perdition

Unto perdition ( εἰς ἀπώλειαν )

Or destruction . Drawing back makes for and terminates in (εἰς ) destruction .

Vincent: Heb 10:39 - Of them that believe

Of them that believe ( πίστεως )

Rend. of faith . The phrase εἶναι πίστεως to be of faith , N.T.o .

Vincent: Heb 10:39 - Saving

Saving ( περιποίησιν )

See on 1Th 5:9.

Wesley: Heb 10:1

From all that has been said it appears, that the law, the Mosaic dispensation, being a bare, unsubstantial shadow of good things to come, of the gospel blessings, and not the substantial, solid image of them, can never with the same kind of sacrifices, though continually repeated, make the comers thereunto perfect, either as to justification or sanctification. How is it possible, that any who consider this should suppose the attainments of David, or any who were under that dispensation, to be the proper measure of gospel holiness; and that Christian experience is to rise no higher than Jewish?

Wesley: Heb 10:2

They who had been once perfectly purged, would have been no longer conscious either of the guilt or power of their sins.

Wesley: Heb 10:3

There is a public commemoration of the sins both of the last and of all the preceding years; a clear proof that the guilt thereof is not perfectly purged away.

Wesley: Heb 10:4 - It is impossible the blood of goats should take away sins

Either the guilt or the power of them.

Wesley: Heb 10:5 - When he cometh into the world

In the fortieth psalm the Messiah's coming into the world is represented. It is said, into the world, not into the tabernacle, Heb 9:1; because all the world is interested in his sacrifice.

Wesley: Heb 10:5 - A body hast thou prepared for me

That I may offer up myself. Psa 40:6, &c.

Wesley: Heb 10:7 - In the volume of the book

In this very psalm it is written of me.

Wesley: Heb 10:7 - Accordingly I come to do thy will

By the sacrifice of myself.

Wesley: Heb 10:8 - Above when he said, Sacrifice thou hast not chosen

That is, when the Psalmist pronounced those words in his name.

Wesley: Heb 10:9 - Then said he

in that very instant he subjoined. Lo, I come to do Thy will - To offer a more acceptable sacrifice; and by this very act he taketh away the legal, that he may establish the evangelical, dispensation.

Wesley: Heb 10:10 - By which will

Of God, done and suffered by Christ.

Wesley: Heb 10:10 - We are sanctified

Cleansed from guilt, and consecrated to God.

Wesley: Heb 10:11 - Every priest standeth

As a servant in an humble posture.

Wesley: Heb 10:12 - But he

The virtue of whose one sacrifice remains for ever.

Wesley: Heb 10:12 - Sat down

As a son, in majesty and honour.

Wesley: Heb 10:13

Psa 110:1.

Wesley: Heb 10:14 - He hath perfected them for ever

That is, has done all that was needful in order to their full reconciliation with God.

Wesley: Heb 10:15

In Heb 10:15-18, the apostle winds up his argument concerning the excellency and perfection of the priesthood and sacrifice of Christ. He had proved this before by a quotation from Jeremiah; which he here repeats, describing the new covenant as now completely ratified, and all the blessings of it secured to us by the one offering of Christ, which renders all other expiatory sacrifices, and any repetition of his own, utterly needless.

Wesley: Heb 10:16

Jer 31:33, &c

Wesley: Heb 10:19

Having finished the doctrinal part of his epistle, the apostle now proceeds to exhortation deduced from what has been treated of Heb 5:4, which he begins by a brief recapitulation. Having therefore liberty to enter, -

Wesley: Heb 10:20 - By a living way

The way of faith, whereby we live indeed.

Wesley: Heb 10:20 - Which he hath consecrated

Prepared, dedicated, and established for us. Through the veil, that is, his flesh - As by rending the veil in the temple, the holy of holies became visible and accessible; so by wounding the body of Christ, the God of heaven was manifested, and the way to heaven opened.

Wesley: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near

To God.

Wesley: Heb 10:22 - With a true heart

In godly sincerity.

Wesley: Heb 10:22 - Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience

So as to condemn us no longer And our bodies washed with pure water - All our conversation spotless and holy, which is far more acceptable to God than all the legal sprinklings and washings.

Wesley: Heb 10:23 - The profession of our hope

The hope which we professed at our baptism.

Wesley: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking the assembling ourselves

In public or private worship.

Wesley: Heb 10:25 - As the manner of some is

Either through fear of persecution, or from a vain imagination that they were above external ordinances.

Wesley: Heb 10:25 - But exhorting one another

To faith, love, and good works. And so much the more, as ye see the day approaching - The great day is ever in your eye.

Wesley: Heb 10:26 - For when we

Any of us Christians.

Wesley: Heb 10:26 - Sin wilfully

By total apostasy from God, termed "drawing back," Heb 10:38. After having received the experimental knowledge of the gospel truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins - None but that which we obstinately reject.

Wesley: Heb 10:28 - He that, in capital cases, despised (presumptuously transgressed) the law of Moses died without mercy

Without any delay or mitigation of his punishment.

Wesley: Heb 10:29 - Of how much sorer punishment is he worthy, who

By wilful, total apostasy. It does not appear that this passage refers to any other sin. Hath, as it were, trodden underfoot the Son of God - A lawgiver far more honourable than Moses. And counted the blood wherewith the better covenant was established, an unholy, a common, worthless thing.

Wesley: Heb 10:29 - By which he hath been sanctified

Therefore Christ died for him also, and he was at least justified once.

Wesley: Heb 10:29 - And done despite to the Spirit of grace

By rejecting all his motions.

Wesley: Heb 10:30 - The Lord will judge his people

Yea, far more rigorously than the heathens, if they rebel against him. Deu 32:35, &c.

Wesley: Heb 10:31 - To fall into the hands

Of his avenging justice.

Wesley: Heb 10:32 - Enlightened

With the knowledge of God and of his truth.

Wesley: Heb 10:34

For ye sympathized with all your suffering brethren, and with me in particular; and received joyfully the loss of your own goods.

Wesley: Heb 10:35 - Cast not away therefore this your confidence

Your faith and hope; which none can deprive you of but yourselves.

Wesley: Heb 10:36 - The promise

Perfect love; eternal life.

Wesley: Heb 10:37 - He that cometh

To reward every man according to his works.

Wesley: Heb 10:38 - Now the just

The justified person.

Wesley: Heb 10:38 - Shall live

In God's favour, a spiritual and holy life.

Wesley: Heb 10:38 - By faith

As long as he retains that gift of God.

Wesley: Heb 10:38 - But if he draw back

If he make shipwreck of his faith My soul hath no pleasure in him - That is, I abhor him; I cast him off. Hab 2:3, &c.

Wesley: Heb 10:39 - We are not of them who draw back to perdition

Like him mentioned Heb 10:38.

Wesley: Heb 10:39 - But of them that believe

To the end, so as to attain eternal life.

JFB: Heb 10:1 - having

Inasmuch as it has but "the shadow, not the very image," that is, not the exact likeness, reality, and full revelation, such as the Gospel has. The "image" here means the archetype (compare Heb 9:24), the original, solid image [BENGEL] realizing to us those heavenly verities, of which the law furnished but a shadowy outline before. Compare 2Co 3:13-14, 2Co 3:18; the Gospel is the very setting forth by the Word and Spirit of the heavenly realities themselves, out of which it (the Gospel) is constructed. So ALFORD. As Christ is "the express image (Greek, 'impress') of the Father's person" (Heb 1:3), so the Gospel is the heavenly verities themselves manifested by revelation--the heavenly very archetype, of which the law was drawn as a sketch, or outline copy (Heb 8:5). The law was a continual process of acted prophecy, proving the divine design that its counterparts should come; and proving the truth of those counterparts when they came. Thus the imperfect and continued expiatory sacrifices before Christ foretend, and now prove, the reality of, Christ's one perfect antitypical expiation.

JFB: Heb 10:1 - good things to come

(Heb 9:11); belonging to "the world (age) to come." Good things in part made present by faith to the believer, and to be fully realized hereafter in actual and perfect enjoyment. Lessing says, "As Christ's Church on earth is a prediction of the economy of the future life, so the Old Testament economy is a prediction of the Christian Church." In relation to the temporal good things of the law, the spiritual and eternal good things of the Gospel are "good things to come." Col 2:17 calls legal ordinances "the shadow," and Christ "the body."

JFB: Heb 10:1 - never

At any time (Heb 10:11).

JFB: Heb 10:1 - with those sacrifices

Rather, "with the same sacrifices.

JFB: Heb 10:1 - year by year

This clause in the Greek refers to the whole sentence, not merely to the words "which they the priests offered" (Greek, "offer"). Thus the sense is, not as English Version, but, the law year by year, by the repetition of the same sacrifices, testifies its inability to perfect the worshippers; namely, on the YEARLY day of atonement. The "daily" sacrifices are referred to, Heb 10:11.

JFB: Heb 10:1 - continually

Greek, "continuously," implying that they offer a toilsome and ineffectual "continuous" round of the "same" atonement-sacrifices recurring "year by year."

JFB: Heb 10:1 - comers thereunto

Those so coming unto God, namely, the worshippers (the whole people) coming to God in the person of their representative, the high priest.

JFB: Heb 10:1 - perfect

Fully meet man's needs as to justification and sanctification (see on Heb 9:9).

JFB: Heb 10:2 - For

If the law could, by its sacrifices, have perfected the worshippers.

JFB: Heb 10:2 - they

The sacrifices.

JFB: Heb 10:2 - once purged

IF they were once for all cleansed (Heb 7:27).

JFB: Heb 10:2 - conscience

"consciousness of sin" (Heb 9:9).

JFB: Heb 10:3 - But

So far from those sacrifices ceasing to be offered (Heb 10:2).

JFB: Heb 10:3 - in, &c.

In the fact of their being offered, and in the course of their being offered on the day of atonement. Contrast Heb 10:17.

JFB: Heb 10:3 - a remembrance

A recalling to mind by the high priest's confession, on the day of atonement, of the sins both of each past year and of all former years, proving that the expiatory sacrifices of former years were not felt by men's consciences to have fully atoned for former sins; in fact, the expiation and remission were only legal and typical (Heb 10:4, Heb 10:11). The Gospel remission, on the contrary, is so complete, that sins are "remembered no more" (Heb 10:17) by God. It is unbelief to "forget" this once-for-all purgation, and to fear on account of "former sins" (2Pe 1:9). The believer, once for all bathed, needs only to "wash" his hands and "feet" of soils, according as he daily contracts them, in Christ's blood (Joh 13:10).

JFB: Heb 10:4 - For, &c.

Reason why, necessarily, there is a continually recurring "remembrance of sins" in the legal sacrifices (Heb 10:3). Typically, "the blood of bulls," &c., sacrificed, had power; but it was only in virtue of the power of the one real antitypical sacrifice of Christ; they had no power in themselves; they were not the instrument of perfect vicarious atonement, but an exhibition of the need of it, suggesting to the faithful Israelite the sure hope of coming redemption, according to God's promise.

JFB: Heb 10:4 - take away

"take off." The Greek, Heb 10:11, is stronger, explaining the weaker word here, "take away utterly." The blood of beasts could not take away the sin of man. A MAN must do that (see on Heb 9:12-14).

JFB: Heb 10:5

Christ's voluntary self offering, in contrast to those inefficient sacrifices, is shown to fulfill perfectly "the will of God" as to our redemption, by completely atoning "for (our) sins."

JFB: Heb 10:5 - Wherefore

Seeing that a nobler than animal sacrifices was needed to "take away sins."

JFB: Heb 10:5 - when he cometh

Greek, "coming." The time referred to is the period before His entrance into the world, when the inefficiency of animal sacrifices for expiation had been proved [THOLUCK]. Or, the time is that between Jesus' first dawning of reason as a child, and the beginning of His public ministry, during which, being ripened in human resolution, He was intently devoting Himself to the doing of His Father's will [ALFORD]. But the time of "coming" is present; not "when He had come," but "when coming into the world"; so, in order to accord with ALFORD'S view, "the world" must mean His PUBLIC ministry: when coming, or about to come, into public. The Greek verbs are in the past: "sacrifice . . . Thou didst not wish, but a body Thou didst prepare for Me"; and, "Lo, I am come." Therefore, in order to harmonize these times, the present coming, or about to come, with the past, "A body Thou didst prepare for Me," we must either explain as ALFORD, or else, if we take the period to be before His actual arrival in the world (the earth) or incarnation, we must explain the past tenses to refer to God's purpose, which speaks of what He designed from eternity as though it were already fulfilled. "A body Thou didst prepare in Thy eternal counsel." This seems to me more likely than explaining "coming into the world," "coming into public," or entering on His public ministry. David, in the fortieth Psalm (here quoted), reviews his past troubles and God's having delivered him from them, and his consequent desire to render willing obedience to God as more acceptable than sacrifices; but the Spirit puts into his mouth language finding its partial application to David, and its full realization only in the divine Son of David. "The more any son of man approaches the incarnate Son of God in position, or office, or individual spiritual experience, the more directly may his holy breathings in the power of Christ's Spirit be taken as utterances of Christ Himself. Of all men, the prophet-king of Israel resembled and foreshadowed Him the most" [ALFORD].

JFB: Heb 10:5 - a body hast thou prepared me

Greek, "Thou didst fit for Me a body." "In Thy counsels Thou didst determine to make for Me a body, to be given up to death as a sacrificial victim" [WAHL]. In the Hebrew, Psa 40:6, it is "mine ears hast thou opened," or "dug." Perhaps this alludes to the custom of boring the ear of a slave who volunteers to remain under his master when he might be free. Christ's assuming a human body, in obedience to the Father's will, in order to die the death of a slave (Heb 2:14), was virtually the same act of voluntary submission to service as that of a slave suffering his ear to be bored by his master. His willing obedience to the Father's will is what is dwelt on as giving especial virtue to His sacrifice (Heb 10:7, Heb 10:9-10). The preparing, or fitting of a body for Him, is not with a view to His mere incarnation, but to His expiatory sacrifice (Heb 10:10), as the contrast to "sacrifice and offering" requires; compare also Rom 7:4; Eph 2:16; Col 1:22. More probably "opened mine ears" means opened mine inward ear, so as to be attentively obedient to what God wills me to do, namely, to assume the body He has prepared for me for my sacrifice, so Job 33:16, Margin; Job 36:10 (doubtless the boring of a slave's "ear" was the symbol of such willing obedience); Isa 50:5, "The Lord God hath opened mine ear," that is, made me obediently attentive as a slave to his master. Others somewhat similarly explain, "Mine ears hast thou digged," or "fashioned," not with allusion to Exo 21:6, but to the true office of the ear--a willing, submissive attention to the voice of God (Isa 50:4-5). The forming of the ear implies the preparation of the body, that is, the incarnation; this secondary idea, really in the Hebrew, though less prominent, is the one which Paul uses for his argument. In either explanation the idea of Christ taking on Him the form, and becoming obedient as a servant, is implied. As He assumed a body in which to make His self-sacrifice, so ought we present our bodies a living sacrifice (Rom 12:1).

JFB: Heb 10:6 - burnt offerings

Greek, "whole burnt offerings."

JFB: Heb 10:6 - thou hast had no pleasure

As if these could in themselves atone for sin: God had pleasure in (Greek, "approved," or "was well pleased with") them, in so far as they were an act of obedience to His positive command under the Old Testament, but not as having an intrinsic efficacy such as Christ's sacrifice had. Contrast Mat 3:17.

JFB: Heb 10:7 - I come

Rather, "I am come" (see on Heb 10:5). "Here we have the creed, as it were, of Jesus: 'I am come to fulfil the law,' Mat 5:17; to preach, Mar 1:38; to call sinners to repentance, Luk 5:32; to send a sword and to set men at variance, Mat 10:34-35; I came down from heaven to do the will of Him that sent me, Joh 6:38-39 (so here, Psa 40:7-8); I am sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, Mat 15:24; I am come into this world for judgment, Joh 9:39; I am come that they might have life, and might have it more abundantly, Joh 10:10; to save what had been lost, Mat 18:11; to seek and to save that which was lost, Luk 19:10; compare 1Ti 1:15; to save men's lives, Luk 9:56; to send fire on the earth, Luk 12:49; to minister, Mat 20:28; as "the Light," Joh 12:46; to bear witness unto the truth, Joh 18:37. See, reader, that thy Saviour obtain what He aimed at in thy case. Moreover, do thou for thy part say, why thou art come here? Dost thou, then, also, do the will of God? From what time? and in what way?" [BENGEL]. When the two goats on the day of atonement were presented before the Lord, that goat on which the lot of the Lord should fall was to be offered as a sin offering; and that lot was lifted up on high in the hand of the high priest, and then laid upon the head of the goat which was to die; so the hand of God determined all that was done to Christ. Besides the covenant of God with man through Christ's blood, there was another covenant made by the Father with the Son from eternity. The condition was, "If He shall make His soul an offering for sin, He shall see His seed," &c. (Isa 53:10). The Son accepted the condition, "Lo, I come to do Thy will, O God" [BISHOP PEARSON]. Oblation, intercession, and benediction, are His three priestly offices.

JFB: Heb 10:7 - in the volume, &c.

Literally, "the roll": the parchment manuscript being wrapped around a cylinder headed with knobs. Here, the Scripture "volume" meant is the fortieth Psalm. "By this very passage 'written of Me,' I undertake to do Thy will [namely, that I should die for the sins of the world, in order that all who believe may be saved, not by animal sacrifices, Heb 10:6, but by My death]." This is the written contract of Messiah (compare Neh 9:38), whereby He engaged to be our surety. So complete is the inspiration of all that is written, so great the authority of the Psalms, that what David says is really what Christ then and there said.

JFB: Heb 10:8 - he

Christ.

JFB: Heb 10:8 - Sacrifice, &c.

The oldest manuscripts read, "Sacrifices and offerings" (plural). This verse combines the two clauses previously quoted distinctly, Heb 10:5-6, in contrast to the sacrifice of Christ with which God was well pleased.

JFB: Heb 10:9 - Then said he

"At that time (namely, when speaking by David's mouth in the fortieth Psalm) He hath said." The rejection of the legal sacrifices involves, as its concomitant, the voluntary offer of Jesus to make the self-sacrifice with which God is well pleased (for, indeed, it was God's own "will" that He came to do in offering it: so that this sacrifice could not but be well pleasing to God).

JFB: Heb 10:9 - I come

"I am come."

JFB: Heb 10:9 - taketh away

"sets aside the first," namely, "the legal system of sacrifices" which God wills not.

JFB: Heb 10:9 - the second

"the will of God" (Heb 10:7, Heb 10:9) that Christ should redeem us by His self-sacrifice.

JFB: Heb 10:10 - By

Greek, "In." So "in," and "through," occur in the same sentence, 1Pe 1:22, "Ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit." Also, 1Pe 1:5, in the Greek. The "in (fulfilment of) which will" (compare the use of in, Eph 1:6, "wherein [in which grace] He hath made us accepted, in the Beloved"), expresses the originating cause; "THROUGH the offering . . . of Christ," the instrumental or mediatory cause. The whole work of redemption flows from "the will" of God the Father, as the First Cause, who decreed redemption from before the foundation of the world. The "will" here (boulema) is His absolute sovereign will. His "good will" (eudokia) is a particular aspect of it.

JFB: Heb 10:10 - are sanctified

Once for all, and as our permanent state (so the Greek). It is the finished work of Christ in having sanctified us (that is, having translated us from a state of unholy alienation into a state of consecration to God, having "no more conscience of sin," Heb 10:2) once for all and permanently, not the process of gradual sanctification, which is here referred to.

JFB: Heb 10:10 - the body

"prepared" for Him by the Father (Heb 10:5). As the atonement, or reconciliation, is by the blood of Christ (Lev 17:11), so our sanctification (consecration to God, holiness and eternal bliss) is by the body of Christ (Col 1:22). ALFORD quotes the Book of Common Prayer Communion Service, "that our sinful bodies may be made clean by His body, and our souls washed through His most precious blood."

JFB: Heb 10:10 - once for all

(Heb 7:27; Heb 9:12, Heb 9:26, Heb 9:28; Heb 10:12, Heb 10:14).

JFB: Heb 10:11 - And

A new point of contrast; the frequent repetition of the sacrifices.

JFB: Heb 10:11 - priest

The oldest manuscripts read, "high priest." Though he did not in person stand "daily" offering sacrifices, he did so by the subordinate priests of whom, as well as of all Israel, he was the representative head. So "daily" is applied to the high priests (Heb 7:27).

JFB: Heb 10:11 - standeth

The attitude of one ministering; in contrast to "sat down on the right hand of God," Heb 10:12, said of Christ; the posture of one being ministered to as a king.

JFB: Heb 10:11 - which

Greek, "the which," that is, of such a kind as.

JFB: Heb 10:11 - take away

Utterly; literally, "strip off all round." Legal sacrifices might, in part, produce the sense of forgiveness, yet scarcely even that (see on Heb 10:4); but entirely to strip off one's guilt they never could.

JFB: Heb 10:12 - this man

Emphatic (Heb 3:3).

JFB: Heb 10:12 - for ever

Joined in English Version with "offered one sacrifice"; offered one sacrifice, the efficacy of which endures for ever; literally. "continuously," (compare Heb 10:14). "The offering of Christ, once for all made, will continue the one and only oblation for ever; no other will supersede it" [BENGEL]. The mass, which professes to be the frequent repetition of one and the same sacrifice of Christ's body, is hence disproved. For not only is Christ's body one, but also His offering is one, and that inseparable from His suffering (Heb 9:26). The mass would be much the same as the Jewish sacrifices which Paul sets aside as abrogated, for they were anticipations of the one sacrifice, just as Rome makes masses continuations of it, in opposition to Paul's argument. A repetition would imply that the former once-for-all offering of the one sacrifice was imperfect, and so would be dishonoring to it (Heb 10:2, Heb 10:18). Heb 10:14, on the contrary, says, "He hath PERFECTED FOR EVER them that are sanctified." If Christ offered Himself at the last supper, then He offered Himself again on the cross, and there would be two offerings; but Paul says there was only one, once for all. Compare Note, see on Heb 9:26. English Version is favored by the usage in this Epistle, of putting the Greek "for ever" after that which it qualifies. Also, "one sacrifice for ever," stands in contrast to "the same sacrifices oftentimes" (Heb 10:11). Also, 1Co 15:25, 1Co 15:28, agrees with Heb 10:12-13, taken as English Version, not joining, as ALFORD does, "for ever" with "sat down," for Jesus is to give up the mediatorial throne "when all things shall be subdued unto Him," and not to sit on it for ever.

JFB: Heb 10:13 - expecting

"waiting." Awaiting the execution of His Father's will, that all His foes should be subjected to Him. The Son waits till the Father shall "send Him forth to triumph over all His foes." He is now sitting at rest (Heb 10:12), invisibly reigning, and having His foes virtually, by right of His death, subject to Him. His present sitting on the unseen throne is a necessary preliminary to His coming forth to subject His foes openly. He shall then come forth to a visibly manifested kingdom and conquest over His foes. Thus He fulfils Psa 110:1. This agrees with 1Co 15:23-28. He is, by His Spirit and His providence, now subjecting His foes to Him in part (Psa 110:1-7). The subjection of His foes fully shall be at His second advent, and from that time to the general judgment (Rev. 19:1-20:15); then comes the subjection of Himself as Head of the Church to the Father (the mediatorial economy ceasing when its end shall have been accomplished), that God may be all in all. Eastern conquerors used to tread on the necks of the vanquished, as Joshua did to the five kings. So Christ's total and absolute conquest at His coming is symbolized.

JFB: Heb 10:13 - be made his footstool

Literally, "be placed (rendered) footstool of His feet."

JFB: Heb 10:13 - his enemies

Satan and Death, whose strength consists in "sin"; this being taken away (Heb 10:12), the power of the foes is taken away, and their destruction necessarily follows.

JFB: Heb 10:14 - For

The sacrifice being "for ever" in its efficacy (Heb 10:12) needs no renewal.

JFB: Heb 10:14 - them that are sanctified

Rather as Greek, "them that are being sanctified." The sanctification (consecration to God) of the elect (1Pe 1:2) believers is perfect in Christ once for all (see on Heb 10:10). (Contrast the law, Heb 7:19; Heb 9:9; Heb 10:1). The development of that sanctification is progressive.

JFB: Heb 10:15

The Greek, has "moreover," or "now."

JFB: Heb 10:15 - is a witness

Of the truth which I am setting forth. The Father's witness is given Heb 5:10. The Son's, Heb 10:5. Now is added that of the Holy Spirit, called accordingly "the Spirit of grace," Heb 10:29. The testimony of all Three leads to the same conclusion (Heb 10:18).

JFB: Heb 10:15 - for after that he had said before

The conclusion to the sentence is in Heb 10:17, "After He had said before, This is the covenant that I will make with them (with the house of Israel, Heb 8:10; here extended to the spiritual Israel) . . . saith the Lord; I will put (literally, 'giving,' referring to the giving of the law; not now as then, giving into the hands, but giving) My laws into their hearts ('mind,' Heb 8:10) and in their minds ('hearts,' Heb 8:10); I will inscribe (so the Greek) them (here He omits the addition quoted in Heb 8:10-11, I will be to them a God . . . and they shall not teach every man his neighbor . . .), and (that is, after He had said the foregoing, HE THEN ADDS) their sins . . . will I remember no more." The great object of the quotation here is to prove that, there being in the Gospel covenant, "REMISSION of sins" (Heb 10:17), there is no more need of a sacrifice for sins. The object of the same quotation in Heb 8:8-13 is to show that, there being a "NEW covenant," the old is antiquated.

JFB: Heb 10:18 - where remission of these is

As there is under the Gospel covenant (Heb 10:17). "Here ends the finale (Heb. 10:1-18) of the great tripartite arrangement (Heb. 7:1-25; 7:26-9:12; 9:13-10:18) of the middle portion of the Epistle. Its great theme was Christ a High Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. What it is to be a high priest after the order of Melchisedec is set forth, Heb. 7:1-25, as contrasted with the Aaronic order. That Christ, however, as High Priest, is Aaron's antitype in the true holy place, by virtue of His self-sacrifice here on earth, and Mediator of a better covenant, whose essential character the old only typified, we learn, Heb. 7:26-9:12. And that Christ's self-sacrifice, offered through the Eternal Spirit, is of everlasting power, as contrasted with the unavailing cycle of legal offerings, is established in the third part, Heb. 9:13-10:18; the first half of this last portion [Heb. 9:13-28], showing that both our present possession of salvation, and our future completion of it, are as certain to us as that He is with God, ruling as a Priest and reigning as a King, once more to appear, no more as a bearer of our sins, but in glory as a Judge. The second half, Heb. 10:1-18, reiterating the main position of the whole, the High Priesthood of Christ, grounded on His offering of Himself--its kingly character its eternal accomplishment of its end, confirmed by Psalms 40 and 110 and Jeremiah 31" [DELITZSCH in ALFORD].

JFB: Heb 10:19

Here begins the third and last division of the Epistle; our duty now while waiting for the Lord's second advent. Resumption and expansion of the exhortation (Heb 4:14-16; compare Heb 10:22-23 here) wherewith he closed the first part of the Epistle, preparatory to his great doctrinal argument, beginning at Heb 7:1.

JFB: Heb 10:19 - boldness

"free confidence," grounded on the consciousness that our sins have been forgiven.

JFB: Heb 10:19 - to enter

Literally, "as regards the entering."

JFB: Heb 10:19 - by

Greek, "in"; it is in the blood of Jesus that our boldness to enter is grounded. Compare Eph 3:12, "In whom we have boldness and access with confidence." It is His having once for all entered as our Forerunner (Heb 6:20) and High Priest (Heb 10:21), making atonement for us with His blood, which is continually there (Heb 12:24) before God, that gives us confident access. No priestly caste now mediates between the sinner and his Judge. We may come boldly with loving confidence, not with slavish fear, directly through Christ, the only mediating Priest. The minister is not officially nearer God than the layman; nor can the latter serve God at a distance or by deputy, as the natural man would like. Each must come for himself, and all are accepted when they come by the new and living way opened by Christ. Thus all Christians are, in respect to access directly to God, virtually high priests (Rev 1:6). They draw nigh in and through Christ, the only proper High Priest (Heb 7:25).

JFB: Heb 10:20 - which, &c.

The antecedent in the Greek is "the entering"; not as English Version, "way." Translate, "which (entering) He has consecrated (not as though it were already existing, but has been the first to open, INAUGURATED as a new thing; see on Heb 9:18, where the Greek is the same) for us (as) a new (Greek, 'recent'; recently opened, Rom 16:25-26) and living way" (not like the lifeless way through the law offering of the blood of dead victims, but real, vital, and of perpetual efficacy, because the living and life-giving Saviour is that way. It is a living hope that we have, producing not dead, but living, works). Christ, the first-fruits of our nature, has ascended, and the rest is sanctified thereby. "Christ's ascension is our promotion; and whither the glory of the Head hath preceded, thither the hope of the body, too, is called" [LEO].

JFB: Heb 10:20 - the veil

As the veil had to be passed through in order to enter the holiest place, so the weak, human suffering flesh (Heb 5:7) of Christ's humanity (which veiled His God head) had to be passed through by Him in entering the heavenly holiest place for us; in putting off His rent flesh, the temple veil, its type, was simultaneously rent from top to bottom (Mat 27:51). Not His body, but His weak suffering flesh, was the veil; His body was the temple (Joh 2:19).

JFB: Heb 10:21 - high priest

As a different Greek term (archiereus) is used always elsewhere in this Epistle for "high priest," translate as Greek here, "A Great Priest"; one who is at once King and "Priest on His throne" (Zec 6:13); a royal Priest, and a priestly King.

JFB: Heb 10:21 - house of God

The spiritual house, the Church, made up of believers, whose home is heaven, where Jesus now is (Heb 12:22-23). Thus, by "the house of God," over which Jesus is, heaven is included in meaning, as well as the Church, whose home it is.

JFB: Heb 10:22

(Heb 4:16; Heb 7:19.)

JFB: Heb 10:22 - with a true heart

Without hypocrisy; "in truth, and with a perfect heart"; a heart thoroughly imbued with "the truth" (Heb 10:26).

JFB: Heb 10:22 - full assurance

(Heb 6:11); with no doubt as to our acceptance when coming to God by the blood of Christ. As "faith" occurs here, so "hope," and "love," Heb 10:23-24.

JFB: Heb 10:22 - sprinkled from

That is, sprinkled so as to be cleansed from.

JFB: Heb 10:22 - evil conscience

A consciousness of guilt unatoned for, and uncleansed away (Heb 10:2; Heb 9:9). Both the hearts and the bodies are cleansed. The legal purifications were with blood of animal victims and with water, and could only cleanse the flesh (Heb 9:13, Heb 9:21). Christ's blood purifies the heart and conscience. The Aaronic priest, in entering the holy place, washed with water (Heb 9:19) in the brazen laver. Believers, as priests to God, are once for all washed in BODY (as distinguished from "hearts") at baptism. As we have an immaterial, and a material nature, the cleansing of both is expressed by "hearts" and "body," the inner and the outer man; so the whole man, material and immaterial. The baptism of the body, however, is not the mere putting away of material filth, nor an act operating by intrinsic efficacy, but the sacramental seal, applied to the outer man, of a spiritual washing (1Pe 3:21). "Body" (not merely "flesh," the carnal part, as 2Co 7:1) includes the whole material man, which needs cleansing, as being redeemed, as well as the soul. The body, once polluted with sin, is washed, so as to be fitted like Christ's holy body, and by His body, to be spiritually a pure and living offering. On the "pure water," the symbol of consecration and sanctification, compare Joh 19:34; 1Co 6:11; 1Jo 5:6; Eze 36:25. The perfects "having . . . hearts sprinkled . . . body (the Greek is singular) washed," imply a continuing state produced by a once-for-all accomplished act, namely, our justification by faith through Christ's blood, and consecration to God, sealed sacramentally by the baptism of our body.

JFB: Heb 10:23

(Heb 3:6, Heb 3:14; Heb 4:14.)

JFB: Heb 10:23 - profession

Greek, "confession."

JFB: Heb 10:23 - our faith

Rather as Greek, "our hope"; which is indeed faith exercised as to the future inheritance. Hope rests on faith, and at the same time quickens faith, and is the ground of our bold confession (1Pe 3:15). Hope is similarly (Heb 10:22) connected with purification (1Jo 3:3).

JFB: Heb 10:23 - without wavering

Without declension (Heb 3:14), "steadfast unto the end."

JFB: Heb 10:23 - he

God is faithful to His promises (Heb 6:17-18; Heb 11:11; Heb 12:26, Heb 12:28; 1Co 1:9; 1Co 10:13; 1Th 5:24; 2Th 3:3; see also Christ's promise, Joh 12:26); but man is too often unfaithful to his duties.

JFB: Heb 10:24

Here, as elsewhere, hope and love follow faith; the Pauline triad of Christian graces.

JFB: Heb 10:24 - consider

With the mind attentively fixed on "one another" (see on Heb 3:1), contemplating with continual consideration the characters and wants of our brethren, so as to render mutual help and counsel. Compare "consider," Psa 41:1, and Heb 12:15, "(All) looking diligently lest any fail of the grace of God."

JFB: Heb 10:24 - to provoke

Greek, "with a view to provoking unto love," instead of provoking to hatred, as is too often the case.

JFB: Heb 10:25 - assembling of ourselves together

The Greek, "episunagoge," is only found here and 2Th 2:1 (the gathering together of the elect to Christ at His coming, Mat 24:31). The assembling or gathering of ourselves for Christian communion in private and public, is an earnest of our being gathered together to Him at His appearing. Union is strength; continual assemblings together beget and foster love, and give good opportunities for "provoking to good works," by "exhorting one another" (Heb 3:13). IGNATIUS says, "When ye frequently, and in numbers meet together, the powers of Satan are overthrown, and his mischief is neutralized by your likemindedness in the faith." To neglect such assemblings together might end in apostasy at last. He avoids the Greek term "sunagoge," as suggesting the Jewish synagogue meetings (compare Rev 2:9).

JFB: Heb 10:25 - as the manner of some is

"manner," that is, habit, custom. This gentle expression proves he is not here as yet speaking of apostasy.

JFB: Heb 10:25 - the day approaching

This, the shortest designation of the day of the Lord's coming, occurs elsewhere only in 1Co 3:13; a confirmation of the Pauline authorship of this Epistle. The Church being in all ages kept uncertain how soon Christ is coming, the day is, and has been, in each age, practically always near; whence, believers have been called on always to be watching for it as nigh at hand. The Hebrews were now living close upon One of those great types and foretastes of it, the destruction of Jerusalem (Mat 24:1-2), "the bloody and fiery dawn of the great day; that day is the day of days, the ending day of all days, the settling day of all days, the day of the promotion of time into eternity, the day which, for the Church, breaks through and breaks off the night of the present world" [DELITZSCH in ALFORD].

JFB: Heb 10:26

Compare on this and following verses, Heb 6:4, &c. There the warning was that if there be not diligence in progressing, a falling off will take place, and apostasy may ensue: here it is, that if there be lukewarmness in Christian communion, apostasy may ensue.

JFB: Heb 10:26 - if we sin

Greek present participle: if we be found sinning, that is, not isolated acts, but a state of sin [ALFORD]. A violation not only of the law, but of the whole economy of the New Testament (Heb 10:28-29).

JFB: Heb 10:26 - wilfully

Presumptuously, Greek "willingly." After receiving "full knowledge (so the Greek, compare 1Ti 2:4) of the truth," by having been "enlightened," and by having "tasted" a certain measure even of grace of "the Holy Ghost" (the Spirit of truth, Joh 14:17; and "the Spirit of grace," Heb 10:29): to fall away (as "sin" here means, Heb 3:12, Heb 3:17; compare Heb 6:6) and apostatize (Heb 3:12) to Judaism or infidelity, is not a sin of ignorance, or error ("out of the way," the result) of infirmity, but a deliberate sinning against the Spirit (Heb 10:29; Heb 5:2): such sinning, where a consciousness of Gospel obligations not only was, but is present: a sinning presumptuously and preseveringly against Christ's redemption for us, and the Spirit of grace in us. "He only who stands high can fall low. A lively reference in the soul to what is good is necessary in order to be thoroughly wicked; hence, man can be more reprobate than the beasts, and the apostate angels than apostate man" [THOLUCK].

JFB: Heb 10:26 - remaineth no more sacrifice

For there is but ONE Sacrifice that can atone for sin; they, after having fully known that sacrifice, deliberately reject it.

JFB: Heb 10:27 - a certain

An extraordinary and indescribable. The indefiniteness, as of something peculiar of its kind, makes the description the more terrible (compare Greek, Jam 1:18).

JFB: Heb 10:27 - looking for

"expectation": a later sense of the Greek. ALFORD strangely translates, as the Greek usually means elsewhere, "reception." The transition is easy from "giving a reception to" something or someone, to "looking for." Contrast the "expecting" (the very same Greek as here), Heb 10:13, which refutes ALFORD.

JFB: Heb 10:27 - fiery indignation

Literally, "zeal of fire." Fire is personified: glow or ardor of fire, that is, of Him who is "a consuming fire."

JFB: Heb 10:27 - devour

Continually.

JFB: Heb 10:28

Compare Heb 2:2-3; Heb 12:25.

JFB: Heb 10:28 - despised

"set at naught" [ALFORD]: utterly and heinously violated, not merely some minor detail, but the whole law and covenant; for example, by idolatry (Deu 17:2-7). So here apostasy answers to such an utter violation of the old covenant.

JFB: Heb 10:28 - died

Greek, "dies": the normal punishment of such transgression, then still in force.

JFB: Heb 10:28 - without mercy

Literally, "mercies": removal out of the pale of mitigation, or a respite of his doom.

JFB: Heb 10:28 - under

On the evidence of.

JFB: Heb 10:29 - sorer

Greek, "worse," namely, "punishment" (literally, "vengeance") than any mere temporal punishment of the body.

JFB: Heb 10:29 - suppose ye

An appeal to the Hebrews' reason and conscience.

JFB: Heb 10:29 - thought worthy

By God at the judgment.

JFB: Heb 10:29 - trodden under foot the Son of God

By "wilful" apostasy. So he treads under foot God Himself who "glorified His Son as an high priest" (Heb 5:5; Heb 6:6).

JFB: Heb 10:29 - an unholy thing

Literally, "common," as opposed to "sanctified." No better than the blood of a common man, thus involving the consequence that Christ, in claiming to be God, was guilty of blasphemy, and so deserved to die!

JFB: Heb 10:29 - wherewith he was sanctified

For Christ died even for him. "Sanctified," in the fullest sense, belongs only to the saved elect. But in some sense it belongs also to those who have gone a far way in Christian experience, and yet fall away at last. The higher such a one's past Christian experiences, the deeper his fall.

JFB: Heb 10:29 - done despite unto

By repelling in fact: as "blasphemy" is despite in words (Mar 3:29). "Of the Jews who became Christians and relapsed to Judaism, we find from the history of Uriel Acosta, that they required a blasphemy against Christ. 'They applied to Him epithets used against Molech the adulterous branch,' &c." [THOLUCK].

JFB: Heb 10:29 - the Spirit of grace

The Spirit that confers grace. "He who does not accept the benefit, insults Him who confers it. He hath made thee a son: wilt thou become a slave? He has come to take up His abode with thee; but thou art introducing evil into thyself" [CHRYSOSTOM]. "It is the curse of evil eternally to propagate evil: so, for him who profanes the Christ without him, and blasphemes the Christ within him, there is subjectively no renewal of a change of mind (Heb 6:6), and objectively no new sacrifice for sins" (Heb 10:26) [THOLUCK].

JFB: Heb 10:30 - him

God, who enters no empty threats.

JFB: Heb 10:30 - Vengeance belongeth unto me

Greek, "To Me belongeth vengeance": exactly according with Paul's quotation, Rom 12:19, of the same text.

JFB: Heb 10:30 - Lord shall judge his people

In grace, or else anger, according as each deserves: here, "judge," so as to punish the reprobate apostate; there, "judge," so as to interpose in behalf of, and save His people (Deu 32:36).

JFB: Heb 10:31 - fearful . . . to fall into the hands

It is good like David to fall into the hands of God, rather than man, when one does so with filial faith in his father's love, though God chastises him. "It is fearful" to fall into His hands as a reprobate and presumptuous sinner doomed to His just vengeance as Judge (Heb 10:27).

JFB: Heb 10:31 - living God

Therefore able to punish for ever (Mat 10:28).

JFB: Heb 10:32

As previously he has warned them by the awful end of apostates, so here he stirs them up by the remembrance of their own former faith, patience, and self-sacrificing love. So Rev 2:3-4.

JFB: Heb 10:32 - call to remembrance

Habitually: so the present tense means.

JFB: Heb 10:32 - illuminated

"enlightened": come to "the knowledge of the truth" (Heb 10:26) in connection with baptism (see on Heb 6:4). In spiritual baptism, Christ, who is "the Light," is put on. "On the one hand, we are not to sever the sign and the grace signified where the sacrifice truly answers its designs; on the other, the glass is not to be mistaken for the liquor, nor the sheath for the sword" [BENGEL].

JFB: Heb 10:32 - fight of

That is, consisting of afflictions.

JFB: Heb 10:33

The persecutions here referred to seem to have been endured by the Hebrew Christians at their first conversion, not only in Palestine, but also in Rome and elsewhere, the Jews in every city inciting the populace and the Roman authorities against Christians.

JFB: Heb 10:33 - gazing-stock

As in a theater (so the Greek): often used as the place of punishment in the presence of the assembled multitudes. Act 19:29; 1Co 4:9, "Made a theatrical spectacle to the world."

JFB: Heb 10:33 - ye became

Of your own accord: attesting your Christian sympathy with your suffering brethren.

JFB: Heb 10:33 - companions of

Sharers in affliction with.

JFB: Heb 10:34 - ye had compassion on me in my bonds

The oldest manuscripts and versions omit "me," and read, "Ye both sympathized with those in bonds (answering to the last clause of Heb 10:33; compare Heb 13:3, Heb 13:23; Heb 6:10), and accepted (so the Greek is translated in Heb 11:35) with joy (Jam 1:2; joy in tribulations, as exercising faith and other graces, Rom 5:3; and the pledge of the coming glory, Mat 5:12) the plundering of your (own) goods (answering to the first clause of Heb 10:33)."

JFB: Heb 10:34 - in yourselves

The oldest manuscripts omit "in": translate, "knowing that ye have for (or 'to') yourselves."

JFB: Heb 10:34 - better

A heavenly (Heb 11:16).

JFB: Heb 10:34 - enduring

Not liable to spoiling.

JFB: Heb 10:34 - substance

Possession: peculiarly our own, if we will not cast away our birthright.

JFB: Heb 10:35-37

Consequent exhortation to confidence and endurance, as Christ is soon coming.

JFB: Heb 10:35-37 - Cast not away

Implying that they now have "confidence," and that it will not withdraw of itself, unless they "cast it away" wilfully (compare Heb 3:14).

JFB: Heb 10:35-37 - which

Greek, "the which": inasmuch as being such as.

JFB: Heb 10:35-37 - hath

Present tense: it is as certain as if you had it in your hand (Heb 10:37). It hath in reversion.

JFB: Heb 10:35-37 - recompense of reward

Of grace not of debt: a reward of a kind which no mercenary self-seeker would seek: holiness will be its own reward; self-devoting unselfishness for Christ's sake will be its own rich recompense (see on Heb 2:2; Heb 11:26).

JFB: Heb 10:36 - patience

Greek, "waiting endurance," or "enduring perseverance": the kindred Greek verb in the Septuagint, Hab 2:3, is translated, "wait for it" (compare Jam 5:7).

JFB: Heb 10:36 - after ye have done the will of God

"that whereas ye have done the will of God" hitherto (Heb 10:32-35), ye may now show also patient, persevering endurance, and so "receive the promise," that is, the promised reward: eternal life and bliss commensurate with our work of faith and love (Heb 6:10-12). We must not only do, but also suffer (1Pe 4:19). God first uses the active talents of His servants; then polishes the other side of the stone, making the passive graces shine, patience, meekness, &c. It may be also translated, "That ye may do the will of God, and receive," &c. [ALFORD]: "patience" itself is a further and a persevering doing of "God's will"; otherwise it would be profitless and no real grace (Mat 7:21). We should look, not merely for individual bliss now and at death, but for the great and general consummation of bliss of all saints, both in body and soul.

JFB: Heb 10:37-38

Encouragement to patient endurance by consideration of the shortness of the time till Christ shall come, and God's rejection of him that draws back, taken from Hab 2:3-4.

JFB: Heb 10:37-38 - a little while

(Joh 16:16).

JFB: Heb 10:37-38 - he that shall come

Literally, "the Comer." In Habakkuk, it is the vision that is said to be about to come. Christ, being the grand and ultimate subject of all prophetical vision, is here made by Paul, under inspiration, the subject of the Spirit's prophecy by Habakkuk, in its final and exhaustive fulfilment.

JFB: Heb 10:38 - just

The oldest manuscripts and Vulgate read, "my just man." God is the speaker: "He who is just in My sight." BENGEL translates, "The just shall live by my faith": answering to the Hebrew, Hab 2:4; literally, "the just shall live by the faith of Him," namely, Christ, the final subject of "the vision," who "will not lie," that is, disappoint. Here not merely the first beginning, as in Gal 3:11, but the continuance, of the spiritual life of the justified man is referred to, as opposed to declension and apostasy. As the justified man receives his first spiritual life by faith, so it is by faith that he shall continue to live (Luk 4:4). The faith meant here is that fully developed living trust in the unseen (Heb 11:1) Saviour, which can keep men steadfast amidst persecutions and temptations (Heb 10:34-36).

JFB: Heb 10:38 - but

Greek, "and."

JFB: Heb 10:38 - if any man draw back

So the Greek admits: though it might also be translated, as ALFORD approves, "if he (the just man) draw back." Even so, it would not disprove the final perseverance of saints. For "the just man" in this latter clause would mean one seemingly, and in part really, though not savingly, "just" or justified: as in Eze 18:24, Eze 18:26. In the Hebrew, this latter half of the verse stands first, and is, "Behold, his soul which is lifted up, is not upright in him." Habakkuk states the cause of drawing back: a soul lifted up, and in self-inflated unbelief setting itself up against God. Paul, by the Spirit, states the effect, it draws back. Also, what in Habakkuk is, "His soul is not upright in him," is in Paul, "My soul shall have no pleasure in him." Habakkuk states the cause, Paul the effect: He who is not right in his own soul, does not stand right with God; God has no pleasure in him. BENGEL translates Habakkuk, "His soul is not upright in respect to him," namely, Christ, the subject of "the vision," that is, Christ has no pleasure in him (compare Heb 12:25). Every flower in spring is not a fruit in autumn.

JFB: Heb 10:39

A Pauline elegant turning-off from denunciatory warnings to charitable hopes of his readers (Rom 8:12).

JFB: Heb 10:39 - saving of the soul

Literally, "acquisition (or obtaining) of the soul." The kindred Greek verb is applied to Christ's acquiring the Church as the purchase of His blood (Act 20:28). If we acquire or obtain our soul's salvation, it is through Him who has obtained it for us by His bloodshedding. "The unbelieving man loses his soul: for not being God's, neither is he his own [compare Mat 16:26, with Luk 9:25]: faith saves the soul by linking it to God" [DELITZSCH in ALFORD].

Clarke: Heb 10:1 - The law, having a shadow of good things to come

The law, having a shadow of good things to come - A shadow, σκια, signifies

1.    Literally, the shade cast from a body of any kind, interposed between the place on which the shadow is projected, and the sun or light; the rays of the light not shining on that place, because intercepted by the opacity of the body, through which they cannot pass

2.    It signifies, technically, a sketch, rude plan, or imperfect draught of a building, landscape, man, beast, etc

3.    It signifies, metaphorically, any faint adumbration, symbolical expression, imperfect or obscure image of a thing; and is opposed to σωμα, body, or the thing intended to be thereby defined

4.    It is used catachrestically among the Greek writers, as umbra is among the Latins, to signify any thing vain, empty, light, not solid; thus Philostratus, Vit. Soph., lib. i. cap. 20: Ὁτι σκια και ονειρατα αἱ ἡδοναι πασαι· All pleasures are but Shadows and dreams. And Cicero, in Pison., cap. 24: Omnes umbras falsae gloriae consectari . "All pursue the Shadows of False Glory."And again, De Offic., lib. iii. cap. 17: Nos veri juris germanaeque justitiae solidam et expressam effigiem nullam tenemus; umbra et itnaginibus utimur . "We have no solid and express effigy of true law and genuine justice, but we employ shadows and images to represent them.

Clarke: Heb 10:1 - And not the very image

And not the very image - Εικων, image, signifies

1.    A simple representation, from εικω, I am like

2.    The form or particular fashion of a thing

3.    The model according to which any thing is formed

4.    The perfect image of a thing as opposed to a faint representation

5.    Metaphorically, a similitude, agreement, or conformity

The law, with all its ceremonies and sacrifices, was only a shadow of spiritual and eternal good. The Gospel is the image or thing itself, as including every spiritual and eternal good

We may note three things here

1.    The shadow or general outline, limiting the size and proportions of the thing to be represented

2.    The image or likeness completed from this shadow or general outline, whether represented on paper, canvass, or in statuary

3.    The person or thing thus represented in its actual, natural state of existence; or what is called here the very image of the things, αυτην την εικονα των πραγματων

Such is the Gospel, when compared with the law; such is Christ, when compared with Aaron; such is his sacrifice, when compared with the Levitical offerings; such is the Gospel remission of sins and purification, when compared with those afforded by the law; such is the Holy Ghost, ministered by the Gospel, when compared with its types and shadows in the Levitical service; such the heavenly rest, when compared with the earthly Canaan. Well, therefore, might the apostle say, The law was only the shadow of good things to come

Clarke: Heb 10:1 - Can never - make the comers thereunto perfect

Can never - make the comers thereunto perfect - Cannot remove guilt from the conscience, or impurity from the heart. I leave preachers to improve these points.

Clarke: Heb 10:2 - Would they not have ceased to be offered?

Would they not have ceased to be offered? - Had they made an effectual reconciliation for the sins of the world, and contained in their once offering a plenitude of permanent merit, they would have ceased to be offered, at least in reference to any individual who had once offered them; because, in such a case, his conscience would be satisfied that its guilt had been taken away. But no Jew pretended to believe that even the annual atonement cancelled his sin before God; yet he continued to make his offerings, the law of God having so enjoined, because these sacrifices pointed out that which was to come. They were offered, therefore, not in consideration of their own efficacy, but as referring to Christ; See on Heb 9:9 (note).

Clarke: Heb 10:4 - For it is not possible

For it is not possible - Common sense must have taught them that shedding the blood of bulls and goats could never satisfy Divine justice, nor take away guilt from the conscience; and God intended that they should understand the matter so: and this the following quotation from the Psalmist sufficiently proves.

Clarke: Heb 10:5 - When he (the Messiah) cometh into the world

When he (the Messiah) cometh into the world - Was about to be incarnated, He saith to God the Father, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not - it was never thy will and design that the sacrifices under thy own law should be considered as making atonement for sin, they were only designed to point out my incarnation and consequent sacrificial death, and therefore a body hast thou prepared me, by a miraculous conception in the womb of a virgin, according to thy word, The seed of the woman shall bruise the head of the serpent

Clarke: Heb 10:5 - A body hast thou prepared me

A body hast thou prepared me - The quotation in this and the two following verses is taken from Psalm 40, 6th, 7th, and 8th verses, as they stand now in the Septuagint, with scarcely any variety of reading; but, although the general meaning is the same, they are widely different in verbal expression in the Hebrew. David’ s words are, אזנים כרית לי oznayim caritha li , which we translate, My ears hast thou opened; but they might be more properly rendered, My ears hast thou bored, that is, thou hast made me thy servant for ever, to dwell in thine own house; for the allusion is evidently to the custom mentioned, Exo 21:2, etc.: "If thou buy a Hebrew servant, six years he shall serve, and in the seventh he shall go out free; but if the servant shall positively say, I love my master, etc., I will not go out free, then his master shall bring him to the door post, and shall bore his ear through with an awl, and he shall serve him for ever."But how is it possible that the Septuagint and the apostle should take a meaning so totally different from the sense of the Hebrew? Dr. Kennicott has a very ingenious conjecture here: he supposes that the Septuagint and apostle express the meaning of the words as they stood in the copy from which the Greek translation was made; and that the present Hebrew text is corrupted in the word אזנים oznayim , ears, which has been written through carelessness for אז גוה az gevah , Then a Body. The first syllable אז, Then, is the same in both; and the latter נים, which joined to אז, makes אזנים oznayim , might have been easily mistaken for גוה gevah , Body; נ nun , being very like ג gimel ; י yod , like ו vau ; and ה he , like final ם mem ; especially if the line on which the letters were written in the MS. happened to be blacker than ordinary, which has often been a cause of mistake, it might have been easily taken for the under stroke of the mem, and thus give rise to a corrupt reading: add to this the root כרה carah , signifies as well to prepare as to open, bore, etc. On this supposition the ancient copy, translated by the Septuagint, and followed by the apostle, must have read the text thus: אז גוה כרית לי az gevah caritha li , σωμα δε κατηρτισω μοι, then a body thou hast prepared me: thus the Hebrew text, the version of the Septuagint, and the apostle, will agree in what is known to be an indisputable fact in Christianity, namely, that Christ was incarnated for the sin of the world

The Ethiopic has nearly the same reading; the Arabic has both, A body hast thou prepared me, and mine ears thou hast opened. But the Syriac, the Chaldee, and the Vulgate, agree with the present Hebrew text; and none of the MSS. collated by Kennicott and De Rossi have any various reading on the disputed words

It is remarkable that all the offerings and sacrifices which were considered to be of an atoning or cleansing nature, offered under the law, are here enumerated by the psalmist and the apostle, to show that none of them nor all of them could take away sin, and that the grand sacrifice of Christ was that alone which could do it

Four kinds are here specified, both by the psalmist and the apostle, viz.

Sacrifice, זבח zebach , θυσια·

Offering, מנחה minchah , προσφορα·

Burnt-Offering, עולה olah , ὁλοκαυτωμα·

Sin-Offering, חטאה chataah , περι ἁμαρτιας

Of all these we may say, with the apostle, it was impossible that the blood of bulls and goats, etc., should take away sin.

Clarke: Heb 10:6 - Thou hast had no pleasure

Thou hast had no pleasure - Thou couldst never be pleased with the victims under the law; thou couldst never consider them as atonements for sin; as they could never satisfy thy justice, nor make thy law honorable.

Clarke: Heb 10:7 - In the volume of the book

In the volume of the book - במגלת ספר bimgillath sepher , "in the roll of the book."Anciently, books were written on skins and rolled up. Among the Romans these were called volumina, from volvo , I roll; and the Pentateuch, in the Jewish synagogues, is still written in this way. There are two wooden rollers; on one they roll on, on the other they roll off, as they proceed in reading. The book mentioned here must be the Pentateuch, or five books of Moses; for in David’ s time no other part of Divine revelation had been committed to writing. This whole book speaks about Christ, and his accomplishing the will of God; not only in, The seed of the woman shall bruise the head of the serpent, and, In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed, but in all the sacrifices and sacrificial rites mentioned in the law

Clarke: Heb 10:7 - To do thy will

To do thy will - God willed not the sacrifices under the law, but he willed that a human victim of infinite merit should be offered for the redemption of mankind. That there might be such a victim, a body was prepared for the eternal Logos; and in that body he came to do the will of God, that is, to suffer and die for the sins of the world.

Clarke: Heb 10:9 - He taketh away the first

He taketh away the first - The offerings, sacrifices, burnt-offerings, and sacrifices for sin, which were prescribed by the law

Clarke: Heb 10:9 - That he may establish the second

That he may establish the second - The offering of the body of Jesus once for all. It will make little odds in the meaning if we say, he taketh away the first covenant, that he may establish the second covenant; he takes away the first dispensation, that he may establish the second; he takes away the law, that he may establish the Gospel. In all these cases the sense is nearly the same: I prefer the first.

Clarke: Heb 10:10 - By the which will we are sanctified

By the which will we are sanctified - Closing in with this so solemnly declared Will of God, that there is no name given under heaven among men, by which we can be saved, but Jesus the Christ, we believe in him, find redemption in his blood, and are sanctified unto God through the sacrificial offering of his body

1.    Hence we see that the sovereign Will of God is, that Jesus should be incarnated; that he should suffer and die, or, in the apostle’ s words, taste death for every man; that all should believe on him, and be saved from their sins: for this is the Will of God, our sanctification

2.    And as the apostle grounds this on the words of the psalm, we see that it is the Will of God that that system shall end; for as the essence of it is contained in its sacrifices, and God says he will not have these, and has prepared the Messiah to do his will, i.e. to die for men, hence it necessarily follows, from the psalmist himself, that the introduction of the Messiah into the world is the abolition of the law, and that his sacrifice is that which shall last for ever.

Clarke: Heb 10:11 - Every priest standeth

Every priest standeth - The office of the Jewish priest is here compared with the office of our High Priest. The Jewish priest stands daily at the altar, like a servant ministering, repeating the same sacrifices; our High Priest offered himself once for all, and sat down at the right hand of God, as the only-begotten Son and Heir of all things, Heb 10:12. This continual offering argued the imperfection of the sacrifices. Our Lord’ s once offering, proves his was complete.

Clarke: Heb 10:13 - Till his enemies be made his footstool

Till his enemies be made his footstool - Till all that oppose his high priesthood and sacrificial offering shall be defeated, routed, and confounded; and acknowledge, in their punishment, the supremacy of his power as universal and eternal King, who refused to receive him as their atoning and sanctifying Priest. There is also an oblique reference here to the destruction of the Jews, which was then at hand; for Christ was about to take away the second with an overwhelming flood of desolations.

Clarke: Heb 10:14 - For by one offering

For by one offering - His death upon the cross

Clarke: Heb 10:14 - He hath perfected for ever

He hath perfected for ever - He has procured remission of sins and holiness; fur it is well observed here, and in several parts of this epistle, that τελειοω, to make perfect, is the same as αφεσιν ἁμαρτιων ποιεω, to procure remission of sins

Clarke: Heb 10:14 - Them that are sanctified

Them that are sanctified - Τους ἁγιαζομενους· Them that have received the sprinkling of the blood of this offering. These, therefore, receiving redemption through that blood, have no need of any other offering; as this was a complete atonement, purification, and title to eternal glory.

Clarke: Heb 10:15 - The Holy Ghost - is a witness to us

The Holy Ghost - is a witness to us - The words are quoted from Jer 31:33, Jer 31:34, and here we are assured that Jeremiah spoke by the inspiration of the Spirit of God. Had said before - See Heb 8:10, Heb 8:12, and the notes there.

Clarke: Heb 10:18 - Now where remission of these is

Now where remission of these is - In any case, where sin is once pardoned, there is no farther need of a sin-offering; but every believer on Christ has his sin blotted out, and therefore needs no other offering for that sin

"If,"says Dr. Macknight, "after remission is granted to the sinner, there is no need of any more sacrifice for sin; and if Christ, by offering himself once, has perfected for ever the sanctified, Heb 10:14, the sacrifice of the mass, as it is called, about which the Romish clergy employ themselves so incessantly, and to which the papists trust for the pardon of their sins, has no foundation in Scripture. Nay, it is an evident impiety, as it proceeds upon the supposition that the offering of the body of Christ once is not sufficient to procure the pardon of sin, but must be frequently repeated. If they reply that their mass is only the representation and commemoration of the sacrifice of Christ, they give up the cause, and renounce an article of their faith, established by the council of Trent, which, in session xxii. can. 1, 3, declared the sacrifice of the mass to be a true and propitiatory sacrifice for sin. I say, give up the cause; for the representation and commemoration of a sacrifice is not a sacrifice. Farther, it cannot be affirmed that the body of Christ is offered in the mass, unless it can be said that, as often as it is offered, Christ has suffered death; for the apostle says expressly, Heb 9:25, Heb 9:26, that if Christ offered himself often, he must often have suffered since the foundation of the world."Let him disprove this who can.

Clarke: Heb 10:19 - Having therefore, brethren, boldness

Having therefore, brethren, boldness - The apostle, having now finished the doctrinal part of his epistle, and fully shown the superiority of Christ to all men and angels, and the superiority of his priesthood to that of Aaron and his successors, the absolute inefficacy of the Jewish sacrifices to make atonement for sin, and the absolute efficacy of that of Christ to make reconciliation of man to God, proceeds now to show what influence these doctrines should have on the hearts and lives of those who believe in his merits and death

Clarke: Heb 10:19 - Boldness to enter

Boldness to enter - Παρῥησιαν εις την εισοδον· Liberty, full access to the entrance of the holy place, των ἁγιων· This is an allusion to the case of the high priest going into the holy of holies. He went with fear and trembling, because, if he had neglected the smallest item prescribed by the law, he could expect nothing but death. Genuine believers can come even to the throne of God with confidence, as they carry into the Divine presence the infinitely meritorious blood of the great atonement; and, being justified through that blood, they have a right to all the blessings of the eternal kingdom.

Clarke: Heb 10:20 - By a new and living way

By a new and living way - It is a new way; no human being had ever before entered into the heaven of heavens; Jesus in human nature was the first, and thus he has opened the way to heaven to mankind, his own resurrection and ascension to glory being the proof and pledge of ours

The way is called ὁδον προσφατον και ζωσαν, new or fresh, and living. This is evidently an allusion to the blood of the victim newly shed, uncoagulated, and consequently proper to be used for sprinkling. The blood of the Jewish victims was fit for sacrificial purposes only so long as it was warm and fluid, and might be considered as yet possessing its vitality; but when it grew cold, it coagulated, lost its vitality, and was no longer proper to be used sacrificially. Christ is here, in the allusion, represented as newly slain, and yet living; the blood ever considered as flowing and giving life to the world. The way by the old covenant neither gave life, nor removed the liability to death. The way to peace and reconciliation, under the old covenant, was through the dead bodies of the animals slain; but Christ is living, and ever liveth, to make intercession for us; therefore he is a new and living way

In the Choephorae of Aeschylus, ver. 801, there is an expression like this of the apostle: -

Αγετε, των παλαι πεπραγμενων

Αυσασθ ’ ἁιμα προσφατοις δικαις

Agite, olim venditorum

Solvite sanguinem recenti vindicta

This way, says Dr. Owen, is new

1.    Because it was but newly made and prepared

2.    Because it belongs unto the new covenant

3.    Because it admits of no decays, but is always new, as to its efficacy and use, as in the day of its first preparation

4.    The way of the tabernacle waxed old, and so was prepared for a removal; but the Gospel way of salvation shall never be altered, nor changed, nor decay; it is always new, and remains for ever

It is also called ζωσαν, living

1.    In opposition to the way into the holiest under the tabernacle, which was by death; nothing could be done in it without the blood of a victim

2.    It was the cause of death to any who might use it, except the high priest himself; and he could have access to it only one day in the year

3.    It is called living, because it has a spiritual vital efficacy in our access to God

4.    It is living as to its effects; it leads to life, and infallibly brings those who walk in it unto life eternal

Clarke: Heb 10:20 - Through the veil

Through the veil - As the high priest lifted up or drew aside the veil that separated the holy from the most holy place, in order that he might have access to the Divine Majesty; and as the veil of the temple was rent from the top to the bottom at the crucifixion of Christ, to show that the way to the holiest was then laid open; so we must approach the throne through the mediation of Christ, and through his sacrificial death. His pierced side is the way to the holiest. Here the veil - his humanity, is rent, and the kingdom of heaven opened to all believers.

Clarke: Heb 10:21 - A high priest over the house of God

A high priest over the house of God - The house or family of God is the Christian Church, or all true believers in the Lord Jesus. Over this Church, house, or family, Christ is the High Priest - in their behalf he offers his own blood, and their prayers and praises; and as the high priest had the ordering of all things that appertained to the house and worship of God, so has Christ in the government of his Church. This government he never gave into other hands. As none can govern and preserve the world but God, so none can govern and save the Church but the Lord Jesus: He is over the house; He is its President; he instructs, protects, guides, feeds, defends, and saves the flock. Those who have such a President may well have confidence; for with him is the fountain of life, and he has all power in the heavens and in the earth.

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near

Let us draw near - Let us come with the blood of our sacrifice to the throne of God: the expression is sacrificial

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - With a true heart

With a true heart - Deeply convinced of our need of help, and truly in earnest to obtain it

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - In full assurance of faith

In full assurance of faith - Being fully persuaded that God will accept us for the sake of his Son, and that the sacrificial death of Christ gives us full authority to expect every blessing we need

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - Having our hearts sprinkled

Having our hearts sprinkled - Not our bodies, as was the case among the Hebrews, when they had contracted any pollution, for they were to be sprinkled with the water of separation, see Num 19:2-10; but our hearts, sprinkled by the cleansing efficacy of the blood of Christ, without which we cannot draw nigh to God

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - From an evil conscience

From an evil conscience - Having that deep sense of guilt which our conscience felt taken all away, and the peace and love of God shed abroad ill our hearts by the Holy Ghost given unto us

Clarke: Heb 10:22 - Our bodies washed with pure water

Our bodies washed with pure water - The high priest, before he entered into the inner tabernacle, or put on his holy garments, was to wash his flesh in water, Lev 16:4, and the Levites were to be cleansed the same way, Num 8:7. The apostle probably alludes to this in what he says here, though it appears that he refers principally to baptisms, the washing by which was an emblem of the purification of the soul by the grace and Spirit of Christ; but it is most likely that it is to the Jewish baptisms, and not the Christian, that the apostle alludes.

Clarke: Heb 10:23 - Let us hold fast the profession of our faith

Let us hold fast the profession of our faith - The word ὁμολογια, from ὁμου, together, and λογος, a word, implies that general consent that was among Christians on all the important articles of their faith and practice; particularly their acknowledgment of the truth of the Gospel, and of Jesus Christ, as the only victim for sin, and the only Savior from it. If the word washed above refer to Christian baptism in the ease of adults, then the profession is that which the baptized then made of their faith in the Gospel; and of their determination to live and die in that faith

The various readings on this clause are many in the MSS., etc. Της ελπιδος την ὁμολογιαν, the confession of our Hope; D*, two of the Itala, Vulgate, Erpen’ s Arabic, and the Ethiopic. Ὁμολογιαν της πιστεως, the confession of Faith; one of the Barberini MSS. and two others. This is the reading which our translators have followed; but it is of very little authority. Την επαγγελιαν της ελπιδος, the promise of Hope; St. Chrysostom. Την ελπιδα της ὁμολογιας, the Hope of our Profession; one of Petavius’ s MSS. But among all these, the confession or profession of Hope is undoubtedly the genuine reading. Now, among the primitive Christians, the hope which they professed was the resurrection of the body, and everlasting life; every thing among these Christians was done and believed in reference to a future state; and for the joy that this set before them, they, like their Master, endured every cross, and despised all shame: they expected to be with God, through Christ; this hope they professed to have; and they confessed boldly and publicly the faith on which this hope was built. The apostle exhorts them to hold fast this confession without wavering - never to doubt the declarations made to them by their Redeemer, but having the full assurance of faith that their hearts were sprinkled from an evil conscience, that they had found redemption in the blood of the lamb, they might expect to be glorified with their living Head in the kingdom of their Father

Clarke: Heb 10:23 - He is faithful that promised

He is faithful that promised - The eternal life, which is the object of your hope, is promised to you by him who cannot lie; as he then is faithful who has given you this promise, hold fast the profession of your hope.

Clarke: Heb 10:24 - And let us consider one another

And let us consider one another - Κατανοωμεν· Let us diligently and attentively consider each other’ s trials, difficulties, and weaknesses; feel for each other, and excite each other to an increase of love to God and man; and, as the proof of it, to be fruitful in good works. The words εις παροξυσμον, to the provocation, are often taken in a good sense, and signify excitement, stirring up, to do any thing laudable, useful, honorable, or necessary. Xenophon, Cyrop., lib. vi., page 108, speaking of the conduct of Cyrus towards his officers, says: Και τουτους επαινων τε, παρωξυνε, και χαριζομενος αυτοις ὁ τι δυναιτο . "He by praises and gifts excited them as much as possible."See the note on Act 15:39, where the subject is farther considered.

Clarke: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves

Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves - Επισυναγωγην ἑαυτων . Whether this means public or private worship is hard to say; but as the word is but once more used in the New Testament, (2Th 2:1), and there means the gathering together of the redeemed of the Lord at the day of judgment, it is as likely that it means here private religious meetings, for the purpose of mutual exhortation: and this sense appears the more natural here, because it is evident that the Church was now in a state of persecution, and therefore their meetings were most probably held in private. For fear of persecution, it seems as if some had deserted these meetings, καθως εθος τισιν, as the custom of certain persons is. They had given up these strengthening and instructive means, and the others were in danger of following their example

Clarke: Heb 10:25 - The day approaching

The day approaching - Την ἡμεραν· That day - the time in which God would come and pour out his judgments on the Jewish nation. We may also apply it to the day of death and the day of judgment. Both of these are approaching to every human being. He who wishes to be found ready will carefully use every means of grace, and particularly the communion of saints, if there be even but two or three in the place where he lives, who statedly meet together in the name of Christ. Those who relinquish Christian communion are in a backsliding state; those who backslide are in danger of apostasy. To prevent this latter, the apostle speaks the awful words following. See at the end of this chapter (Heb 10:39 (note)).

Clarke: Heb 10:26 - For if we sin wilfully

For if we sin wilfully - If we deliberately, for fear of persecution or from any other motive, renounce the profession of the Gospel and the Author of that Gospel, after having received the knowledge of the truth so as to be convinced that Jesus is the promised Messiah, and that he had sprinkled our hearts from an evil conscience; for such there remaineth no sacrifice for sins; for as the Jewish sacrifices are abolished, as appears by the declaration of God himself in the fortieth Psalm, and Jesus being now the only sacrifice which God will accept, those who reject him have none other; therefore their case must be utterly without remedy. This is the meaning of the apostle, and the case is that of a deliberate apostate - one who has utterly rejected Jesus Christ and his atonement, and renounced the whole Gospel system. It has nothing to do with backsliders in our common use of that term. A man may be overtaken in a fault, or he may deliberately go into sin, and yet neither renounce the Gospel, nor deny the Lord that bought him. His case is dreary and dangerous, but it is not hopeless; no case is hopeless but that of the deliberate apostate, who rejects the whole Gospel system, after having been saved by grace, or convinced of the truth of the Gospel. To him there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin; for there was but the One, Jesus, and this he has utterly rejected.

Clarke: Heb 10:27 - A certain fearful looking for of judgment

A certain fearful looking for of judgment - From this it is evident that God will pardon no man without a sacrifice for sin; for otherwise, as Dr. Macknight argues, it would not follow, from there remaining to apostates no more sacrifice for sin, that there must remain to them a dreadful expectation of judgment

Clarke: Heb 10:27 - And fiery indignation

And fiery indignation - Και πυρος ζηλος· A zeal, or fervor of fire; something similar to the fire that came down from heaven and destroyed Korah and his company; Num 16:35

Probably the apostle here refers to the case of the unbelieving Jews in general, as in chap. 6 to the dreadful judgment that was coming upon them, and the burning up their temple and city with fire. These people had, by the preaching of Christ and his apostles, received the knowledge of the truth. It was impossible that they could have witnessed his miracles and heard his doctrine without being convinced that he was the Messiah, and that their own system was at an end; but they rejected this only sacrifice at a time when God abolished their own: to that nation, therefore, there remained no other sacrifice for sin; therefore the dreadful judgment came, the fiery indignation was poured out, and they, as adversaries, were devoured by it.

Clarke: Heb 10:28 - He that despised Moses’ law

He that despised Moses’ law - Αθετησας· He that rejected it, threw it aside, and denied its Divine authority by presumptuous sinning, died without mercy - without any extenuation or mitigation of punishment; Num 15:30

Clarke: Heb 10:28 - Under two or three witnesses

Under two or three witnesses - That is, when convicted by the testimony of two or three respectable witnesses. See Deu 17:6.

Clarke: Heb 10:29 - Of how much sorer punishment

Of how much sorer punishment - Such offenses were trifling in comparison of this, and in justice the punishment should be proportioned to the offense

Clarke: Heb 10:29 - Trodden under foot the Son of God

Trodden under foot the Son of God - Treated him with the utmost contempt and blasphemy

Clarke: Heb 10:29 - The blood of the covenant - an unholy thing

The blood of the covenant - an unholy thing - The blood of the covenant means here the sacrificial death of Christ, by which the new covenant between God and man was ratified, sealed, and confirmed. And counting this unholy, or common, κοινον, intimates that they expected nothing from it in a sacrificial or atoning way. How near to those persons, and how near to their destruction, do they come in the present day who reject the atoning blood, and say, "that they expect no more benefit from the blood of Christ than they do from that of a cow or a sheep!"Is not this precisely the crime of which the apostle speaks here, and to which he tells us God would show no mercy

Clarke: Heb 10:29 - Despite unto the Spirit of grace?

Despite unto the Spirit of grace? - Hath insulted the Spirit of grace. The apostle means the Holy Spirit, whose gifts were bestowed in the first age on believers for the confirmation of the Gospel. See Heb 6:4-6. Wherefore, if one apostatized in the first age, after having been witness to these miraculous gifts, much more after having possessed them himself, he must, like the scribes and Pharisees, have ascribed them to evil spirits; than which a greater indignity could not be done to the Spirit of God. Macknight. This is properly the sin against the Holy Ghost, which has no forgiveness.

Clarke: Heb 10:30 - Vengeance belongeth unto me

Vengeance belongeth unto me - This is the saying of God, Deu 32:35, in reference to the idolatrous Gentiles, who were the enemies of his people; and is here with propriety applied to the above apostates, who, being enemies to God’ s ordinances, and Christ’ s ministry and merits, must also be enemies to Christ’ s people; and labor for the destruction of them, and the cause in which they are engaged

Clarke: Heb 10:30 - The Lord shall judge his people

The Lord shall judge his people - That is, he shall execute judgment for them; for this is evidently the sense in which the word is used in the place from which the apostle quotes, Deu 32:36 : For the Lord shall judge his people, and repent himself for his servants, when he seeth that their power is gone. So God will avenge and vindicate the cause of Christianity by destroying its enemies, as he did in the case of the Jewish people, whom he destroyed from being a nation, and made them a proverb of reproach and monuments of his wrathful indignation to the present day.

Clarke: Heb 10:31 - It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God

It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God - To fall into the hands of God is to fall under his displeasure; and he who lives for ever can punish for ever. How dreadful to have the displeasure of an eternal, almighty Being to rest on the soul for ever! Apostates, and all the persecutors and enemies of God’ s cause and people, may expect the heaviest judgments of an incensed Deity: and these, not for a time, but through eternity.

Clarke: Heb 10:32 - But call to remembrance

But call to remembrance - It appears from this, and indeed from some parts of the Gospel history, that the first believers in Judea were greatly persecuted; our Lord’ s crucifixion, Stephen’ s martyrdom, the persecution that arose after the death of Stephen, Act 8:1, Herod’ s persecution, Act 12:1, in which James was killed, and the various persecutions of St. Paul, sufficiently show that this disposition was predominant among that bad people

Clarke: Heb 10:32 - A great fight of afflictions

A great fight of afflictions - Πολλην αθλησιν παθηματων· A great combat or contention of sufferings. Here we have an allusion to the combats at the Grecian games, or to exhibitions of gladiators at the public spectacles; and an intimation how honorable it was to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints, and to overcome through the blood of the Lamb, and their own testimony.

Clarke: Heb 10:33 - Ye were made a gazing-stock

Ye were made a gazing-stock - Θεατριζομενοι· Ye were exhibited as wild beasts and other shows at the theatres. See the note on 1Co 4:9, where all this is illustrated

Clarke: Heb 10:33 - Companions of them that were so used

Companions of them that were so used - It appears, from 1Th 2:14, 1Th 2:15, that the Churches of God in Judea were greatly persecuted, and that they believed with courage and constancy in their persecutions. When any victim of persecuting rage was marked out, the rest were prompt to take his part, and acknowledge themselves believers in the same doctrine for which he suffered. This was a noble spirit; many would have slunk into a corner, and put off the marks of Christ, that they might not be exposed to affliction on this account.

Clarke: Heb 10:34 - Ye had compassion of me in my bonds

Ye had compassion of me in my bonds - Συνεπαθησατε· Ye suffered with me, ye sympathized with me, when bound for the testimony of Jesus. This probably refers to the sympathy they showed towards him, and the help they afforded him, during his long imprisonment in Caesarea and Jerusalem. But instead of τοις δεσμοις μου, my bonds, τοις δεσμιοις, the prisoners, is the reading of AD, and several others, both the Syriac, the Arabic of Erpen, the Coptic, Armenian, Vulgate, some of the Itala, and several of the Greek fathers. This reading appears to be so well supported, that Griesbach has admitted it into the text. If it be genuine, it shows that there had been, and perhaps were then, several bound for the testimony of Jesus, and that the Church in Judea had shown its attachment to Christ by openly acknowledging these prisoners, and ministering to them

Clarke: Heb 10:34 - Took joyfully the spoiling of your goods

Took joyfully the spoiling of your goods - They were deprived of their inheritances, turned out of their houses, and plundered of their goods; they wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented. To suffer such persecution patiently was great; to endure it without a murmur was greater; to rejoice in it was greatest of all. But how could they do all this? The next clause informs us

Clarke: Heb 10:34 - Knowing in yourselves

Knowing in yourselves - They had the fullest evidence that they were the children of God, the Spirit itself bearing this witness to their spirits; and if children than heirs, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ. They knew that heaven was their portion, and that to it they had a sure right and indefeasible title by Christ Jesus. This accounts, and this alone can account, for their taking joyfully the spoiling of their goods: they had Christ in their hearts; they knew that they were his children, and that they had a kingdom, but that kingdom was not of this world. They had the support they needed, and they had it in the time in which they needed it most.

Clarke: Heb 10:35 - Cast not away therefore your confidence

Cast not away therefore your confidence - Την παρῥησιαν ὑμων· Your liberty of access to God; your title and right to approach his throne; your birthright as his sons and daughters; and the clear evidence you have of his favor, which, if you be not steady and faithful, you must lose. Do not throw it away, μη αποβαλητε· neither men nor devils can take it from you, and God will never deprive you of it if you continue faithful. There is a reference here to cowardly soldiers, who throw away their shields, and run away from the battle. This is your shield, your faith in Christ, which gives you the knowledge of salvation; keep it, and it will keep you

The Lacedemonian women, when they presented the shields to their sons going to battle, were accustomed to say: Η ταν, η επι τας· "Either bring this back, or be brought back upon it;"alluding to the custom of bringing back a slain soldier on his own shield, a proof that he had preserved it to the last, and had been faithful to his country. They were accustomed also to excite their courage by delivering to them their fathers’ shields with the following short address. Ταυτην ὁ πατηρ σοι αει εσωζε· και συ ουν τͥ±υταν σωζε, η μη εσο· "This shield thy father always preserved; do thou preserve it also, or perish;"Lacaenarum Apophthegmata, Plut. Opera, a Wittenbach, vol. i. p. 682. Thus spake the Lacedemonian mothers to their sons; and what say the oracles of God to us? Μη αποβαλητε την παρῥησιαν ὑμων· Cast not away your confession of faith. This is your shield; keep it, and it will ever be your sure defense; for by it you will quench every fiery dart of the wicked one. The Church of Christ speaks this to all her sons, and especially to those employed in the work of the ministry. Of this shield, of this glorious system of salvation by Jesus Christ, illustrated and defended in this work, I say to each of my children: Ταυτην ὁ πατηρ σοι αει εσωζε· και συ ουν ταυταν σωζε, η μη εσο· This faith, thy father, by the grace of God, hath always kept; keep thou it also, or thou must expect to perish! May this be received both as a warning and encouragement

Clarke: Heb 10:35 - Great recompense of reward

Great recompense of reward - No less than God’ s continual approbation; the peace that passeth all understanding ruling the heart here; and the glories of heaven as an eternal portion. Conscientiously keep the shield, and all these shall be thine. This will be thy reward; but remember that it is the mercy of God that gives it.

Clarke: Heb 10:36 - Ye have need of patience

Ye have need of patience - Having so great a fight of sufferings to pass through, and they of so long continuance. God furnishes the grace; you must exercise it. The grace or principle of patience comes from God; the use and exercise of that grace is of yourselves. Here ye must be workers together with God. Patience and perseverance are nearly the same

Clarke: Heb 10:36 - Have done the will of God

Have done the will of God - By keeping the faith, and patiently suffering for it.

Clarke: Heb 10:37 - For yet a little while

For yet a little while - Ετι γαρ μικρον ὁσον· For yet a very little time. In a very short space of time the Messiah will come, and execute judgment upon your rebellious country. This is determined, because they have filled up the measure of their iniquity, and their destruction slumbereth not. The apostle seems to refer to Hab 2:3, Hab 2:4, and accommodates the words to his own purpose.

Clarke: Heb 10:38 - Now the just shall live by faith

Now the just shall live by faith - Ὁ δε δικαιος εκ πιστεως ζησεται· But the just by faith, i.e. he who is justified by faith, shall live - shall be preserved when this overflowing scourge shall come. See this meaning of the phrase vindicated, Rom 1:17. And it is evident, both from this text, and Gal 3:11, that it is in this sense that the apostle uses it

Clarke: Heb 10:38 - But if any man draw back

But if any man draw back - Και εαν ὑποστειληται· But if he draw back; he, the man who is justified by faith; for it is of him, and none other, that the text speaks. The insertion of the words any man, if done to serve the purpose of a particular creed, is a wicked perversion of the words of God. They were evidently intended to turn away the relative from the antecedent, in order to save the doctrine of final and unconditional perseverance; which doctrine this text destroys

Clarke: Heb 10:38 - My soul shall have no pleasure in him

My soul shall have no pleasure in him - My very heart shall be opposed to him who makes shipwreck of faith and a good conscience. The word ὑποστελλειν signifies, not only to draw back, but to slink away and hide through fear. In this sense it is used by the very best Greek writers, as well as by Josephus and Philo. As dastards and cowards are hated by all men, so those that slink away from Christ and his cause, for fear of persecution or secular loss, God must despise; in them he cannot delight; and his Spirit, grieved with their conduct, must desert their hearts, and lead them to darkness and hardness.

Clarke: Heb 10:39 - But we are not of them who draw back

But we are not of them who draw back - Ουκ εσμεν ὑποστολης - , αλλα πιστεως· "We are not the cowards, but the courageous."I have no doubt of this being the meaning of the apostle, and the form of speech requires such a translation; it occurs more than once in the New Testament. So, Gal 3:7 : Οἱ εκ πιστεως, they who are of the faith, rather the faithful, the believers; Rom 3:26 : Ὁ εκ πιστεως, the believer; Rom 2:8 : Οἱ εξ εριθειας, the contentious; in all which places the learned reader will find that the form of speech is the same. We are not cowards who slink away, and notwithstanding meet destruction; but we are faithful, and have our souls saved alive. The words περιποιησις ψυχης signify the preservation of the life. See the note, Eph 1:14. He intimates that, notwithstanding the persecution was hot, yet they should escape with their lives

1.    It is very remarkable, and I have more than once called the reader’ s attention to it, that not one Christian life was lost in the siege and destruction of Jerusalem. Every Jew perished, or was taken captive; all those who had apostatized, and slunk away from Christianity, perished with them: all the genuine Christians escaped with their lives. This very important information, which casts light on many passages in the New Testament, and manifests the grace and providence of God in a very conspicuous way, is given both by Eusebius and Epiphanius. I shall adduce their words: "When the whole congregation of the Church in Jerusalem, according to an oracle given by revelation to the approved persons among them before the war, κατα τινα χρησμον τοις αυτοθι δοκιμοις δι ’ αποκαλυψεως δοθεντα προ του πολεμου, μεταναστηναι της πολεως, και τινα της περαιας πολιν οικειν κεκελευσμενου, Πελλαν αυτην ονομαζουσιν, were commanded to depart from the city, and inhabit a certain city which they call Pella, beyond Jordan, to which, when all those who believed in Christ had removed from Jerusalem, and when the saints had totally abandoned the royal city which is the metropolis of the Jews; then the Divine vengeance seized them who had dealt so wickedly with Christ and his apostles, and utterly destroyed that wicked and abominable generation."Euseb. Hist. Eccles, l. iii. c. v. vol. i. p. 93. Edit. a Reading

    St. Epiphanius, in Haeres. Nazaren, c. 7, says: "The Christians who dwelt in Jerusalem, being forewarned by Christ of the approaching siege, removed to Pella.

    The same, in his book De Ponderibus et Mensuris, says: "The disciples of Christ being warned by an angel, removed to Pella; and afterwards, when Adrian rebuilt Jerusalem, and called it after his own name, Aelia Colonia, they returned thither."As those places in Epiphanius are of considerable importance, I shall subjoin the original: Εκειθεν γαρ ἡ αρχη γεγονε μετα την απο των Ἱεροσολυμων μεταστασιν, παντων των μαθητων των εν Πελλῃ ῳκηκοτων, Χριστου φησαντος καταλειψαι τα Ἱεροσολυμα, και αναχωρησαι, επειδη ημελλε πασχειν πολιορκιαν . Epiph. adver. Haeres., l. i. c. 7, vol. i. p. 123. Edit. Par. 1622. The other place is as follows: Ἡνικα γαρ εμελλεν ἡ πολις ἁλισκεσθαι ὑπο των Ῥωμαιων, προεχρηματισθησαν ὑπο Αγγελου παντες οἱ μαθηται μεταστηναι απο της πολεως, μελλουσης αρδην απολλυσθαι. Οἱ τινες και μετανασται γενομενοι ῳκησαν εν Πελλῃ - περαν του Ιορδανου, ἡ τις εκ Δεκαπολεως λεγεται ειναι . Ibid. De Pon. et Mens., vol. ii. p. 171

    These are remarkable testimonies, and should be carefully preserved. Pella, it appears, was a city of Coelesyria, beyond Jordan, in the district of Decapolis. Thus it is evident that these Christians held fast their faith, preserved their shields, and continued to believe to the saving of their lives as well as to the saving of their souls. As the apostle gives several hints of the approaching destruction of Jerusalem, it is likely that this is the true sense in which the words above are to be understood

2.    I have already said a little, from Heb 10:25, on the importance of social worship. Public worship is not of less consequence. Were it not for public, private worship would soon be at an end. To this, under God, the Church of Christ owes its being and its continuance. Where there is no public worship there is no religion. It is by this that God is acknowledged; and he is the universal Being; and by his bounty and providence all live; consequently, it is the duty of every intelligent creature publicly to acknowledge him, and offer him that worship which himself has prescribed in his word. The ancient Jews have some good maxims on this subject which may be seen in Schoettgen. I shall quote a few

    In Berachoth, fol. 8, it is written: "Rabbi Levi said, He who has a synagogue in his city, and does not go thither to pray, shall be esteemed a bad citizen,"or a bad neighbor. And to this they apply the words of the prophet, Jer 12:14 : Thus saith the Lord against all my evil neighbors - behold, I will pluck them out of their land

    In Mechilta, fol. 48: "Rabbi Eliezer, the son of Jacob, said,"speaking as from God, "If thou wilt come to my house, I will go to thy house; but if thou wilt not come to my house, I will not enter thy house. The place that my heart loveth, to that shall my feet go."We may safely add, that those who do not frequent the house of God can never expect his presence or blessing in their own

    In Taanith, fol. 11, it is said that "to him who separates himself from the congregation shall two angels come, and lay their hands upon his head and say, This man, who separates himself from the congregation, shall not see the comfort which God grants to his afflicted Church."The wisest and best of men have always felt it their duty and their interest to worship God in public. As there is nothing more necessary, so there is nothing more reasonable; he who acknowledges God in all his ways may expect all his steps to be directed. The public worship of God is one grand line of distinction between the atheist and the believer. He who uses not public worship has either no God, or has no right notion of his being; and such a person, according to the rabbins, is a bad neighbor; it is dangerous to live near him, for neither he nor his can be under the protection of God. No man should be forced to attend a particular place of worship, but every man should be obliged to attend some place; and he who has any fear of God will not find it difficult to get a place to his mind.

Calvin: Heb 10:1 - NO PHRASE

1.=== For the Law having a shadow, === etc. He has borrowed this similitude from the pictorial art; for a shadow here is in a sense different from what it has in Col 2:17; where he calls the ancient rites or ceremonies shadows, because they did not possess the real substance of what they represented. But he now says that they were like rude lineaments, which shadow forth the perfect picture; for painters, before they introduce the living colors by the pencil, are wont to mark out the outlines of what they intend to represent. This indistinct representation is called by the Greeksσκιαγραφία, which you might call in Latin, “ umbratilem “, shadowy. The Greeks had also theεἰκὼν, the full likeness. Hence also “eiconia” are called images ( imagines ) in Latin, which represent to the life the form of men or of animals or of places.

The difference then which the Apostle makes between the Law and the Gospel is this, — that under the Law was shadowed forth only in rude and imperfect lines what is under the Gospel set forth in living colors and graphically distinct. He thus confirms again what he had previously said, that the Law was not useless, nor its ceremonies unprofitable. For though there was not in them the image of heavenly things, finished, as they say, by the last touch of the artist; yet the representation, such as it was, was of no small benefit to the fathers; but still our condition is much more favorable. We must however observe, that the things which were shown to them at a distance are the same with those which are now set before our eyes. Hence to both the same Christ is exhibited, the same righteousness, sanctification, and salvation; and the difference only is in the manner of painting or setting them forth.

===Of good things to come, === etc. These, I think, are eternal things. I indeed allow that the kingdom of Christ, which is now present with us, was formerly announced as future; but the Apostle’s words mean that we have a lively image of future blessings. He then understands that spiritual pattern, the full fruition of which is deferred to the resurrection and the future world. At the same time I confess again that these good things began to be revealed at the beginning of the kingdom of Christ; but what he now treats of is this, that they are not only future blessings as to the Old Testament, but also with respect to us, who still hope for them.

===Which they offered year by year, === etc. He speaks especially of the yearly sacrifice, mentioned in Lev 16:1, though all the sacrifices are here included under one kind. Now he reasons thus: When there is no longer any consciousness of sin, there is then no need of sacrifice; but under the Law the offering of the same sacrifice was often repeated; then no satisfaction was given to God, nor was guilt removed nor were consciences appeased; were it otherwise there would have been made an end of sacrificing. We must further carefully observe, that he calls those the same sacrifices which were appointed for a similar purpose; for a better notion may be formed of them by the design for which God instituted them, than by the different beasts which were offered.

And this one thing is abundantly sufficient to confute and expose the subtlety of the Papists, by which they seem to themselves ingeniously to evade an absurdity in defending the sacrifice of the mass; for when it is objected to them that the repetition of the sacrifice is superfluous, since the virtue of that sacrifice which Christ offered is perpetual, they immediately reply that the sacrifice in the mass is not different but the same. This is their answer. But what, on the contrary, does the Apostle say? He expressly denies that the sacrifice which is repeatedly offered, though the same, is efficacious or capable of making an atonement. Now, though the Papists should cry out a thousand times that the sacrifice which Christ once offered is the same with, and not different from what they make daily, I shall still always contend, according to the express words of the Apostle, that since the offerings of Christ availed to pacify God, not only an end was put to former sacrifices, but that it is also impious to repeat the sacrifice. It is hence quite evident that the offering of Christ in the mass is sacrilegious. ¹⁶⁴

Calvin: Heb 10:3 - NO PHRASE

3.=== A remembrance again, === etc. Though the Gospel is a message of reconciliation with God, yet it is necessary that we should daily remember our sins; but what the Apostle means is, that sins were brought to remembrance that guilt might be removed by the means of the sacrifice then offered. It is not, then, any kind of remembrance that is here meant, but that which might lead to such a confession of guilt before God, as rendered a sacrifice necessary for its removal.

Such is the sacrifice of the mass with the Papists; for they pretend that by it the grace of God is applied to us in order that sins may be blotted out. But since the Apostle concludes that the sacrifices of the Law were weak, because they were every year repeated in order to obtain pardon, for the very same reason it may be concluded that the sacrifice of Christ was weak, if it must be daily offered, in order that its virtue may be applied to us. With whatever masks, then, they may cover their mass, they can never escape the charge of an atrocious blasphemy against Christ.

Calvin: Heb 10:4 - NO PHRASE

4.=== For it is not possible, === etc. He confirms the former sentiment with the same reason which he had adduced before, that the blood of beasts could not cleanse souls from sin. The Jews, indeed, had in this a symbol and a pledge of the real cleansing; but it was with reference to another, even as the blood of the calf represented the blood of Christ. But the Apostle is speaking here of the efficacy of the blood of beasts in itself. He therefore justly takes away from it the power of cleansing. There is also to be understood a contrast which is not expressed, as though he had said, “It is no wonder that the ancient sacrifices were insufficient, so that they were to be offered continually, for they had nothing in them but the blood of beasts, which could not reach the conscience; but far otherwise is the power of Christ’s blood: It is not then right to measure the offering which he has made by the former sacrifices.”

Calvin: Heb 10:5 - NO PHRASE

5.=== Wherefore, when he cometh, === etc. This entering into the world was the manifestation of Christ in the flesh; for when he put on man’s nature that he might be a Redeemer to the world and appeared to men, he is said to have then come into the world, as elsewhere he is said to have descended from heaven. (Joh 6:41.) And yet the Psa 41:6, which he quotes, seems to be improperly applied to Christ, for what is found there by no means suits his character, such as, “My iniquities have laid hold on me,” except we consider that Christ willingly took on himself the sins of his members. The whole of what is said, no doubt, rightly accords with David; but as it is well known that David was a type of Christ, there is nothing unreasonable in transferring to Christ what David declared respecting himself, and especially when mention is made of abolishing the ceremonies of the Law, as the case is in this passage. Yet all do not consider that the words have this meaning, for they think that sacrifices are not here expressly repudiated, but that the superstitious notion which had generally prevailed, that the whole worship of God consisted in them, is what is condemned; and if it be so, it may be said that this testimony has little to do with the present question. It behaves us, then, to examine this passage more minutely, that it may appear evident whether the apostle has fitly adduced it.

Everywhere in the Prophets sentences of this kind occur, that sacrifices do not please God, that they are not required by him, that he sets no value on them; nay, on the contrary, that they are an abomination to him. But then the blame was not in the sacrifices themselves, but what was adventitious to them was referred to; for as hypocrites, while obstinate in their impiety, still sought to pacify God with sacrifices, they were in this manner reproved. The Prophets, then, rejected sacrifices, not as they were instituted by God, but as they were vitiated by wicked men, and profaned through unclean consciences. But here the reason is different, for he is not condemning sacrifices offered in hypocrisy, or otherwise not rightly performed through the depravity and wickedness of men; but he denies that they are required of the faithful and sincere worshippers of God; for he speaks of himself who offered them with a clean heart and pure hands, and yet he says that they did not please God.

Were any one to except and say that they were not accepted on their own account or for their own worthiness, but for the sake of something else, I should still say that unsuitable to this place is an argument of this kind; for then would men be called back to spiritual worship, when ascribing too much to external ceremonies; then the Holy Spirit would be considered as declaring that ceremonies are nothing with God, when by men’s error they are too highly exalted.

David, being under the Law, ought not surely to have neglected the rite of sacrificing. He ought, I allow, to have worshipped God with sincerity of heart; but it was not lawful for him to omit what God had commanded, and he had the command to sacrifice in common with all the rest. We hence conclude that he looked farther than to his own age, when he said, Sacrifice thou wouldest not. It was, indeed, in some respects true, even in David’s time, that God regarded not sacrifices; but as they were yet all held under the yoke of the schoolmaster, David could not perform the worship of God in a complete manner, unless when clothed, so to speak, in a form of this kind. We must, then, necessarily come to the kingdom of Christ, in order that the truth of God’s unwillingness to receive sacrifice may fully appear. There is a similar passage in Psa 16:10, “Thou wilt not suffer thine holy one to see corruption;” for though God delivered David for a time from corruption, yet this was not fully accomplished except in Christ.

There is no small importance in this, that when he professes that he would do the will of God, he assigns no place to sacrifices; for we hence conclude that without them there may be a perfect obedience to God, which could not be true were not the Law annulled. I do not, however, deny but that David in this place, as well as in Psa 51:16, so extenuated external sacrifices as to prefer to them that which is the main thing; but there is no doubt but that in both places he cast his eyes on the kingdom of Christ. And thus the Apostle is a witness, that Christ is justly introduced as the speaker in this Psalm, in which not even the lowest place among God’s commandments is allowed to sacrifices, which God had yet strictly required under the Law.

===But a body hast thou prepared me, === etc. The words of David are different, “An ear hast thou bored for me,” a phrase which some think has been borrowed from an ancient rite or custom of the Law, (Exo 21:6;) for if any one set no value on the liberty granted at the jubilee, and wished to be under perpetual servitude, his ear was bored with an awl. The meaning, as they thinks was this, “Thou shalt have me, O Lord, as a servant forever.” I, however, take another view, regarding it as intimating docility and obedience; for we are deaf until God opens our ears, that is, until he corrects the stubbornness that cleaves to us. There is at the same time an implied contrast between the promiscuous and vulgar mass, (to whom the sacrifices were like phantoms without any power,) and David, to whom God had discovered their spiritual and legitimate use and application.

But the Apostle followed the Greek translators when he said, “A body hast thou prepared;” for in quoting these words the Apostles were not so scrupulous, provided they perverted not Scripture to their own purpose. We must always have a regard to the end for which they quote passages, for they are very careful as to the main object, so as not to turn Scripture to another meaning; but as to words and other things, which bear not on the subject in hand, they use great freedom. ¹⁶⁵

Calvin: Heb 10:7 - NO PHRASE

7.=== In the volume or chapter of the book, === etc. Volume is properly the meaning of the Hebrew word; for we know that books were formerly rolled up in the form of a cylinder. There is also nothing unreasonable in understanding book as meaning the Law, which prescribes to all God’s children the rule of a holy life; though it seems to me a more suitable view to consider him as saying, that he deemed himself to be in the catalogue of those who render themselves obedient to God. The Law, indeed, bids us all to obey God; but David means, that he was numbered among those who are called to obey God; and then he testifies that he obeyed his vocation, by adding, I come to do thy will; and this peculiarly belongs to Christ. For though all the saints aspire after the righteousness of God, yet it is Christ alone who was fully competent to do God’s will.

This passage, however, ought to stimulate us all to render prompt obedience to God; for Christ is a pattern of perfect obedience for this end, that all who are his may contend with one another in imitating him, that they may together respond to the call of God, and that their life may exemplify this saying, Lo, I come. To the same purpose is what follows, It is written, that is, that we should do the will of God, according to what is said elsewhere, that the end of our election is, to be holy and unblamable in his sight. (Col 1:22.)

Calvin: Heb 10:9 - NO PHRASE

9.=== He taketh away, === etc. See now why and for what purpose this passage was quoted, even that we may know that the full and perfect righteousness under the kingdom of Christ stands in no need of the sacrifices of the Law; for when they are removed, the will of God is set up as a perfect rule. It hence follows, that the sacrifices of beasts were to be removed by the priesthood of Christ, as they had nothing in common with it. For there was no reason, as we have said, for him to reject the sacrifices on account of an accidental blame; for he is not dealing with hypocrites, nor does he condemn the superstition of perverted worship; but he denies that the usual sacrifices are required of a pious man rightly instructed, and he testifies that without sacrifices God is fully and perfectly obeyed.

Calvin: Heb 10:10 - NO PHRASE

10.=== By the which will, === etc. After having accommodated to his subject David’s testimony, he now takes the occasion to turn some of the words to his own purpose, but more for the sake of ornament than of explanation. David professed, not so much in his own person as in that of Christ, that he was ready to do the will of God. This is to be extended to all the members of Christ; for Paul’s doctrine is general, when he says, “This is the will of God, even your sanctification, that every one of you abstain from uncleanness”. (1Th 4:3.) But as it was a supereminent example of obedience in Christ to offer himself to the death of the cross, and as it was for this especially that he put on the form of a servant, the Apostle says, that Christ by offering himself fulfilled the command of his Father, and that we have been thus sanctified. ¹⁶⁶ When he adds, through the offering of the body, etc., he alludes to that part of the Psalm, where he says, “A body hast thou prepared for me,” at least as it is found in Greek. He thus intimates that Christ found in himself what could appease God, so that he had no need of external aids. For if the Levitical priests had a fit body, the sacrifices of beasts would have been superfluous. But Christ alone was sufficient, and was by himself capable of performing whatever God required.

Calvin: Heb 10:11 - NO PHRASE

11.=== And every priest, === etc. Here is the conclusion of the whole argument, — that the practice of daily sacrificing is inconsistent with and wholly foreign to the priesthood of Christ; and that hence after his coming the Levitical priests whose custom and settled practice was daily to offer, were deposed from their office; for the character of things which are contrary is, that when one thing is set up, the other falls to the ground. He has hitherto labored enough, and more than enough, in defending the priesthood of Christ; the conclusion then is, that the ancient priesthood, which is inconsistent with this, has ceased; for all the saints find a full consecration in the one offering of Christ. At the same time the wordτετελείωκεν, which I render “has consecrated,” may yet be rendered “has perfected;” but I prefer the former meaning, because he treats here of sacred things. ¹⁶⁷

By saying, them who are sanctified, he includes all the children of God; and he reminds us that the grace of sanctification is sought elsewhere in vain.

But lest men should imagine that Christ is now idle in heaven, he repeats again that he sat down at God’s right hand; by which phrase is denoted, as we have seen elsewhere, his dominion and power. There is therefore no reason for us to fear, that he will suffer the efficacy of his death to be destroyed or to lie buried; for he lives for this end, that by his power he may fill heaven and earth. He then reminds us in the words of the Psalm how long this state of things is to be, even until Christ shall lay prostrate all his enemies. If then our faith seeks Christ sitting on God’s right hand, and recumbs quietly on him as there sitting, we shall at length enjoy the fruit of his victory; yea, when our foes, Satan, sin, death, and the whole world are vanquished, and when corruption of our flesh is cast off, we shall triumph for ever together with our head.

Calvin: Heb 10:15 - NO PHRASE

15.=== The Holy Ghost also is a witness, === etc. ¹⁶⁸ This testimony from Jeremiah is not adduced the second time without reason or superfluously. He quoted it before for a different purpose, even to show that it was necessary for the Old Testament to be abrogated, because another, a new one, had been promised, and for this end, to amend the weakness of the old. ¹⁶⁹ But he has now another thing in view; for he takes his stand on these words alone, Their iniquities will I remember no more; and hence he concludes, that there is no more need of a sacrifice since sins are blotted out. ¹⁷⁰

This inference may indeed seem not to be well founded; for though formerly there were innumerable promises as to the remission of sins under the Law and in the prophets, yet the Church ceased not to offer sacrifices; hence remission of sins does not exclude sacrifices. But if you consider each particular more closely, you will find that the fathers also had the same promises as to the remission of sins, under the Law, as we have at this day; relying on them, they called on God, and rejoiced in the pardon they obtained. And yet the Prophet, as though he had adduced something new and unheard of before, promises that there would be no remembrance of sins before God under the new covenant. Hence we may conclude, that sins are now remitted in a way different from what they were formerly; but this difference is not in the promise, nor in faith, but in the very price by which remissions is procured. God then does not now remember sins, because an expiation has been made once for all; otherwise what is said by the Prophet would have been to no purpose, that the benefit of the New Testament was to be this — that God would no more remember sins.

Now, since we have come to the close of the discussion respecting the priesthood of Christ, readers must be brief reminded, that the sacrifices of the Law are not more effectually proved here to have been abolished, than the sacrifice of the mass practiced by the Papists is proved to be a vain fiction.

They maintain that their mass is a sacrifice for expiating the sins of the living and of the dead; but the Apostle denies that there is now any place for a sacrifice, even since the time in which the prophecy of Jeremiah has been fulfilled.

They try to make an evasion by saying, that it is not a new sacrifice, or different from that of Christ, but the same; on the contrary, the Apostle contends that the same sacrifice ought not to be repeated, and declares that Christ’s sacrifice is only one, and that it was offered for all; and, further, he often claims for Christ alone the honor of being a priest, so that no one was fit to offer him but himself alone.

The Papists have another evasion, and call their sacrifice bloodless; but the Apostle affirms it as a truth without exception, that death is necessary in order to make a sacrifice.

The Papists attempt to evade again by saying, that the mass is the application of the one sacrifice which Christ has made; but the Apostle teaches us on the contrary, that the sacrifices of the Law were abolished by Christ’s death for this reason, because in them a remembrance of sins was made; it hence appears evident, that this kind of application which they have devised has ceased.

In short, let the Papists twist themselves into any forms they please, they can never escape from the plain arguments of the Apostle, by which it appears clear that their mass abounds in impieties; for first, according to the Apostle’s testimony, Christ alone was fit to offer himself; in the mass he is offered by other hands; — secondly, the Apostle asserts that Christ’s sacrifice was not only one, but was also once offered, so that it is impious to repeat it; but in the mass, however they may prate about the sacrifice, yet it is evidently made every day, and they themselves confess it; — thirdly, the Apostle acknowledges no sacrifice without blood and death; they then chatter in vain, that the sacrifice they offer is bloodless; — fourthly, the Apostle in speaking of obtaining pardon for sins, bids us to flee to that one sacrifice which Christ offered on the cross, and makes this distinction between us and the fathers, that the rite of continually sacrificing was done away by the coming of Christ; but the Papists, in order to make the death of Christ efficacious, require daily applications by means of a sacrifice; so that they calling themselves Christians, differ nothing from the Jews except in the external symbol.

Calvin: Heb 10:19 - NO PHRASE

19.=== Having therefore, brethren, === etc. He states the conclusion or the sum of his previous doctrine, to which he then fitly subjoins a serious exhortation, and denounces a severe threatening on those who had renounced the grace of Christ. Now, the sum of what he had said is, that all the ceremonies by which an access under the Law was open to the sanctuary, have their real fulfillment in Christ, so that to him who has Christ, the use of them is superfluous and useless To set this forth more fully, he allegorically describes the access which Christ has opened to us; for he compares heaven to the old sanctuary, and sets forth the things which have been spiritually accomplished in Christ in typical expressions. Allegories do indeed sometimes obscure rather than illustrate a subject; but when the Apostle transfers to Christ the ancient figures of the Law, there is no small elegance in what he says, and no small light is attained; and he did this, that we may recognize as now really exhibited in him whatever the Law shadowed forth. But as there is great weight almost in every word, so we must remember that there is here to be understood a contrast, — the truth or reality as seen in Christ, and the abolition of the ancient types.

He says first, that we have boldness to enter into the holiest. This privilege was never granted to the fathers under the Law, for the people were forbidden to enter the visible sanctuary, though the high priest bore the names of the tribes on his shoulders, and twelve stones as a memorial of them on his breast. But now the case is very different, for not only symbolically, but in reality an entrance into heaven is made open to us through the favor of Christ, for he has made us a royal priesthood. ¹⁷¹

He adds, by the blood of Jesus, because the door of the sanctuary was not opened for the periodical entrance of the high priest, except through the intervention of blood. But he afterwards marks the difference between this blood and that of beasts; for the blood of beasts, as it soon turns to corruption, could not long retain its efficacy; but the blood of Christ, which is subject to no corruption, but flows ever as a pure stream, is sufficient for us even to the end of the world. It is no wonder that beasts slain in sacrifice had no power to quicken, as they were dead; but Christ who arose from the dead to bestow life on us, communicates his own life to us. It is a perpetual consecration of the way, because the blood of Christ is always in a manner distilling before the presence of the Father, in order to irrigate heaven and earth.

Calvin: Heb 10:20 - NO PHRASE

20.=== Through the veil, === etc. As the veil covered the recesses of the sanctuary and yet afforded entrance there, so the divinity, though hid in the flesh of Christ, yet leads us even into heaven; nor can any one find God except he to whom the man Christ becomes the door and the way. Thus we are reminded, that Christ’s glory is not to be estimated according to the external appearance of his flesh; nor is his flesh to be despised, because it conceals as a veil the majesty of God, while it is also that which conducts us to the enjoyment of all the good things of God.

Calvin: Heb 10:21 - NO PHRASE

21.=== And having a high priest, === etc. Whatever he has previously said of the abrogation of the ancient priesthood, it behaves us now to bear in mind, for Christ could not be a priest without having the former priests divested of their office, as it was another order. He then intimates that all those things which Christ had changed at his coming ought to be relinquished; and God has set him over his whole house for this end, — that every one who seeks a place in the Church, may submit to Christ and choose him, and no other, as his leader and ruler. ¹⁷²

Calvin: Heb 10:22 - NO PHRASE

22.=== Let us draw near with a true heart, === etc. As he shows that in Christ and his sacrifice there is nothing but what is spiritual or heavenly, so he would have what we bring on our part to correspond. The Jews formerly cleansed themselves by various washings to prepare themselves for the service of God. It is no wonder that the rites for cleansing were carnal, since the worship of God itself, involved in shadows, as yet partook in a manner of what was carnal. For the priest, being a mortal, was chosen from among sinners to perform for a time sacred things; he was, indeed, adorned with precious vestments, but yet they were those of this world, that he might stand in the presence of God; he only came near the work of the covenant; and to sanctify his entrance, he borrowed for a sacrifice a brute animal either from herd or the flock. But in Christ all these things are far superior; He himself is not only pure and innocent, but is also the fountain of all holiness and righteousness, and was constituted a priest by a heavenly oracle, not for the short period of a mortal life, but perpetually. To sanction his appointment an oath was interposed. He came forth adorned with all the gifts of the Holy Spirit in the highest perfection; he propitiated God by his own blood, and reconciled him to men; he ascended up above all the heavens to appear before God as our Mediator.

Now, on our part, nothing is to be brought but what corresponds with all this, as there ought to be a mutual agreement or concord between the priest and the people. Away then with all the external washings of the flesh, and cease let the whole apparatus of ceremonies; for the Apostle sets a true heart, and the certainty of faith, and a cleansing from all vices, in opposition to these external rites. And hence we learn what must be the frame of our minds in order that we may enjoy the benefits conferred by Christ; for there is no coming to him without an upright or a true heart, and a sure faith, and a pure conscience.

Now, a true or sincere heart is opposed to a heart that is hypocritical and deceitful. ¹⁷³ By the term full assurance, πληροφορία the Apostle points out the nature of faith, and at the same time reminds us, that the grace of Christ cannot be received except by those who possess a fixed and unhesitating conviction. The sprinkling of the heart from an evil conscience takes place, either when we are, by obtaining pardon, deemed pure before God, or when the heart, cleansed from all corrupt affections, is not stimulated by the goads of the flesh. I am disposed to include both these things. ¹⁷⁴ What follows, our bodies washed with pure water, is generally understood of baptism; but it seems to me more probable that the Apostle alludes to the ancient ceremonies of the Law; and so by water he designates the Spirit of God, according to what is said by Ezekiel, “I will sprinkle clean water upon you.” (Eze 36:25.) The meaning is, that we are made partakers of Christ, if we come to him, sanctified in body and soul; and yet that this sanctification is not what consists in a visible parade of ceremonies, but that it is from faith, pure conscience, and that cleanness of soul and body which flows from, and is effected by, the Spirit of God. So Paul exhorts the faithful to cleanse themselves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, since they had been adopted by God as his children. ¹⁷⁵ (2Co 7:1.)

Calvin: Heb 10:23 - NO PHRASE

23.=== Let us hold fast, === etc. As he exhorts here the Jews to persevere, he mentions hope rather than faith; for as hope is born of faith, so it is fed and sustained by it to the last. He requires also profession or confession, for it is not true faith except it shows itself before men. And he seems indirectly to touch the dissimulation of those who paid too much attention, in order to please their own nation, to the ceremonies of the Law. He therefore bids them not only to believe with the heart, but also to show and to profess how much they honored Christ.

But we ought carefully to notice the reason which he subjoins, for he is faithful that promised. For we hence first learn, that our faith rests on this foundation, that God is true, that is, true to his promise, which his word contains; for that we may believe, the voice or word of God must precede; but it is not every kind of word that is capable of producing faith; a promise alone is that on which faith recumbs. And so from this passage we may learn the mutual relation between the faith of men and the promise of God; for except God promises, no one can believe. ¹⁷⁶

Calvin: Heb 10:24 - NO PHRASE

24.=== And let us consider one another, === etc. I doubt not but that he addresses the Jews especially in this exhortation. It is well­known how great was the arrogance of that nation; being the posterity of Abraham, they boasted that they alone, to the exclusion of all others, had been chosen by the Lord to inherit the covenant of eternal life. Inflated by such a privilege, they despised other nations, and wished to be thought as being alone in the Church of God; nay, they superciliously arrogated to themselves the name of being The Church. It was necessary for the Apostles to labor much to correct this pride; and this, in my judgment, is what the Apostle is doing here, in order that the Jews might not bear it ill that the Gentiles were associated with them and united as one body in the Church.

And first, indeed, he says, Let us consider one another; for God was then gathering a Church both from the Jews and from the Gentiles, between whom there had always been a great discord, so that their union was like the combination of fire and water. Hence the Jews recoiled from this, for they thought it a great indignity that the Gentiles, should be made equal with them. To this goad of wicked emulation which pricked them, the Apostle sets up another in opposition to it, even that of love; or the wordπαροξυσμὸς, which he uses, signifies the ardor of contention. Then that the Jews might not be inflamed with envy, and be led into contention, the Apostle exhorts them to a godly emulation, even to stimulate one another to love. ¹⁷⁷

Calvin: Heb 10:25 - NO PHRASE

25.=== Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, === etc. This confirms the view that has been given. The composition of the Greek word ought to be noticed; forἐπὶ signifies an addition; then ἐπισυναγωγὴ, assembling together, means a congregation increased by additions. The wall of partition having been pulled down, God was then gathering those as his children who had been aliens from the Church; so the Gentiles were a new and unwonted addition to the Church. This the Jews regarded as a reproach to them, so that many made a secession from the Church, thinking that such a mixture afforded them a just excuse; nor could they be easily induced to surrender their own right; and further, they considered the right of adoption as peculiar, and as belonging exclusively to themselves. The Apostle, therefore, warns them, lest this equality should provoke them to forsake the Church; and that he might not seem to warn them for no reason, he mentions that this neglect was common to many. ¹⁷⁸

We now understand the design of the apostle, and what was the necessity that constrained him to give this exhortation. We may at the same time gather from this passage a general doctrine:

It is an evil which prevails everywhere among mankind, that every one sets himself above others, and especially that those who seem in anything to excel cannot well endure their inferiors to be on an equality with themselves. And then there is so much morosity almost in all, that individuals would gladly make churches for themselves if they could; for they find it so difficult to accommodate themselves to the ways and habits of others. The rich envy one another; and hardly one in a hundred can be found among the rich, who allows to the poor the name and rank of brethren. Unless similarity of habits or some allurements or advantages draw us together, it is very difficult even to maintain a continual concord among ourselves. Extremely needed, therefore, by us all is the admonition to be stimulated to love and not to envy, and not to separate from those whom God has joined to us, but to embrace with brotherly kindness all those who are united to us in faith. And surely it behaves us the more earnestly to cultivate unity, as the more eagerly watchful Satan is, either to tear us by any means from the Church, or stealthily to seduce us from it. And such would be the happy effect, were no one to please himself too much, and were all of us to preserve this one object, mutually to provoke one another to love, and to allow no emulation among ourselves, but that of doing “good works”. For doubtless the contempt of the brethren, moroseness, envy, immoderate estimate of ourselves, and other sinful impulses, clearly show that our love is either very cold, or does not at all exist.

Having said, “Not forsaking the assembling together,” he adds, But exhorting one another; by which he intimates that all the godly ought by all means possible to exert themselves in the work of gathering together the Church on every side; for we are called by the Lord on this condition, that every one should afterwards strive to lead others to the truth, to restore the wandering to the right way, to extend a helping hand to the fallen, to win over those who are without. But if we ought to bestow so much labor on those who are yet aliens to the flock of Christ, how much more diligence is required in exhorting the brethren whom God has already joined to us?

===As the manner of some is, === etc. It hence appears that the origin of all schisms was, that proud men, despising others, pleased themselves too much. But when we hear that there were faithless men even in the age of the Apostles, who departed from the Church, we ought to be less shocked and disturbed by similar instances of defection which we may see in the present day. It is indeed no light offense when men who had given some evidence of piety and professed the same faith with us, fall away from the living God; but as it is no new thing, we ought, as I have already said, to be less disturbed by such an event. But the Apostle introduced this clause to show that he did not speak without a cause, but in order to apply a remedy to a disease that was making progress.

===And so much the more, === etc. Some think this passage to be of the same import with that of Paul,

“It is time to awake out of sleep, for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed.” (Rom 13:11.)

But I rather think that reference is here made to the last coming of Christ, the expectation of which ought especially to rouse us to the practice of a holy life as well as to careful and diligent efforts in the work of gathering together the Church. For to what end did Christ come except to collect us all into one body from that dispersion in which we are now wandering? Therefore, the nearer his coming is, the more we ought to labor that the scattered may be assembled and united together, that there may be one fold and one shepherd (Joh 10:16.)

Were any one to ask, how could the Apostle say that those who were as yet afar off from the manifestation of Christ, saw the day near and just at hand? I would answer, that from the beginning of the kingdom of Christ the Church was so constituted that the faithful ought to have considered the Judge as coming soon; nor were they indeed deceived by a false notion, when they were prepared to receive Christ almost every moment; for such was the condition of the Church from the time the Gospel was promulgated, that the whole of that period might truly and properly be called the last. They then who have been dead many ages ago lived in the last days no less than we. Laughed at is our simplicity in this respect by the worldly­wise and scoffers, who deem as fabulous all that we believe respecting the resurrection of the flesh and the last judgment; but that our faith may not fail through their mockery, the Holy Spirit reminds us that a thousand years are before God as one day, (2Pe 3:8;) so that whenever we think of the eternity of the celestial kingdom no time ought to appear long to us. And further, since Christ, after having completed all things necessary for our salvation, has ascended into heaven, it is but reasonable that we who are continually looking for his second manifestation should regard every day as though it were the last. ¹⁷⁹

Calvin: Heb 10:26 - For if we sin willfully,

26.For if we sin willfully, or voluntarily etc. He shows how severe a vengeance of God awaits all those who fall away from the grace of Christ; for being without that one true salvation, they are now as it were given up to an inevitable destruction. With this testimony Novatus and his sect formerly armed themselves, in order to take away the hope of pardon from all indiscriminately who had fallen after baptism. They who were not able to refute his calumny chose rather to deny the authority of this Epistle than to subscribe to so great an absurdity. But the true meaning of the passage, unaided by any help from any other part, is quite sufficient of itself to expose the effrontery of Novatus

Those who sin, mentioned by the Apostle, are not such as offend in any way, but such as forsake the Church, and wholly alienate themselves from Christ. For he speaks not here of this or of that sin, but he condemns by name those who willfully renounced fellowship with the Church. But there is a vast difference between particular fallings and a complete defection of this kind, by which we entirely fall away from the grace of Christ. And as this cannot be the case with any one except he has been already enlightened, he says, If we sin willfully, after that we have received the knowledge of the truth; as though he had said, “If we knowingly and willingly renounce the grace which we had obtained.” It is now evident how widely apart is this doctrine from the error of Novatus

And that the Apostle here refers only to apostates, is clear from the whole passage; for what he treats of is this, that those who had been once received into the Church ought not to forsake it, as some were wont to do. He now declares that there remained for such no sacrifice for sin, because they had willfully sinned after having received the knowledge of the truth. But as to sinners who fall in any other way, Christ offers himself daily to them, so that they are to seek no other sacrifice for expiating their sins. He denies, then, that any sacrifice remains for them who renounce the death of Christ, which is not done by any offense except by a total renunciation of the faith.

This severity of God is indeed dreadful, but it is set forth for the purpose of inspiring terror. He cannot, however, be accused of cruelty; for as the death of Christ is the only remedy by which we can be delivered from eternal death, are not they who destroy as far as they can its virtue and benefit worthy of being left to despair? God invites to daily reconciliation those who abide in Christ; they are daily washed by the blood of Christ, their sins are daily expiated by his perpetual sacrifice. As salvation is not to be sought except in him, there is no need to wonder that all those who willfully forsake him are deprived of every hope of pardon: this is the import of the adverbἔτι, more. But Christ’s sacrifice is efficacious to the godly even to death, though they often sin; nay, it retains ever its efficacy, for this very reason, because they cannot be free from sin as long as they dwell in the flesh. The Apostle then refers to those alone who wickedly forsake Christ, and thus deprive themselves of the benefit of his death.

The clause, “after having received the knowledge of the truth,” was added for the purpose of aggravating their ingratitude; for he who willingly and with deliberate impiety extinguishes the light of God kindled in his heart has nothing to allege as an excuse before God. Let us then learn not only to receive with reverence and prompt docility of mind the truth offered to us, but also firmly to persevere in the knowledge of it, so that we may not suffer the terrible punishment of those who despise it. ¹⁸⁰

Calvin: Heb 10:27 - But a certain fearful looking for, === etc. He means the torment of an evil conscience which the ungodly feel, who not only have no grace, but who also know that having tasted grace they have lost it forever through their own fault; such must not only be pricked and bitten, but also tormented and lacerated in a dreadful manner. Hence it is that they war rebelliously against God, for they cannot endure so strict a Judge. They indeed try in every way to remove the sense of God’s wrath, but all in vain; for when God allows them a short respite, he soon draws them before his tribunal, and harasses them with the torments which they especially shun.

He adds, fiery indignation, or the heat of fire; by which he means, as I think, a vehement impulse or a violent ardor. The word fire is a common metaphor; for as the ungodly are now in a heat through dread of divine wrath, so they shall then burn through the same feeling. Nor is it unknown to me, that the sophists have refinedly speculated as to this fire; but I have no regard of their glosses, since it is evident that it is the same mode of speaking as when Scripture connects fire with worm. (Isa 66:24.) But no man doubts but that worm is used metaphorically to designate that dreadful torment of conscience by which the ungodly are gnawed. ¹⁸¹

===Which shall devour the adversaries

27.But a certain fearful looking for, === etc. He means the torment of an evil conscience which the ungodly feel, who not only have no grace, but who also know that having tasted grace they have lost it forever through their own fault; such must not only be pricked and bitten, but also tormented and lacerated in a dreadful manner. Hence it is that they war rebelliously against God, for they cannot endure so strict a Judge. They indeed try in every way to remove the sense of God’s wrath, but all in vain; for when God allows them a short respite, he soon draws them before his tribunal, and harasses them with the torments which they especially shun.

He adds, fiery indignation, or the heat of fire; by which he means, as I think, a vehement impulse or a violent ardor. The word fire is a common metaphor; for as the ungodly are now in a heat through dread of divine wrath, so they shall then burn through the same feeling. Nor is it unknown to me, that the sophists have refinedly speculated as to this fire; but I have no regard of their glosses, since it is evident that it is the same mode of speaking as when Scripture connects fire with worm. (Isa 66:24.) But no man doubts but that worm is used metaphorically to designate that dreadful torment of conscience by which the ungodly are gnawed. ¹⁸¹

===Which shall devour the adversaries It shall so devour them as to destroy, but not to consume them; for it will be inextinguishable. And thus he reminds us, that they are all to be counted the enemies of Christ who have refused to hold the place granted them among the faithful; for there is no intermediate state, as they who depart from the Church give themselves up to Satan.

Calvin: Heb 10:28 - NO PHRASE

28.=== He that despised, === etc. This is an argument from the less to the greater; for if it was a capital offense to violate the law of Moses, how much heavier punishment does the rejection of the gospel deserve, a sin which involves so many and so heinous impieties! This reasoning was indeed most fitted to impress the Jews; for so severe a punishment on apostates under the Law was neither new to them, nor could it appear unjustly rigorous. They ought then to have acknowledged that vengeance just, however severe, by which God now sanctions the majesty of his Gospel ¹⁸²

Hereby is also confirmed what I have already said, that the Apostle speaks not of particular sins, but of the entire denial of Christ; for the Law did not punish all kinds of transgressions with death, but apostasy, that is, when any one wholly renounced religion; for the Apostle referred to a passage in Deu 17:2, ¹⁸³ where we find, that if any one violated God’s covenant by worshipping foreign gods, he was to be brought outside of the gate and stoned to death.

Now, though the Law proceeded from God, and Moses was not its author, but its minister, yet the Apostle calls it the law of Moses, because it had been given through him: this was said in order to amplify the more the dignity of the Gospel, which has been delivered to us by the Son of God.

===Under two or three witnesses, === etc. This bears not on the present subject; but it was a part of the civil law of Moses that two or three witnesses were required to prove the accused guilty. However, we hence learn what sort of crime the Apostle meant; for had not this been added, an opening would have been left for many false conjectures. But now it is beyond all dispute that he speaks of apostasy. At the same time that equity ought to be observed which almost all statesmen have adopted, that no one is to be condemned without being proved guilty by the testimony of two witnesses. ¹⁸⁴

Calvin: Heb 10:29 - Who has trodden under foot the Son of God, === etc. There is this likeness between apostates under the Law and under the Gospel, that both perish without mercy; but the kind of death is different; for the Apostle denounces on the despisers of Christ not only the deaths of the body, but eternal perdition. And therefore he says that a sorer punishment awaits them. And he designates the desertion of Christianity by three things; for he says that thus the Son of God is trodden under foot, that his blood is counted an unholy thing, and that despite is done to the Spirit of grace. Now, it is a more heinous thing to tread under foot than to despise or reject; and the dignity of Christ is far different from that of Moses; and further, he does not simply set the Gospel in opposition to the Law, but the person of Christ and of the Holy Spirit to the person of Moses.

===The blood of the covenant, === etc. He enhances ingratitude by a comparison with the benefits. It is the greatest indignity to count the blood of Christ unholy, by which our holiness is effected; this is done by those who depart from the faith. For our faith looks not on the naked doctrine, but on the blood by which our salvation has been ratified. He calls it the blood of the covenant, because then only were the promises made sure to us when this pledge was added. But he points out the manner of this confirmation by saying that we are sanctified; for the blood shed would avail us nothing, except we were sprinkled with it by the Holy Spirit; and hence come our expiation and sanctification. The apostle at the same time alludes to the ancient rite of sprinkling, which availed not to real sanctification, but was only its shadow or image. ¹⁸⁵

===The Spirit of grace

29.Who has trodden under foot the Son of God, === etc. There is this likeness between apostates under the Law and under the Gospel, that both perish without mercy; but the kind of death is different; for the Apostle denounces on the despisers of Christ not only the deaths of the body, but eternal perdition. And therefore he says that a sorer punishment awaits them. And he designates the desertion of Christianity by three things; for he says that thus the Son of God is trodden under foot, that his blood is counted an unholy thing, and that despite is done to the Spirit of grace. Now, it is a more heinous thing to tread under foot than to despise or reject; and the dignity of Christ is far different from that of Moses; and further, he does not simply set the Gospel in opposition to the Law, but the person of Christ and of the Holy Spirit to the person of Moses.

===The blood of the covenant, === etc. He enhances ingratitude by a comparison with the benefits. It is the greatest indignity to count the blood of Christ unholy, by which our holiness is effected; this is done by those who depart from the faith. For our faith looks not on the naked doctrine, but on the blood by which our salvation has been ratified. He calls it the blood of the covenant, because then only were the promises made sure to us when this pledge was added. But he points out the manner of this confirmation by saying that we are sanctified; for the blood shed would avail us nothing, except we were sprinkled with it by the Holy Spirit; and hence come our expiation and sanctification. The apostle at the same time alludes to the ancient rite of sprinkling, which availed not to real sanctification, but was only its shadow or image. ¹⁸⁵

===The Spirit of grace He calls it the Spirit of grace from the effects produced; for it is by the Spirit and through his influence that we receive the grace offered to us in Christ. For he it is who enlightens our minds by faith, who seals the adoption of God on our hearts, who regenerates us unto newness of life, who grafts us into the body of Christ, that he may live in us and we in him. He is therefore rightly called the Spirit of grace, by whom Christ becomes ours with all his blessings. But to do despite to him, or to treat him with scorn, by whom we are endowed with so many benefits, is an impiety extremely wicked. Hence learn that all who willfully render useless his grace, by which they had been favored, act disdainfully towards the Spirit of God.

It is therefore no wonder that God so severely visits blasphemies of this kind; it is no wonder that he shows himself inexorable towards those who tread under foot Christ the Mediator, who alone reconciles us to himself; it is no wonder that he closes up the way of salvation against those who spurn the Holy Spirit, the only true guide. ¹⁸⁶

Calvin: Heb 10:30 - For we know him that hath said, === etc. Both the passages are taken from Deu 32:35. But as Moses there promises that God would take vengeance for the wrongs done to his people, it seems that the words are improperly and constrainedly applied to the vengeance referred to here; for what does the Apostle speak of? Even that the impiety of those who despised God would not be unpunished. Paul also in Rom 12:19, knowing the true sense of the passage, accommodates it to another purpose; for having in view to exhort us to patience, he bids us to give place to God to take vengeance, because this office belongs to him; and this he proves by the testimony of Moses. But there is no reason why we should not turn a special declaration to a universal truth. Though then the design of Moses was to console the faithful, as they would have God as the avenger of wrongs done to them; yet we may always conclude from his words that it is the peculiar office of God to take vengeance on the ungodly. Nor does he pervert his testimony who hence proves that the contempt of God will not be unpunished; for he is a righteous judge who claims to himself the office of taking vengeance.

At the same time the Apostle might here also reason from the less to the greater, and in this manner: “God says that he will not suffer his people to be injured with impunity, and declares that he will surely be their avenger: If he suffers not wrongs done to men to be unpunished, will he not avenge his own? Has he so little or no care and concern for his own glory, as to connive at and pass by indignities offered to him?” But the former view is more simple and natural, — that the Apostle only shows that God will not be mocked with impunity, since it is his peculiar office to render to the ungodly what they have deserved. ¹⁸⁷

===The Lord shall judge his people

30.For we know him that hath said, === etc. Both the passages are taken from Deu 32:35. But as Moses there promises that God would take vengeance for the wrongs done to his people, it seems that the words are improperly and constrainedly applied to the vengeance referred to here; for what does the Apostle speak of? Even that the impiety of those who despised God would not be unpunished. Paul also in Rom 12:19, knowing the true sense of the passage, accommodates it to another purpose; for having in view to exhort us to patience, he bids us to give place to God to take vengeance, because this office belongs to him; and this he proves by the testimony of Moses. But there is no reason why we should not turn a special declaration to a universal truth. Though then the design of Moses was to console the faithful, as they would have God as the avenger of wrongs done to them; yet we may always conclude from his words that it is the peculiar office of God to take vengeance on the ungodly. Nor does he pervert his testimony who hence proves that the contempt of God will not be unpunished; for he is a righteous judge who claims to himself the office of taking vengeance.

At the same time the Apostle might here also reason from the less to the greater, and in this manner: “God says that he will not suffer his people to be injured with impunity, and declares that he will surely be their avenger: If he suffers not wrongs done to men to be unpunished, will he not avenge his own? Has he so little or no care and concern for his own glory, as to connive at and pass by indignities offered to him?” But the former view is more simple and natural, — that the Apostle only shows that God will not be mocked with impunity, since it is his peculiar office to render to the ungodly what they have deserved. ¹⁸⁷

===The Lord shall judge his people Here another and a greater difficulty arises; for the meaning of Moses seems not to agree with what here intended. The Apostle seems to have quoted this passage as though Moses had used the word punish, and not judge; but as it immediately follows by way of explanation, “He will be merciful to his saints,” it appears evident that to judge here is to act as a governor, according to its frequent meaning in the Hebrew; but this seems to have little to do with the present subject. Nevertheless he who weighs well all things will find that this passage is fitly and suitably adduced here; for God cannot govern the Church without purifying it, and without restoring to order the confusion that may be in it. Therefore this governing ought justly to be dreaded by hypocrites, who will then be punished for usurping a place among the faithful, and for perfidiously using the sacred name of God, when the master of the family undertakes himself the care of setting in order his own house. It is in this sense that God is said to arise to judge his people, that is, when he separates the truly godly from hypocrites, (Psa 1:4;) and in Psa 125:5, ¹⁸⁸ where the Prophet speaks of exterminating hypocrites, that they might no more dare to boast that they were of the Church, because God bore with them; he promises peace to Israel after having executed his judgment.

It was not then unreasonably that the apostle reminded them that God presided over his Church and omitted nothing necessary for its rightful government, in order that they might all learn carefully to keep themselves under his power, and remember that they had to render an account to their judge. ¹⁸⁹

He hence concludes that it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. A mortal man, however incensed he may be, cannot carry his vengeance beyond death; but God’s power is not bounded by so narrow limits; besides, we often escape from men, but we cannot escape from God’s judgment. Who soever then considers that he has to do with God, must (except he be extremely stupid) really tremble and quake; nay, such an apprehension of God must necessarily absorb the whole man, so that no sorrows, or torments can be compared with it. In short, whenever our flesh allures us or we flatter ourselves by any means in our sins, this admonition alone ought to be sufficient to arouse us, that “it is a fearful thing to fall into to hands of the living God;” for his wrath is furnished with dreadful punishments which are to be forever.

However, the saying of David, when he exclaimed, that it was better to fall into Gods hands than into the hands of men, (2Sa 24:14,) seems to be inconsistent with what is said here. But this apparent inconsistency vanishes, when we consider that David, relying confidently on God’s mercy, chose him as his Judge rather than men; for though he knew that God was displeased with him, yet he felt confident that he would be reconciled to him; in himself, indeed, he was prostrate on the ground, but yet he was raised up by the promise of grace. As then he believed God not to be inexorable, there is no wonder that he dreaded his wrath less, than that of men; but the Apostle here speaks of God’s wrath as being dreadful to the reprobate, who being destitute of the hope of pardon, expect nothing but extreme severity, as they have already closed up against themselves the door of grace. And we know that God is set forth in various ways according to the character of those whom he addresses; and this is what David means when he says, “With the merciful thou wilt be merciful, and with the froward thou wilt be froward.” (Psa 18:25.) ¹⁹⁰

Calvin: Heb 10:32 - NO PHRASE

32.=== But call to remembrance, === etc. In order to stimulate them, and to rouse their alacrity to go forward, he reminds them of the evidences of piety which they had previously manifested; for it is a shameful thing to begin well, and to faint in the middle of our course, and still more shameful to retrograde after having made great progress. The remembrance then of past warfare, if it had been carried on faithfully and diligently under the banner of Christ, is at length useful to us, not as a pretext for sloth, as though we had already served our time, but to render us more active in finishing the remaining part of our course. For Christ has not enlisted us on this condition, that we should after a few years ask for a discharge like soldiers who have served their time, but that we should pursue our warfare even to the end.

He further strengthens his exhortation by saying, that they had already performed great exploits at a time when they were as yet new recruits: the more shame then would it be to them, if now they fainted after having been long tried; for the word enlightened is to be limited to the time when they first enlisted under Christ, as though he had said, “As soon as ye were initiated into the faith of Christ, ye underwent hard and arduous contests; now practice ought to have rendered you stronger, so as to become more courageous.” He, however, at the same time reminds them, that it was through God’s favor that they believed, and not through their own strength; they were enlightened when immersed in darkness and without eyes to see, except light from above had shone upon them. Whenever then those things which we have done or suffered for Christ come to our minds, let them be to us so many goads to stir us on to higher attainments. ¹⁹¹

Calvin: Heb 10:33 - NO PHRASE

33.=== Partly, whilst ye were made, === etc. We see who they were whom he addresses, even those whose faith had been proved by no common trials, and yet he refrains not from exhorting them to greater things. Let no man therefore deceive himself by self-flattery as though he had reached the goal, or had no need of incentives from others.

Now he says, that they had been made gazingstocks both by reproaches and afflictions, or exposed to public shame by reproaches and distresses, as though they were exposed on a public theater. ¹⁹² We hence learn that the persecutions which they had sustained were remarkably severe. But we ought especially to notice the latter clause, when he says that they became companions, or associates of the godly in their persecutions; for as it is Christ’s cause for which all the godly contend, and as it is what their contend for in common, whatever one of them suffers, all the rest ought to transfer, as it were, to themselves; and this is what ought by all means to be done by us, unless we would separate ourselves from Christ himself. ¹⁹³

Calvin: Heb 10:34 - And took joyfully,

34.And took joyfully, ¹⁹⁴ etc. There is no doubt but as they were men who had feelings, the loss of their goods caused them grief; but yet their sorrow was such as did not prevent the joy of which the Apostle speaks. As poverty is deemed an evil, the plunder of their goods considered in itself touched them with grief; but as they looked higher, they found a cause for joy, which allayed whatever grief they felt. It is indeed thus necessary that our thoughts should be drawn away from the world, by looking at the heavenly recompense; nor do I say any other thing but what all the godly find to be the case by experience. And no doubt we joyfully embrace what we are persuaded will end in our salvation; and this persuasion the children of God doubtless have respecting the conflicts which they undertake for the glory of Christ. Hence carnal feelings never so prevail in overwhelming them with grief, but that with their minds raised up to heaven they emerge into spiritual joy.

And this is proved by what he subjoins, knowing that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance. Joyfully then did they endure the plundering of their goods, not because they were glad to find themselves plundered; but as their minds were fixed on the recompense, they easily forgot the grief occasioned by their present calamity. And indeed wherever there is a lively perception of heavenly things, the world with all its allurements is not so relished, that either poverty or shame can overwhelm our minds with grief. If then we wish to bear anything for Christ with patience and resigned minds, let us accustom ourselves to a frequent meditation on that felicity, in comparison with which all the good things of the world are nothing but refuse. Nor are we to pass by these words, “knowing that ye have”; ¹⁹⁵ for except one be fully persuaded that the inheritance which God has promised to his children belongs to him, all his knowledge will be cold and useless.

Calvin: Heb 10:35 - NO PHRASE

35.=== Cast not away, therefore, === etc. He shows what especially makes us strong to persevere, even the retaining of confidence; for when that is lost, we lose the recompense set before us. It hence appears that confidence is the foundation of a godly and holy life. By mentioning reward, he diminishes nothing from the gratuitous promise of Salvation; for the faithful know that their labor is not vain in the Lord in such a way that they still rest on God’s mercy alone. But it has been often stated elsewhere how reward is not incompatible with the gratuitous imputation of righteousness.

Calvin: Heb 10:36 - NO PHRASE

36.=== For ye have need of patience, === etc. He says that patience is necessary, not only because we have to endure to the end, but as Satan has innumerable arts by which he harasses us; and hence except we possess extraordinary patience, we shall a thousand times be broken down before we come to the half of our course. The inheritance of eternal life is indeed certain to us, but as life is like a race, we ought to go on towards the goal. But in our way there are many hindrances and difficulties, which not only delay us, but which would also stop our course altogether, except we had great firmness of mind to pass through them. Satan craftily suggests every kind of trouble in order to discourage us. In short, Christians will never advance two paces without fainting, except they are sustained by patience. ¹⁹⁶ This then is the only way or means by which we can firmly and constantly advance; we shall not otherwise obey God, nor even enjoy the promised inheritance, which is here by metonymy called the “promise”.

Calvin: Heb 10:37 - For yet a little while,

37.For yet a little while, or, for yet a very little time, etc. That it may not be grievous to us to endure, he reminds us that the time will not be long. There is indeed nothing that avails more to sustain our minds, should they at any time become faint, than the hope of a speedy and near termination. As a general holds forth to his soldiers the prospect that the war will soon end, provided they hold out a little longer; so the Apostle reminds us that the Lord will shortly come to deliver us from all evils, provided our minds faint not through want of firmness.

And in order that this consolation might have more assurance and authority, he adduces the testimony of the Prophet Habakkuk. (Hab 2:4.) But as he follows the Greek version, he departs somewhat from the words of the Prophet. I will first briefly explain what the Prophet says, and then we shall compare it with what the Apostle relates here.

When the Prophet had spoken of the dreadful overthrow of his own nation, being terrified by his prophecy, he had nothing to do but to quit as it were the world, and to betake himself to his watchtower; and his watchtower was the Word of God, by which he was raised as it were into heaven. Being thus placed in this station, he was bidden to write a new prophecy, which brought to the godly the hope of salvation. Yet as men are naturally unreasonable, and are so hasty in their wishes that they always think God tardy, whatever haste he may make, he told them that the promise would come without delay; at the same time he added, “If it tarries, wait for it.” By which he meant, that what God promises will never come so soon, but that it seems to us to tarry, according to an old proverb, “Even speed is delay to desire.” Then follow these words, “Behold, his soul that is lifted up is not upright in him; but the just shall live by his faith.” By these words he intimates that the ungodly, however they may be fortified by defenses, should not be able to stand, for there is no life of security but by faith. Let the unbelieving then fortify themselves as they please, they can find nothing in the whole world but what is fading, so that they must ever be subject to trembling; but their faith will never disappoint the godly, because it rests on God. This is the meaning of the Prophet.

Now the Apostle applies to God what Habakkuk said of the promise; but as God by fulfilling his promises in a manner shows what he is, as to the subject itself there is not much difference; nay, the Lord comes whenever he puts forth his hand to help us. The Apostle follows the Prophet in saying, That it would be shortly; because God defers not his help longer than it is expedient; for he does not by delaying time deceive us as men are wont to do; but he knows his own time which he suffers not to pass by without coming to our aid at the moment required. Now he says, He that cometh will come, and will not tarry. Here are two clauses: by the first we are taught that God will come to our aid, for he has promised; and by the second, that he will do so in due time, not later than he ought. ¹⁹⁷

Calvin: Heb 10:38 - NO PHRASE

38.=== Now the just, === etc. He means that patience is born of faith; and this is true, for we shall never be able to carry on our contests unless we are sustained by faith, even as, on the other hand, John truly declares, that our victory over the world is by faith. (1Jo 5:4.) It is by faith that we ascend on high; that we leap over all the perils of this present life, and all its miseries and troubles; that we possess a quiet standing in the midst of storms and tempests. Then the Apostle announced this truth, that all who are counted just before God do not live otherwise than by faith. And the future tense of the verb live, betokens the perpetuity of this life. Let readers consult on this subject Rom 1:17, ¹⁹⁸ and Gal 3:11, where this passage is quoted.

===But if any man draw back, === etc. This is the rendering of עפלה elation, as used by the Prophet, for the words are, “Where there shall be elation or munition, the soul of that man shall not continue right in him.” The Apostle gives here the Greek version, which partly agrees with the words of the Prophet, and partly differs from them. For this drawing back differs but little, if anything, from that elation or pride with which the ungodly are inflated, since their refractory opposition to God proceeds from that false confidence with which they are inebriated; for hence it is that they renounce his authority and promise themselves a quiet state, free from all evil. They may be said, then, to draw back, when they set up defenses of this kind, by which they drive away every fear of God and reverence for his name. And thus by this expression is intimated the power of faith no less than the character of impiety; for pride is impiety, because it renders not to God the honor due to him, by rendering man obedient to him. From self­security, insolence, and contempt, it comes that as long as it is well with the wicked, they dare, as one has said, to insult the clouds. But since nothing is more contrary to faith than this drawing back, for the true character of faith is, that it draws a man unto submission to God when drawn back by his own sinful nature.

The other clause, “He will not please my soul,” or as I have rendered it more fully, “My soul shall not delight in him,” is to be taken as the expression of the Apostle’s feeling; for it was not his purpose to quote exactly the words of the Prophet, but only to refer to the passage to invite readers to a closer examination of it. ¹⁹⁹

Calvin: Heb 10:39 - NO PHRASE

39.=== But we are not of them which draw back, === etc. The Apostle made a free use of the Greek version, which was most suitable to the doctrine which he was discussing; and he now wisely applies it. He had before warned them, lest by forsaking the Church they should alienate themselves from the faith and the grace of Christ; he now teaches them that they had been called for this end, that they might not draw back. And he again sets faith and drawing back in opposition the one to the other, and also the preservation of the soul to its perdition.

Now let it be noticed that this truth belongs also to us, for we, whom God has favored with the light of the Gospel, ought to acknowledge that we have been called in order that we may advance more and more in our obedience to God, and strive constantly to draw nearer to him. This is the real preservation of the soul, for by so doing we shall escape eternal perdition.

Defender: Heb 10:5 - he saith

Heb 10:5-7 (supplemented by further quotes in Heb 10:8-10) are an interpretive quotation from Psa 40:6-8, confirming that Psalm 40 is an important Messianic psalm, probably depicting the thoughts of Christ as He was hanging on the cross.

Defender: Heb 10:5 - a body

"Mine ears hast thou opened" (Psa 40:6) is here translated as "a body hast thou prepared me." The openings in the ear of an indentured servant (Exo 21:6) indicated the intent of that servant to serve his master forever, as it were, hearing only the voice of his master and doing only his will henceforth. This was a type of Christ, who willingly became a bondservant (Phi 2:5-8), willing even to die in accord with His Father's will. But before He could do this, He had to have a human body, with human ears.

Defender: Heb 10:5 - prepared me

The word "prepared" here (Greek katartizo) is the same word translated "framed" in Heb 11:3. That is, God formed the human body of His Son with the same mighty power and wisdom with which He had formed the universe. This can only mean that the body of Jesus, like that of Adam, was a special creation, not formed by the normal process of genetic inheritance."

Defender: Heb 10:6 - sacrifices for sin

Compare Psa 51:16-19 and Mic 6:7, Mic 6:8."

Defender: Heb 10:7 - the book

The book of God had been written in heaven long before it was transmitted to men on earth, and this certainly included God's great plan of redemption (Psa 119:89; Psa 139:16; 1Pe 1:18-20; Rev 13:8).

Defender: Heb 10:7 - thy will

The Lord Jesus Christ frequently confirmed the fact that He had come into the world specifically to do the will of His Father (Joh 4:34; Joh 5:30; Joh 6:38)."

Defender: Heb 10:12 - sat down

The high priests in Israel could never be seated (Heb 10:11), for their work was never finished. They could only enter the most holy place once each year, but Christ sat down there forever."

Defender: Heb 10:13 - footstool

This refers to the promise of Psa 110:1, which also speaks of Christ as "after the order of Melchisedec.""

Defender: Heb 10:16 - saith the Lord

Again, this cites Jer 31:33, Jer 31:34. See notes on Heb 8:6-13."

Defender: Heb 10:26 - sin wilfully

There is probably an allusion here to such Old Testament passages as Num 15:30, Num 15:31; Deu 17:2-7; etc. The presumptuous sins (Psa 19:13), especially of deliberate apostasy into idolatry and paganism, were punishable by death. In similar fashion, the deliberate rejection of Christ and His sacrifice for one's sins, after one fully understands its significance and may even have made profession of faith therein, is without remedy. This is the only means God has provided, and there is nothing more that can be said or done to save such a person. That person already knows and understands it all and has rejected it (Heb 6:4-6). Such a person, regardless of outward appearances, had never truly committed his faith and life to Christ in the first place (1Jo 2:19). This verse does not, in context, apply to other sins of a true Christian (Heb 10:39). The remedy for these is repentance and confession, for the blood of Christ has already paid for them (1Jo 1:7-9)."

Defender: Heb 10:28 - two or three witnesses

This refers in particular to Deu 17:6."

Defender: Heb 10:29 - despite unto the Spirit

These descriptions of the willful sin (Heb 10:26) make it clear that it is the unforgivable sin of willful, knowledgeable apostasy from the faith."

Defender: Heb 10:30 - hath said

The first reference quoted in this verse is from Deu 32:35, the second from Deu 32:36 (see Rom 12:19)."

Defender: Heb 10:31 - living God

There are sixteen references to "the living God" in the New Testament, an appropriate corollary to the fact that eight seems commonly associated with life, especially life after death, or eternal life."

Defender: Heb 10:36 - promise

Note the emphasis on God's promises in Hebrews 11, the faith chapter (Heb 11:9, Heb 11:11, Heb 11:13, Heb 11:17, Heb 11:33, Heb 11:39). Sometimes, the fulfillment of a divine promise may seem to us to be long in coming, but it will come. The "little while" (Heb 10:37) in God's timing may seem like a great while to us, but God transcends time, for He created it. He sees the fulfillment happening just as He hears the promise given, so it is inevitable. When the time comes, He "will not tarry" (Heb 10:37; Hab 2:3)."

Defender: Heb 10:38 - live by faith

This is the last of the three quotations in the New Testament of Hab 2:4 (Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11)."

Defender: Heb 10:39 - believe

"Believe" here is the same as "have faith." The emphasis throughout Hebrews 11 on "faith" is simply a recital of the outworking of the faith introduced into the discussion here in Heb 10:38, Heb 10:39 (there were no chapter divisions in the original manuscript). Thus the working faith of Hebrews 11 is the living faith of Heb 10:38 and the saving faith of Heb 10:39, and that faith must be exercised first of all on the creation as the work of God (Heb 11:3)."

TSK: Heb 10:1 - having // with // perfect

having : Heb 8:5, Heb 9:9, Heb 9:11, Heb 9:23; Col 2:17

with : Heb 10:3, Heb 10:4, Heb 10:11-18, Heb 7:18, Heb 7:19, Heb 9:8, Heb 9:9, Heb 9:25

perfect : Heb 10:14

TSK: Heb 10:2 - would they not have // once // conscience

would they not have : or, they would have

once : Heb 10:17, Heb 9:13, Heb 9:14; Psa 103:12; Isa 43:25, Isa 44:22; Mic 7:19

conscience : Our translators use the word conscience here, as elsewhere, for consciousness.

TSK: Heb 10:3 - a remembrance

a remembrance : Heb 9:7; Exo 30:10; Lev 16:6-11, Lev 16:21, Lev 16:22, Lev 16:29, Lev 16:30,Lev 16:34, Lev 23:27, Lev 23:28; Num 29:7-11; 1Ki 17:18; Mat 26:28

TSK: Heb 10:4 - not // take

not : Heb 10:8, Heb 9:9, Heb 9:13; Psa 50:8-12, Psa 51:16; Isa 1:11-15, Isa 66:3; Jer 6:20, Jer 7:21, Jer 7:22; Hos 6:6; Amo 5:21, Amo 5:22; Mic 6:6-8; Mar 12:33

take : There were essential defects in these sacrifices. 1st - They were not of the same nature with those who sinned. 2nd - They were not of sufficient value to make satisfaction for the affronts done to the justice and government of God. 3rd - The beasts offered up under the law could not consent to put themselves in the sinner’ s room and place. The atoning sacrifice must be one capable of consenting, and must voluntarily substitute himself in the sinner’ s stead: Christ did so. Heb 10:11; Hos 14:2; Joh 1:29; Rom 11:27; 1Jo 3:5

TSK: Heb 10:5 - when // Sacrifice // but // hast thou prepared me

when : Heb 10:7, Heb 1:6; Mat 11:3; Luk 7:19 *Gr.

Sacrifice : Psa 40:6-8, 50:8-23; Isa 1:11; Jer 6:20; Amo 5:21, Amo 5:22

but : Heb 10:10, Heb 2:14, Heb 8:3; Gen 3:15; Isa 7:14; Jer 31:22; Mat 1:20-23; Luk 1:35; Joh 1:14; Gal 4:4; 1Ti 3:16; 1Jo 4:2, 1Jo 4:3; 2Jo 1:7

hast thou prepared me : or, thou hast fitted me

TSK: Heb 10:6 - burnt // thou

burnt : Heb 10:4; Lev. 1:1-6:7

thou : Psa 147:11; Mal 1:10; Mat 3:17; Eph 5:2; Phi 4:18

TSK: Heb 10:7 - Lo // in

Lo : Heb 10:9, Heb 10:10; Pro 8:31; Joh 4:34, Joh 5:30, Joh 6:38

in : Gen 3:15 *Gr.

TSK: Heb 10:9 - Lo // He taketh

Lo : Heb 9:11-14

He taketh : Heb 7:18, Heb 7:19, Heb 8:7-13, Heb 12:27, Heb 12:28

TSK: Heb 10:10 - we // the offering

we : Heb 2:11, Heb 13:12; Zec 13:1; Joh 17:19, Joh 19:34; 1Co 1:30, 1Co 6:11; 1Jo 5:6

the offering : Heb 10:5, Heb 10:12, Heb 10:14, Heb 10:20, Heb 9:12, Heb 9:26, Heb 9:28

TSK: Heb 10:11 - daily // which

daily : Heb 7:27; Exo 29:38, Exo 29:39; Num 28:3, Num 28:24, Num 29:6; Eze 45:4; Dan 8:11, Dan 9:21, Dan 9:27; Dan 11:31, Dan 12:11; Luk 1:9, Luk 1:10

which : Heb 10:4; Psa 50:8-13; Isa 1:11

TSK: Heb 10:12

Heb 1:3, Heb 8:1, Heb 9:12; Act 2:33, Act 2:34; Rom 8:34; Col 3:1

TSK: Heb 10:13

Heb 1:13; Psa 110:1; Dan 2:44; Mat 22:44; Mar 12:36; Luk 20:43; Act 2:35; 1Co 15:25

TSK: Heb 10:14 - he // them

he : Heb 10:1, Heb 7:19, Heb 7:25, Heb 9:10,Heb 9:14

them : Heb 2:11, Heb 6:13, Heb 6:14, Heb 13:12; Act 20:32, Act 26:13; Rom 15:16; 1Co 1:2; Eph 5:26; Jud 1:1

TSK: Heb 10:15

Heb 2:3, Heb 2:4, Heb 3:7, Heb 9:8; 2Sa 23:2; Neh 9:30; Joh 15:26; Act 28:25; 1Pe 1:11, 1Pe 1:12; 2Pe 1:21; Rev 2:7, Rev 2:11, Rev 2:17, Rev 2:29, Rev 3:6, Rev 3:13, Rev 3:22, Rev 19:10

TSK: Heb 10:16

Heb 8:8-12; Jer 31:33, Jer 31:34; Rom 11:27

TSK: Heb 10:17 - And

And : Some copies have, Then he said, And their, etc. Heb 10:17

TSK: Heb 10:18

Heb 10:2, Heb 10:14

TSK: Heb 10:19 - Having // boldness // to enter

Having : Heb 4:16, Heb 12:28; Rom 8:15; Gal 4:6, Gal 4:7; Eph 3:12; 2Ti 1:7; 1Jo 3:19-21, 1Jo 4:17

boldness : or, liberty

to enter : Heb 7:25, Heb 9:3, Heb 9:7, Heb 9:8, Heb 9:12, Heb 9:23-25; Rom 5:2; Eph 2:18; 1Jo 2:1, 1Jo 2:2

TSK: Heb 10:20 - a new // consecrated // through // his

a new : Joh 10:7, Joh 10:9, Joh 14:6

consecrated : or, new made

through : Heb 6:19, Heb 9:3; Exo 26:31-37, Exo 36:35-38; Lev 16:2, Lev 16:15, Lev 21:23; Mat 27:51; Mar 15:38; Luk 23:45

his : Joh 6:51-56; Eph 2:15; 1Ti 3:16; 1Pe 3:18; 1Jo 4:2; 2Jo 1:7

TSK: Heb 10:21 - an // the house

an : Heb 2:17, Heb 3:1, Heb 4:14-16, Heb 6:20, Heb 7:26, Heb 8:1

the house : Heb 3:3-6; Mat 16:18; 1Co 3:9-17; 2Co 6:16, 2Co 6:17; Eph 2:19-22; 1Ti 3:15

TSK: Heb 10:22 - draw // a true // in full // sprinkled // an evil // our bodies

draw : Heb 4:16, Heb 7:19; Psa 73:28; Isa 29:13; Jer 30:21; Jam 4:8

a true : 1Ki 15:3; 1Ch 12:33, 1Ch 28:9, 1Ch 29:17; Psa 9:1, Psa 32:11, Psa 51:10, Psa 84:11, Psa 94:15; Psa 111:1, Psa 119:2, Psa 119:7, Psa 119:10,Psa 119:34, Psa 119:58, Psa 119:69, Psa 119:80,Psa 119:145; Pro 23:26; Jer 3:10, Jer 24:7; Act 8:21; Eph 6:5

in full : Heb 10:19; Mat 21:21, Mat 21:22; Mar 11:23, Mar 11:24; Eph 3:12; Jam 1:6; 1Jo 3:19, 1Jo 3:21, 1Jo 3:22

sprinkled : Heb 9:13, Heb 9:14, Heb 9:19, Heb 11:28, Heb 12:24; Lev 14:7; Num 8:7, Num 19:18, Num 19:19; Isa 52:15; Eze 36:25; 1Pe 1:2

an evil : Joh 8:9; 1Ti 4:2; 1Jo 3:20

our bodies : Heb 9:10; Exo 29:4; Lev 8:6; Eze 16:9, Eze 36:25; Zec 13:1; Mat 3:11; Joh 3:5; Joh 13:8-10; 1Co 6:11; 2Co 7:1; Eph 5:26; Tit 3:5; 1Pe 3:21; Rev 1:5

TSK: Heb 10:23 - hold // wavering // for

hold : Heb 3:6, Heb 3:14, Heb 4:14; Rev 3:11

wavering : Jam 1:6

for : Heb 6:18, Heb 11:11; 1Co 1:9, 1Co 10:13; 1Th 5:24; 2Th 3:3; Tit 1:2

TSK: Heb 10:24 - consider // to provoke // love

consider : Heb 13:3; Psa 41:1; Pro 29:7; Act 11:29; Rom 12:15, Rom 15:1, Rom 15:2; 1Co 8:12, 1Co 8:13, 1Co 9:22; 1Co 10:33; Gal 6:1; Col 3:16; 1Th 5:11; 2Th 3:9

to provoke : Rom 11:4; 2Co 8:8, 2Co 9:2

love : Heb 6:10,Heb 6:11, Heb 13:1; Gal 5:6, Gal 5:13, Gal 5:22; Phi 1:9-11; 1Th 1:3, 1Th 3:12, 1Th 3:13; 1Ti 6:18; Tit 2:4, Tit 3:8; 1Jo 3:18

TSK: Heb 10:25 - forsaking // but // as ye

forsaking : Mat 18:20; Joh 20:19-29; Act 1:13, Act 1:14, Act 2:1, Act 2:42, Act 16:16, Act 20:7; 1Co 5:4; 1Co 11:17, 1Co 11:18, 1Co 11:20, 1Co 14:23; Jud 1:19

but : Heb 10:24, Heb 3:13; Rom 12:8; 1Co 14:3; 1Th 4:18, 1Th 5:11 *marg.

as ye : Mat 24:33, Mat 24:34; Mar 13:29, Mar 13:30; Rom 13:11-13; Phi 4:5; Jam 5:8; 1Pe 4:7; 2Pe 3:9, 2Pe 3:11, 2Pe 3:14

TSK: Heb 10:26 - if // after // there

if : Heb 6:4-6; Lev 4:2, Lev 4:13; Num 15:28-31; Deu 17:12; Psa 19:12, Psa 19:13; Dan 5:22, Dan 5:23; Mat 12:31, Mat 12:32, Mat 12:43-45; Joh 9:41; 1Ti 1:13; 2Pe 2:20-22; 1Jo 5:16

after : Luk 12:47; Joh 13:17, Joh 15:22-24; 2Th 2:10; Jam 4:17

there : Heb 10:3-10

TSK: Heb 10:27 - a certain // fiery // which

a certain : Heb 2:3, Heb 12:25; 1Sa 28:19, 1Sa 28:20; Isa 33:14; Dan 5:6; Hos 10:8; Mat 8:29; Luk 21:26, Luk 23:30; Rev 6:15-17

fiery : Heb 12:29; Num 16:35; Psa 21:9; Jer 4:4; Eze 36:5, Eze 38:19; Joe 2:30; Nah 1:5, Nah 1:6; Zep 1:18, Zep 3:8; Mal 4:1; Mat 3:10,Mat 3:12, Mat 13:42, Mat 13:50, Mat 25:41; Mar 9:43-49; Luk 16:24; 2Th 1:8; Jam 5:3; Rev 20:15

which : Deu 32:43; Psa 68:1, Psa 68:2; Nah 1:2, Nah 1:8-10; Luk 19:27; 1Th 2:15, 1Th 2:16

TSK: Heb 10:28 - despised // without // under

despised : Heb 2:2; Num 15:30,Num 15:31, Num 15:36; Deu 13:6-10, Deu 17:2-13; 2Sa 12:9, 2Sa 12:13

without : Deu 19:13; Isa 27:11; Jer 13:14; Rom 9:15; Jam 2:13

under : Deu 17:2, Deu 17:6, Deu 17:7, Deu 19:15; Mat 18:16; Joh 8:17; 2Co 13:1

TSK: Heb 10:29 - how // trodden // the blood // wherewith // and hath // the Spirit

how : Heb 2:3, Heb 12:25

trodden : 2Ki 9:33; Psa 91:13; Isa 14:19, Isa 28:3; Lam 1:15; Eze 16:6 *marg. Mic 7:10; Mat 7:6; Rom 16:20; 1Co 15:25, 1Co 15:27

the blood : Heb 9:20, Heb 13:20

wherewith : Heb 2:11, Heb 9:13; Jer 1:5; Joh 10:36, Joh 17:19; 1Co 11:27, 1Co 11:29

and hath : Isa 63:10; Mat 12:31, Mat 12:32; Luk 12:10; Act 7:51; Eph 4:30

the Spirit : Psa 143:10; Zec 12:10

TSK: Heb 10:30 - Vengeance // The Lord shall

Vengeance : Deu 32:35; Psa 94:1; Isa 59:17, Isa 61:2, Isa 63:4; Nah 1:2; Rom 12:19, Rom 13:4

The Lord shall : Deu 32:36; Psa 50:4, Psa 96:13, Psa 98:9, Psa 135:14; Eze 18:30, Eze 34:17; 2Co 5:10

TSK: Heb 10:31 - a fearful // to fall

a fearful : Heb 10:27; Isa 33:14; Luk 21:11

to fall : Heb 12:29; Psa 50:22, Psa 76:7, Psa 90:11; Mat 10:28; Luk 12:5

TSK: Heb 10:32 - call // after // ye endured

call : Gal 3:3, Gal 3:4; Phi 3:16; 2Jo 1:8; Rev 2:5, Rev 3:3

after : Heb 6:4; Act 26:18; 2Co 4:6

ye endured : Heb 12:4; Act 8:1-3, Act 9:1, Act 9:2; Phi 1:29, Phi 1:30; Col 2:1; 2Ti 2:3-13, 2Ti 4:7, 2Ti 4:8

TSK: Heb 10:33 - made // by reproaches // whilst

made : Heb 11:36; Psa 71:7; Nah 3:6; Zec 3:8; 1Co 4:9

by reproaches : Heb 11:26, Heb 13:13; Psa 69:9, Psa 74:22, Psa 79:12, Psa 89:51; Isa 51:7; 2Co 12:10

whilst : Phi 1:7, Phi 4:14; 1Th 2:14; 2Ti 1:8, 2Ti 1:16-18

TSK: Heb 10:34 - in my // and took // in yourselves that ye have

in my : Act 21:33, Act 28:20; Eph 3:1, Eph 4:1, Eph 6:20; Phi 1:7; 2Ti 1:16, 2Ti 2:9

and took : Mat 5:11, Mat 5:12; Act 5:41; Jam 1:2

in yourselves that ye have : or, that ye have in yourselves, or, for yourselves. Mat 6:19, Mat 6:20, Mat 19:21; Luk 10:42, Luk 12:33; 2Co 5:1; Col 1:5, Col 3:2-4; 1Ti 6:19; 2Ti 4:8; 1Pe 1:4; 1Jo 3:2

TSK: Heb 10:35 - Cast // great

Cast : Heb 3:6, Heb 3:14, Heb 4:14

great : Heb 11:26; Psa 19:11; Mat 5:12, Mat 10:32, Mat 10:42; Luk 14:14; 1Co 15:58; Gal 6:8-10

TSK: Heb 10:36 - ye have // after // ye might

ye have : Heb 6:15, Heb 12:1; Psa 37:7, Psa 40:1; Mat 10:22, Mat 24:13; Luk 8:15, Luk 21:19; Rom 2:7; Rom 5:3, Rom 5:4, Rom 8:25, Rom 15:4, Rom 15:5; 1Co 13:7; Gal 6:9; Col 1:11; 1Th 1:3; Jam 1:3; Jam 1:4, Jam 5:7-11; Rev 13:10, Rev 14:12

after : Heb 13:21; Mat 7:21, Mat 12:50, Mat 21:31; Joh 7:17; Act 13:22, Act 13:36; Rom 12:2; Eph 6:6; Col 4:12; 1Jo 2:17

ye might : Heb 6:12, Heb 6:15, Heb 6:17, Heb 9:15; Col 3:24; 1Pe 1:9

TSK: Heb 10:37

Isa 26:20, Isa 60:22; Hab 2:3, Hab 2:4; Luk 18:8; Jam 5:7-9; 2Pe 3:8; Rev 22:20

TSK: Heb 10:38 - the just // but // my

the just : Hab 2:4; Rom 1:17; Gal 3:11

but : Heb 10:26, Heb 10:27, Heb 6:4-6; Psa 85:8; Eze 3:20, Eze 18:24; Zep 1:6; Mat 12:43-45, Mat 13:21; 2Pe 2:19-22; 1Jo 2:19

my : Psa 5:4, Psa 147:11, Psa 149:4; Isa 42:1; Mal 1:10; Mat 12:18; 1Th 2:15

TSK: Heb 10:39 - we are // unto // but

we are : Heb 6:6-9; 1Sa 15:11; Psa 44:18; Pro 1:32, Pro 14:14; Luk 11:26; 1Jo 5:16; Jud 1:12, Jud 1:13

unto : Heb 10:26; Joh 17:12; 2Th 2:3; 1Ti 6:9; 2Pe 3:7; Rev 17:8, Rev 17:11

but : Heb 11:1; Mar 16:16; Joh 3:15, Joh 3:16, Joh 5:24, Joh 6:40, Joh 20:31; Act 16:30,Act 16:31; Rom 10:9, Rom 10:10; 1Th 5:9; 2Th 2:12-14; 1Pe 1:5; 1Jo 5:5

Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per Ayat)

Poole: Heb 10:1 - For // The law // Having a shadow of good things to come // And not the very image of the things // Can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect

Heb 10:1-4 The sacrifices of the law, being often repeated,

could not take away sins.

Heb 10:5-9 The abolition of them, and substitution of Christ’ s

body in their stead, foretold by the psalmist,

Heb 10:10-18 by the offering of which body once for all we obtain

perfect remission.

Heb 10:19-25 An exhortation to steadfastness in the faith, and to

love and good works.

Heb 10:26-31 The danger of a wilful relapse after having received

the knowledge of the truth,

Heb 10:32-39 and of forfeiting the reward of a good beginning for

want of perseverance.

For: this for is connecting this to the foregoing discourse, and is a further improvement of the argument laid down, Heb 9 , proving the necessity and excellency of the one sacrifice offered by Christ for sinners unto God, from the weakness of all the legal ones. For if all the multitude of them were not able to take away sins, and Christ’ s one offering is mighty to abolish them, and to perfect all who use it, then not these legal ones, but his is necessary to be valued by the Hebrews, and preferred to that end; the demonstration of which takes up from Heb 10:1-18 of this chapter.

The law the whole Mosaical economy given from God to Israel by him in the wilderness of Sinai; priesthood, covenant, sacrifices, and services, which that did contain.

Having a shadow of good things to come: see Heb 8:5 . A shadow is lower than an image, and of another kind from the reality or substance; a dark, obscure representation sentation of what was to fulfil them, viz. of Christ, with all his ministry and privileges attending his covenant, both for time and eternity; this the Mosaical law-real comprehended, but all in shadow-work.

And not the very image of the things they are not the very essence and substance themselves of these things, the pattern, or real sampler, but a shadowy representation; they lead their users to Christ and his matters, which they represented, but were not the substantial good things themselves. So image is read, 1Co 15:49 , we have borne the image of the earthy Adam, that is, his nature.

Can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect: the legal sacrifices are not only impotent in respect of their constitution, but of their very nature, being only shadows, so as they cannot render a soul complete, either in respect of justification or sanctification; they could not free any either from the guilt or punishment of sin at present, much less eternally: with all the renovation of them either on the day of atonement yearly, or those daily offered by them, though they should continue to be offered for ever, yet could they not perfect either the priests ministering, or those for whom they ministered, who were externally humbling themselves on the expiation day; they being designed only to point the people to this better sacrifice of Christ, which was to perfect them, that work being so noble, and above, the power of shadows to perform.

Poole: Heb 10:2 - For then would they not have ceased to be offered? // Because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins

For then would they not have ceased to be offered? for proves the weakness of that shadowy service under the law, because it never ceased, which it would if it had perfected its users; and having reached its end, and done that work, have ceased; for these sacrifices would not of right have been repeated, neither needed they, if they could have justified and sanctified souls for ever.

Because that the worshippers once purged should have had no more conscience of sins: for then this effect would have followed, the worshippers who were to be atoned for or expiated by these sacrifices, if they had perfected them, i.e. pardoned, justified, and acquitted them from guilt of sin and punishment, there would have nothing remained to have troubled, vexed, or tormented their souls, they being no further accused or condemned by their conscience about sin, God having justified and sanctified them, Heb 9:14,26,28 ; compare Rom 5:1,2,11 .

Poole: Heb 10:3

If the legal sacrifices could have perfected their offerers, there would have been no remembrance of sins; but there is a remembrance of sins yearly, therefore they are weak and cannot perfect. These shadowy-sacrifices yearly reiterated, still left sins in their guilt and killing power, loading and grinding the conscience by accusation and condemnation for them, as well as setting them in the light of God’ s countenance. For in the expiation day Aaron was to remember and to confess over the head of the scape-goat, laying his hands on it, all the church’ s sins of the past year and life, notwithstanding former expiatory sacrifices offered for them, Lev 16:22 . For as soon as that was done, their expiating virtue vanished, and so they renewed sacrifices without any spiritual profit by them, the guilt of past and present sins remaining still: whereas Christians now renewing sin, do renew their faith and repentance, but not their sacrifice for it; the virtue of which, in a full and final absolution, applied to them by the Spirit, makes them to have, upon their final accounts, no conscience of sin for ever.

Poole: Heb 10:4 - For // It is not possible // That the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins

For gives a reason of the precedent proof, that the legal sacrifices did keep sins in remembrance; for they were of such matter as could not have any causal power to take them away.

It is not possible: this is equivalent to a universal negative, the impossibility being absolute as to the things themselves in their very nature; they being corporeal, can have no influence upon a spiritual evil in the soul, Mic 6:6,7 ; and by God’ s constitution they were to lead them to better things, God being not pleased with flesh and blood, Psa 50:13 Isa 1:11 .

That the blood of bulls and of goats should take away sins the blood of these were only carried into the holy of holiest on the atonement day, yearly, Lev 16:1-34 , to which this is chiefly applied; nor could the blood of all the other sacrifices by expiation pardon their offerers, nor by sanctification cleanse them, nor by removing the sense of them comfort the soul; they could neither pacify God, nor the sinner’ s conscience, having no virtue or power to satisfy God’ s justice, or merit his grace, only it had by his constitution a power to typify that blood which could do both.

Poole: Heb 10:5 - Wherefore // He saith // Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not // But a body hast thou prepared me

WhereforeDio , introduceth the proof of the invalidity of legal sacrifices, and the efficacy of the one sacrifice of Christ, from Divine testimony about both of them.

He saith God the Son, who existed before his incarnation, bespeaketh God the Father, when he was coming into this world, to become a part of it, by uniting a holy human nature to the Divine, as David voucheth by the Spirit of God, Psa 40:6 .

Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not: the bloody atoning sacrifices of bulls and goats, the peace-offerings, and thank-offerings, Lev 7:16 , and offerings of every sort without blood, required by the law of Moses, God did neither desire, require, nor delight in as in themselves propitiatory; for he never intended them to take away sins, or perfect the worshippers: see 1Sa 15:22 Isa 1:11-15 Jer 6:20 Amo 5:21,22 .

But a body hast thou prepared me: but, the Hebrew text reads, the ears hast thou bored for me. The apostle makes use here of the Greek paraphrase, a body hast thou fitted me; as giving in proper terms the sense of the former figurative expression, discovering thereby Christ’ s enitre willingness to become God’ s servant for ever, Exo 21:6 ; and that he might be so, which he could not as God the Son, simply, the Father by his Spirit did articulate him, and formed him joint by joint a body; that is, furnished him with a human nature, so as that he might perform that piece of service which God required, offering up himself a bloody sacrifice for sin, to which he was obedient, Phi 2:8 . Thus were his ears bored, which could not be if he had not been clothed with a body.

Poole: Heb 10:6

Two other sorts of sacrifices are added to the former, as whole burnt-offerings, which were all devoured by fire on God’ s altar, and no part of them came to the priests, Lev 1:3,9,10,13,14,17 ; and peace-offerings, which were not totally consumed, but part of them was the priests’ portion, Exo 29:27,28 . These four sorts of sacrifices comprehend all the Aaronical offerings for expiation. God did not require or desire any of these for themselves, or for the perfecting of sinners; he did not as to such an end approve them, or take any pleasure in them.

Poole: Heb 10:7 - Then said I, Lo, I come // In the volume of the book it is written of me // To do thy will, O God

Then said I, Lo, I come: when the Father declared the sacrifices of beasts and birds would not please him, nor be accepted for expiating sins, then I said, I appeared in person, and declared, Lo, I come with a fit and proper sacrifice; I approach myself with my human nature, fully resolved to offer that to thee as a propitiatory sacrifice, Joh 12:27 ; compare Psa 40:7 .

In the volume of the book it is written of me: kefaliv , the head; our translators keep to the Hebrew, rpo tlumb the volume of the book, Psa 40:7 . Books, with the Hebrews, were rolls of parchment stitched at the top, and so rolled up. In this book was Christ every where written and spoken of, as he testifieth himself before his death, Joh 5:39 , after his resurrection, Luk 24:44-46 . The Septuagint render it, the head, as beiag in the top and beginning of the whole roll to wit, in the books of Moses; compare Luk 24:27 . And in the entrance of them the Spirit testifieth of his Deity, and of his union to the humanity, being to be conceived and born of a virgin, and offering himself a sacrifice to expiate sin, and reconcile sinners, Gen 3:15 ; compare Joh 5:46,47 .

To do thy will, O God to obey his Father’ s command, of dying an expiatory sacrifice for sinners. It was his Father’ s will that he should so offer himself for satisfying his justice, making way for his mercy, and so redeeming and recovering lost souls. This will of God was in his heart, he delighted to obey it, Psa 40:8 ; and his own natural will that would regret it, he would deny, and would not use his Divine power to deliver himself from it, Mat 26:39,46 Joh 18:11 .

Poole: Heb 10:8 - which are offered by the law

In this verse the apostle repeats the whole testimony, produced out of the Psalm, only with a specification in a parenthesis,

which are offered by the law viz. such sacrifices, against which the apostle argueth, which could not purge away sin, nor procure righteousness, nor make no more conscience of sins. He observes from the Psalm, that the will of God was plainly signified by his Spirit to David under the law, about the nature, state, and design of his institution of sacrifices, that they were typical of, and leading to, a better sacrifice than themselves; and that for their own sake only they were no way acceptable to God, and so rejected by him.

Poole: Heb 10:9 - He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second

In this verse the apostle collects the psalmist’ s assertion of God the Father’ s accepting his sacrifice, the offering whereof was so exactly agreeable to his will, when he was displeased with the legal ones; and this revealed to David when he was punctually using them according to the law.

He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second: God therefore abolished all the legal sacrifices, which he commanded to be used as types of the better sacrifice he had provided, because of their insufficiency and weakness as to expiate sin, or pacify conscience, that he might establish that sacrifice of the body of Christ for abolishing sin, and bringing in everlasting righteousness, which was effectual, and an actual obedience agreeable to his will and command, Phi 2:7,8 . This being thus proved, he concludes from it... ( See Poole on "Heb 10:10" ).

Poole: Heb 10:10 - By the which will // We are sanctified // Through the offering // Of the body of Jesus once for all

By the which will that spoken of Psa 40:8 , that will and command of God given to Christ, God-man, that he should once offer up his body a sacrifice for sin, which he willingly and heartily obeyed, Phi 2:8 .

We are sanctified : sanctified is to be taken largely, for a communication to us of all the benefits of redemption, as pardon, reconciliation, absolution from punishment, renovation of God’ s image, and such a discharge of sin at last, as never to be guilty of it more, perfection of grace in glory.

Through the offering the volutarily and heartily yielding it up, and presenting the blood of it to the Father within the veil in heaven to atone him, according to his own command and will, without which it would not have been accepted by him, Luk 23:46 ; compare Joh 20:15,17,18 19:28,30 .

Of the body of Jesus once for all: it was that part of Christ’ s person that was to die a sacrifice, and the blood of it that was to be shed for purchasing the remission of sins, as appears in the memorial of it, Luk 22:19,20 ; the very body of God-man, Act 20:28 . The once offering of which was eternally available to take away sin from sinners, and perfect them to glory. So that God’ s end being once reached in it, it is of perpetual virtue to apply its fruits to believing penitents, and needs not any repetition.

Poole: Heb 10:11 - And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices // Which can never take away sins

Having proved, that not the yearly repeated legal sacrifices could perfect a sinner, but only the sacrifice of Christ, the Spirit proceeds to prove, that the daily legal sacrifices can do as little for this work as the annual; and therefore these Hebrews ought to desert all these, and depend only upon Christ’ s, Heb 10:11-18 .

And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices: every priest in Aaron’ s family in his course daily ministering, stood at the altar, and performed the service appointed him by God, offering often the same bloody sacrifices to God, of bulls, goats, sheep, fowl, many times in one day, and for many days together, Heb 7:27 .

Which can never take away sins these were not available either to the priests offering, or those who brought them to be offered, for the spiritual and eternal expiation of their sins, as to their guilt, stain, power, or punishment, not any, nor all of these, none could do it at any time: see Heb 10:4 .

Poole: Heb 10:12 - But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins // For ever // Sat down on the right hand of God

But this man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins: opposed to the legal priests is this Priest, God-man, an almighty Minister, having once offered, and no more, one sacrifice of his body for the sins of others, (he had none of his own, as every other priest had), that they might be pardoned and remembered no more, it being of eternal virtue and efficacy.

For ever must be joined to the sacrifice to complete the opposition, Heb 10:11 . The legal one could never take away sins, but his one sacrifice could take them away for ever.

Sat down on the right hand of God he ceased from sacrificing any more, and ascended up to heaven, and there he sat himself down (having abolished sin, and finished his work as a servant for ever) in the highest place of dominion and power at God’ s right hand, while the Aaronites stood trembling and waiting at God’ s foot-stool: and thence he powerfully and efficaciously commands the blotting out of sins, applieth his merits, and dispenseth to his servants the covenant mercies which he purchased by his own blood for them, Heb 1:3 2:9 8:2 .

Poole: Heb 10:13

That which remaineth he expecteth, even the fulfilling of his Father’ s promise to him, Psa 110:1 , patiently waiting, earnestly looking, for what is most certain, and wherein he cannot be disappointed; for in respect of himself. His enemies cannot infest him more, being entirely vanquished already; but in respect of his administration, he waits till all that oppose his royal priesthood, as the devil and his angels, sin, the curse, death, and the world, with which he conflicts as a Priest to destroy them with his own blood, as his members do by it, Rev 12:11 . Having given them their death’ s wound by his own death, he sits down, and waits in the successive ages of his church, until upon his elect it be made good, putting all under his own and church’ s feet, so to overcome and trample on them, as men on their footstools: see Heb 2:8 1Co 15:26 .

Poole: Heb 10:14 - For by one offering // He hath perfected for ever // Them that are sanctified

For by one offering: for here gives the reason of the precedent effect, and it is opposed to the reason of the legal offerings’ defect; their sacrifices multiplied could not perfect sinners, but this one doth it fully.

He hath perfected for ever: Christ, God-man, the gospel High Priest, by the one offering of himself a sacrifice for sin to God his Father, and once performed by him, hath secured perfection of justification, sanctification, and blessedness, perpetually to be continued, whereby the persons interested in it are qualified and consecrated to be priests to God and his Father, (as the Aaronical priests were by the sacrifice of the ram of consecration, Exo 29:22,24 ), to serve in their proportion here, but especially after the completion of it by their resurrection, they shall perfectly serve him before his throne in the holy of holiest for ever, 1Pe 2:9 Rev 1:6 5:10 20:6 .

Them that are sanctified the renewed souls by the Holy Ghost, such whose consciences he hath sprinkled with the blood of Jesus, and by it freed them from the guilt of sin and its punishment, and whose natures he regenerates and sanctifieth, freeing them from their evil habits, and making them inherently holiness unto the Lord, Psa 110:3 1Co 6:11 .

Poole: Heb 10:15 - Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us // to us // For after that he had said before

The assumption cleared before, the apostle now proceedeth to prove out of the Old Testament, viz. that God’ s purpose was, by Christ’ s one sacrifice to take away all sins for ever; therefore there was no need of the repetition of the legal sacrifices.

Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: the authority avouched, is the testimony of the Holy Spirit of truth, that cannot deceive nor be deceived in what it witnesseth, but confirms the truth beyond all just ground of doubting, by his amanuensis the prophet Jeremiah, Jer 31:31,33,34 ; where the person that the prophet styleth Jehovah, is by the apostle declared to be the Holy Ghost; and by it is proved to be the eternal God. He testifieth

to us the church of God, in the prophet’ s time, and to us all called to be members of it to this day.

For after that he had said before: this contains the preface of the Spirit’ s testimony, that which he spake before, the covenant, which is his evidence; and this preface is laid down, Jer 31:31 . Here they are all the apostle’ s words.

Poole: Heb 10:16

God promiseth his true Israel his entering with them into a new testamental covenant; after the days that the covenant administration at Sinai was expired, then the Lord saith, Jer 31:33 , that he will renew minds and hearts by his Spirit, and contorm them to his will, that they shall be living, walking exemplars of his law; of both which see Heb 8:10 . This work of sanctification of souls is properly inferred here, to prove that such as enjoy it are perfected by Christ, because the promise of holiness is joined with that of perfect righteousness. Formerly it was urged from the text to another purpose, to prove God’ s will of changing the Aaronical administration of the covenant, because this was better. Here it is urged to prove the perfect effect of the sacrifice of Christ once offered to God, without which these promises of the covenant of justifying and sanctifying sinners had neither been made nor effected.

Poole: Heb 10:17

God covenanteth to give not only sanctification, but justification to his believing Israel, so as their sins shall be remitted, and God will solemnly absolve them from the punishment they merit; see Heb 8:12 ; promised, Jer 31:34 . In which proof, though there be no express mention of the sacrifice of Christ, yet is it implied, for it is urged by the Spirit to that purpose; and in other scriptures, speaking of the same thing here promised, it is expressed, as hath been shown, Heb 8:6 , compare Isa 53:1-12that the death of Christ confirms this covenant, of which he is Mediator, and secures remission of sin for ever to the duly qualified subject for it.

Poole: Heb 10:18

The Spirit having cleared his assumption before, now concludes; Whereas perfect forgiveness of sins is from God’ s grace, by the one sacrifice of his Son once offered, acquired and effected for penitent believers for ever, as the promise voucheth, Jer 31:34 : For he will in no wise remember their sins, but will forgive them for ever; therefore there needs no repetition of that sacrifice again, or of any other for sin. But the Hebrews had the highest reason now to desert the legal sacrifices, and to rest upon and to cleave to his alone, any being, use, or consistency of such, after the effect of Christ’ s one sacrifice, being vain; for all being completed in his, it is but just theirs should cease from them.

Poole: Heb 10:19 - therefore, brethren // Boldness to enter into the holiest // By the blood of Jesus

At this verse the Spirit applieth and maketh use of the doctrine of the great gospel High Priest, and his one all-sufficient sacrifice, and continueth it through part of Heb 13:1-25 . The transition to it is made by the particle oun , therefore, which refers to the whole of his doctrinal discourse before of the excellency of the gospel High Priest, for his person, as to both his natures, being God-man, and his sacrifice, with its effects. Seeing these things are so,

therefore, brethren see Heb 3:1,12 ; inviting them with this endearing term of relation, to receive what his brotherly love imparted to them for their salvation.

Boldness to enter into the holiest freedom granted us of God for this motion, and confidence and freeness of Spirit in ourselves to move, so as not only to look into the holy of holiest, but of spiritual and real access for supplication and conversation, while we are personally upon earth; and others are denied such an entrance and approach to him on his throne of grace there, while they have their petitions received, Eph 3:12 , and thence their persons blessed, Heb 4:16 .

By the blood of Jesus: and this only vouchsafed them by the blood of Jesus, which atoned him, who sits on the throne, for us, and made it accessible to us. How much greater is this gospel privilege than that under the law! Aaron alone, and not the Israelites, could enter into the holy of holiest, and that but once a year, and then with the blood of beasts sacrificed for himself and them; whereas every penitent believing sinner can now by faith in Christ’ s blood and prayer, enter into the holiest of all in heaven, and there converse with God every day, while sin hath made him inaccessible to others.

Poole: Heb 10:20 - By a new and living way // Which he hath consecrated for us // Through the veil, that is to say, his flesh

By a new and living way which way is figuratively setting out the means of entering into the holiest in heaven by the blood of Christ. By way is understood that by which approach to God in heaven is made, and wherein we must have our access to him, even Christ himself, Joh 14:6 : prosfaton , a way newly made manifest by Christ’ s sacrifice newly slain and offered, rending the veal that hid heaven from them, so as they could not so clearly discern the throne of grace then, as now; and the way is not only new, but zwsan , a quickening way, giving life and ability for motion and refreshment to those who walk in it, Joh 14:6 , such as is everlasting, and is opened, not as the legal way, only to the high priest, but to all true Israelites to enter into it, and that not once a year, but continually. This is the way of life permanent and safe, Isa 35:8-10 .

Which he hath consecrated for us this way Christ himself hath newly made, finished and opened unto them that they might walk therein, and reach home to God; nothing could obstruct or hinder them in it, he having perfected it unto this end.

Through the veil, that is to say, his flesh: the inner veil, that separated the holiest of all from the holy place, was a type of the flesh of Christ, veiling his Deity; through the breaking and rending of which by death, he opens the way to the throne of grace in the holy of holiest in heaven, and so made God accessible to believers there, Heb 9:12 ; compare Mat 27:51 .

Poole: Heb 10:21

Christians have not only a liberty of coming, but a way wherein, and a help whereby, to reach home to God; which help is a surpassing Priest to all others, the great and eminent one for real worth and dignity, Christ himself, God-man, exalted to the right hand of the Majesty on high, after he had fulfilled his work here; where he was invested with all authority and power, and set over the church of the living God, consisting both of Hebrew and Gentile Israelites, Heb 3:6 Act 20:28 ; whose sacrifices of praise and prayer offered up to God, he presenteth, perfumed with the incense of his own merits, before the throne, representing their persons, pleading their cause, and continually interceding for their good, making all they are and perform acceptable to his Father by his own blood, Heb 8:2 .

Poole: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near // With a true heart // In full assurance of faith // Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience // And our bodies washed with pure water

Let us draw near this contains the duty grounded on, and enconraged to, by the former privileges, viz. the spiritual motion of his church, using Christ for their coming home to God, in prayer, and all parts of worship and conversation: see Heb 4:16 7:25 .

With a true heart with sincerity and integrity of heart, both as it is the subject of actions, and exercising them as such in all acts of worship and service unto God, when the mind and heart is fixed to perform all strictly, according to God’ s will, for matter and manner, so as to reach him glory, and to obtain from him a blessing, Psa 37:31 .

In full assurance of faith believing in, and being fully assured and confident of, Christ’ s merits and God’ s promise, which is trne, faithful, and immutable, to all who perform the duty required by it, Heb 6:11 Col 2:2 Jam 1:5-7 .

Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience having the soul in all its rational faculties, the inward man, the prime efficient of all actions, and here under bond to the law of God, purged and cleansed; alluding to the Aaronical rite of purifying by sprinkling of blood, as souls are to be now by the blood of Christ when they are justified, Rom 3:23-26 , that God may admit them into his presence, hear them when they worship him, Heb 10:19,20 ; so as they may be free from an accusing or, condemning conscience, on the acconnt of the guilt of sin gnawing them, and making them obnoxious to punishment; as also of the stain and pollution of sin, making them unfit for any communion with God, Heb 9:14 .

And our bodies washed with pure water the body (as the priests were under the law washed before their service) is the outward man, which is, as well as the soul, to be sanctified by the Holy Spirit, and cleansd from all filthiness of flesh: these corrupt members of the old man must be put off, and mortified by the Spirit of God, before they can be fit to approach to worship him, Eze 36:25 1Co 6:11,19,20 2Co 7:1 1Jo 3:3 .

Poole: Heb 10:23 - Let us hold fast // The profession of our faith // Without wavering // For he is faithful that promised

Let us hold fast this duty is inferred from the doctrine of the gospel High Priest, and the perfect work he wrought in taking away sin, and bringing in everlasting righteousness: let us herefore persevere in the faith and hope of him, really, actually, stedfastly, retaining it with all our might and power; whatsoever insinuations may be used to entice us, or violence by persecutions to force us, from it, retaining it still in mind, will, affection, and operation.

The profession of our faith an outward exhibition to the world both in word and deed, as we have it sincerely in our hearts, solemnly owning it in the ordinances of God in his church, of the hope we have in Christ our High Priest, and of all that he hath purchased for us, and promised to perform in us and to us, Heb 3:1,6 4:14 6:11 Rom 10:9,10 1Pe 1:3,21 .

Without waveringaklinh , without any declining from it, either to the right or left, from the first and due state of it; not warping or wavering from the revelation of God about it, when others weakly made a defection from it, Heb 6:6,9 . And good reason for this unbiassed retention of it, while others declined.

For he is faithful that promised for God, who covenanted with them what he will be to and do for them, is only primitively, eminently, and reciprocally faithful and unchangeable for his person and purpose; all is sure on God’ s side, Num 23:19 , and his power is irresistible. He hath promised to reward those who persevere and continue to the end true to the Redeemer, and to give them grace and assistance that they may so continue, so as they need not fear the power of their enemies, nor their own weakness, for he will enable them to perform the duty, endure the afflictions for it, and then to reach the blessing, 1Co 10:13 1Th 5:23,24 2Th 3:3 .

Poole: Heb 10:24 - To provoke unto love

Having urged from the gospel doctrine of our High Priest our duty to God, the Spirit proceeds to show what influence it should have on Christians for performing their duty one to another, in their inspection and observation of the whole body of Christ, consisting of Jew and Gentile, who have equally shared in Christ’ s sacrifice, and are interested in and related to is his person; and by the apprehensive and judicial faculty so to discern the spiritual state and condition of each other, and the whole, as every particular member of it may be capable to animadvert, exhort, reprove, counsel, or comfort, and act suitably and seasonably in the discharge of their mutual duty, Heb 3:13 Rom 14:19 15:7,14 Col 3:16 1Th 5:11,15 .

To provoke unto loveeiv parozusmon it is a word borrowed from physicians, who use it to set out the violent incursion of a fever, when the fit is so strong as to make the body tremble and bed shake with the horror and rigour of it. In this place it is used to set out the vehemency of affection to which the sacrifice of Christ obligeth Christians, as those who had their whole persons acted by love to each other, with all vehemency, to the highest and fullest pitch of it; as who should exceed in benevolence, beneficence, and complacency in each other, such as is conscientious, pure, and extensive to the very end, Heb 13:1 Rom 12:9,20 1Th 4:9 1Pe 1:22 ; and manifesting itself in good works to them, especially merciful ones, pitying, counselling, succouring, supplying, and comforting them, Jam 2:13,15,16 1Jo 3:14,16-18 and this freely, cheerfully, and constantly, Eph 2:10 4:32 1Ti 6:18 .

Poole: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking // The assembling of ourselves together // As the manner of some is // But exhorting one another // And so much the more, as ye see the day approaching

Helps to the performance of both the former duties, to God and fellow Christians, with their respective motives, are laid down in the following part of the chapter. The first is couched in this verse; neither slighting in thought, nor vilifying in word, nor separating, nor leaving by dissociation.

Not forsaking: egkataleipontev imports such a desertion, as leaves destitute in deep trouble or distress, when they should be helping.

The assembling of ourselves together: episunagwghn strictly notes an addition to this synagogue of the Jews; an accession of new members to the former church assembly, even the Gentiles, becoming Abraham’ s seed by their conversion to, and confession of, the faith of Christ. This some of the Jews, from the self-conceit of their being the only people of God, disdained, and continued in a separation from them, and all communion with them. This the Spirit reproves, and adviseth not to leave the assembly thus augmented, lest in doing it they forsook God and Christ, as well as ordinances of worship and duties attending such church meetings, and promoting their salvation.

As the manner of some is such desertion of those assemblies in the worshipping and serving of God, was the common custom among some of these Hebrews; a usual, frequent mode of them to do it; some idolizing their own nation; others, their own selves, thinking them holier than others, Gal 2:12-14 ; others, that valued honours, riches, and ease more than Christ or their souls; some for fear of persecution, as foretold, Luk 8:13,14 , fulfilled, Gal 6:12 .

But exhorting one anotherparakalountev supposeth assembling, in opposition to the former desertion, and the duty of the assembled; and signifieth, counselling, reproving, encouraging, and comforting one another, so as they might persevere in performing the duties for which they assembled, according to Christ’ s mind and will; so as to strengthen each other’ s hearts and hands in the faith, and in the other duties instanced in before.

And so much the more, as ye see the day approaching they have so much the more reason to do it, and intend the work, as they did not conjecture, but certainly know, that the day of their own death, and particular account to be given of themselves to God; the day of God’ s executing his judgments on Jerusalem, as Christ foretold, Mat 24:1-28 , prophesied by Daniel before, Dan 9:26,27 , when the temple should be burnt, the city destroyed, and the people dispersed through the world; or, the day of the general judgment, testified by the gospel to the world, Act 17:31 : all these were every day nearer to them than other, and they believed them to approach; therefore ought they to be more exercised in denying evil and doing good, not forsaking church communion, but keeping close to Christ and his assemblies, that they might better stand together in that day.

Poole: Heb 10:26 - If we sin wilfully // After that we have received the knowledge of the truth // There remaineth no more sacrifice for sins

If we sin wilfully: the severe exaction which God will take upon such as apostatize from him, is further enforcing the former duty, and is introduced by the particle for, to that end; if we by a free and spontaneous desertion of Christ, and his ordinances, without a coercion by threats and persecutions; and this after we had professedly in our judgments, wills, and affections, with faith and reverence, acknowledged a love and subjection to the true gospel doctrine of the way of bringing sinners to God by Christ our great High Priest, Joh 8:31 14:6 , which was made known to them by Christ and his apostles, and confirmed by miracles and the gifts of the Holy Ghost, so as to profess a full conviction of this truth, so as to assent and consent to it.

After that we have received the knowledge of the truth after all this, to renounce the profession of it, and to forsake the assemblies where it is held forth; this is the spontaneous and wilful sinning: see Heb 6:6 .

There remaineth no more sacrifice for sins: this is unpardonable by the just constitution of God in the gospel, because no sacrifice can atone God for them, without which they cannot be pardoned; and the sacrifice of Christ, which only could do it, they renounce and desert; and so this, nor any other they can bring, can procure pardon for them, so that their sins remain in guilt and power on them, and between them and God’ s wrath are they like irrecoverably to be ground to perdition.

Poole: Heb 10:27 - But a certain fearful looking for of judgment // And fiery indignation // Which shall devour the adversaries

But a certain fearful looking for of judgment: But, is introducing the terrible evil asserted to be expected when sacrifice cannot hetp such sinners, especial and certain, terrible and dreadful (such as fills the soul with fears and horrors) expectation of judgment by their awakened consciences, not knowing how soon it may come; as a malefactor under sentence, in daily expectation of execution, how doth he suffer it over and over! So will this worm gnaw them: to which is synonymous, Mar 9:44 . How must the execution of the sentence of the just Judge terrify them!

And fiery indignation when it must be by burning, or heat of fire; wrath of fire proceeding from an injured and wronged God, Eze 36:5 38:19 Zep 1:18 3:8 . As in execution of just vengeance, which like fire devours and eateth them up, not putting an end to their being by consumption, but perpetual piercing, searching, torturing, and this for eternity.

Which shall devour the adversaries these underhand adversaries, utenantiouv , who are the most bitter enemies of Christ and his church, because secret ones, and seem to be by profession otherwise, Mat 25:41 Mar 9:43,44 2Th 1:8,9 .

Poole: Heb 10:28 - He that despised Moses’ s law // Died without mercy under two or three witnesses

The punishment threatened on such sinners is illustrated by an instance proper to the Hebrews; For if the lesser sin against Moses’ s law was punished by death, the greater sin against the gospel of Christ shall be more punished.

He that despised Moses’ s law any person, whoever he were, none excepted, cantemning, rejecting, nullifying, or making to have noplace or force, (suitable to forsaking, before prohibited), the law of God, given by the mediation of Moses, so as to have no power on the conscience by apostacy from it, and to do it openly, proudly, and presumptuously, in the face of the church, Num 15:30,31 .

Died without mercy under two or three witnesses was to be sentenced to death without any compassion or mercy, and indispensably executed without any pity, by stoning of the offender by two or three witnessess, which did evidence the fact, and convict him of it, according to the law, as Deu 13:6-11 17:2-7 .

Poole: Heb 10:29 - Of how much sorer punishment // Suppose ye // Shall he be thought worthy // Who hath trodden underfoot the Son of God // And hath counted the blood of the covenant an unholy thing // Wherewith he was sanctified // And hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace

Of how much sorer punishment: the expostulation aggravates both the sin and the punishment in the consequent on the former assertion; a punishment heavier, bitterer, sorer, more grievous, and unexpressibly greater, than death.

Suppose ye you yourselves being judges, to whom I appeal about it; what can you suppose, think, or determine of it?

Shall he be thought worthy doth he fully deserve, and is liable to, by the judgment of man, but much more by the righteous and inexorable judgment of God?

Who hath trodden underfoot the Son of God who sinneth at a higher rate than a Jew against Moses’ s law, being an apostate from the gospel, a revolter from and a rebel against it, discovering it by as much as in him lieth, tearing from his throne God the Son incarnate, and treading him under his feet, wickedly undervaluing and horribly vilifying him, treating him with the greatest contempt that can be expressed by such an action, as if he were the vilest malefactor. A person so much greater and more excellent than Moses, to be so used; so as, if he were here on earth, he would tread him (who is higher than the heavens, and had done and suffered so much for him) as the dust and dirt under his feet; and this by a contemptuous forsaking his church assemblies, wherein he was set out in all his excellencies.

And hath counted the blood of the covenant an unholy thing accounting and so deserting the blood of Christ, (which ratified the everlasting covenant of grace, by whose virtue was made unalterable, firm, and effectual in all the promises of it of pardon, righteousness, holiness, grace, and glory, unto penitent believing sinners), as either the common blood of men, or the blood of a malefactor, to have not so much excellency in it as the blood of bulls, or goats, or rams, or birds, under the law; as not sanctifying souls, but polluted.

Wherewith he was sanctifieden w hgiasyh , in or by which he was sanctified, is by most interpreters referred to the apostate, as aggravating his sin, to despise that blood by which he thought he was so, and boasted of it, and was so reputed by the church upon his baptism and profession of his faith, and, as a member of the church, had a visible relation to it, partaking of those ordinances wherein its fruits were conveyed, and enjoying the external privileges purchased by it. Others refer it unto Christ himself, the blood whereby he was consecrated to God as a holy sacrifice, Joh 17:19 . All this was discovered by his forsaking the church assembly, wherein this was declared to be the only way and means to justification of life and salvation.

And hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace injuring, wronging, despising, greatly grieving, not a creature, but God the Spirit, the quickening Spirit of dead sinners, who fits them for union to God, and in order to it, uniteth him to Christ and his God, animateth it; who graciously communicated to these apostates the knowledge natural and supernatural which they had and abused, Heb 6:5 , by the desertion of the assemblies, where he manifested his gifts and graces. They reject him with them, and treat his gifts and motions as if they were the delusions and impostures of an evil spirit; and this wilfully done out of malice to Christ, and abhorrence of his church and religion. A sin like the devil’ s, for them to forsake God loving, Christ redeeming, his blood justifying, his Spirit renewing, and so wilfully refuse to be saved, and expose themselves to the severest punishment God can inflict on such sinners, and they do deserve.

Poole: Heb 10:30 - For we know him that hath said // Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense // Saith the Lord // And again, The Lord shall judge his people

For we know him that hath said: For brings in the proof of the soreness of God’ s punishment to be inflicted on apostates, from God’ s own testimony about it; which we, who are conversant with the Scriptures, are well acquainted with; we know what God hath spoken, and by whom he hath spoken it, Joh 9:29 . Their knowledge of it was clear and certain, it being spoken to them by Moses, and written for them, Deu 32:35,36 .

Vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompense to me is vengeance and recompence; which are the words of the Hebrew text. To me, the sovereign Being, the supreme and universal Lawgiver and Judge, doth belong the universal right and power of vindictive justice. It is his propriety, as he will avenge all injuries against his people, he will much more avenge the sins and injuries against his Son; and will actually return to evil-doers, as a recompence for their sins, the evil of punishment. He is not only just and powerful, but actually manifesting both in his retribution on them, Deu 32:41,43 Ps 94:1 Rom 12:19 2Th 1:8 .

Saith the Lord Jehovah saith it, who is faithful and true, powerful, and constant to his threatenings, as well as his promises. This he saith to, and threatens apostate Jeshurun with, who revolted from God, and served idols, Deu 32:15-17 .

And again, The Lord shall judge his people: a further testimony is urged from God’ s vindication of his people, when he hath punished apostates, taken from Deu 32:6 , and Psa 135:14 . The sovereign Being of righteousness, the same Jehovah as before, will rule, justify, save, deliver, and vindicate his covenant people from the contempt and vilifying of his Son and them, by punishing severely such who, by their apostacy from him and them, are guilty of it. He will certainly take vengeance on them, and thereby clear the innocency, truth, and goodness of his, who are trampled on by them.

Poole: Heb 10:31

The punishment of these apostates is further aggravated from the inflicter of it, the knowledge of which should make them tremble; the thoughts of it might affect them, as the hand-writing on the wall did Belshazzar, Dan 5:6 . It should strike horror into their heart, trembling into their persons, Deu 28:65,66 , by apostacy from him as a Father, to be subjected to him as a Judge, and as obnoxious to his severest judgment. Him in whose hand is power inexpressible, 1Ch 29:12 , to avenge himself on his enemies, Psa 90:11 , who have renounced him as their God, and provoked him to fury by it. A God that will not repent of vengeance, and who liveth ever to inflict it; who lifts up his hand to heaven, and saith, I live for ever, Deu 32:39,40 ; to punish with everlasting burning, and a devouring fire, such traitors to himself. So is he described, Isa 33:14 Mat 10:28 . His vengeance on these apostates is like himself, everlasting.

Poole: Heb 10:32 - But call to remembrance the former days // In which, after ye were illuminated // Ye endured a great fight of afflictions

But call to remembrance the former days : But is not so much adversative as copulative, adding another direction for their persevering in Christianity, even the revolving in their minds, and bringing again to thought, what was past, carrying in it both the act and the end of it. It is a practical remembrance which bettereth them, while recollecting their own days, and the time that was past.

In which, after ye were illuminated in which they were convinced of the truth of the gospel, and received it in the love of it, and externally professed it, by being baptized into Christ, and by it made members of his church, Heb 6:4 , and testified the truth of their being Christ’ s.

Ye endured a great fight of afflictions by their sufferings for him with patience and divine fortitude, willingly, cheerfully, valiantly: Ye have borne, and overcome by bearing, preserving your integrity, so as your faith was immovable, and strengthened you to endure the many and most violent assaults of the devil and his instruments, both within and without the church; who thought to force them from the faith, by the many evils which they inflicted. If they were patient in the enduring these at the first, how much more now, after so long a continuance in it Rom 8:18 2Co 1:6-8 2Ti 1:8 1Pe 5:9 .

Poole: Heb 10:33 - Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions // And partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used

Partly, whilst ye were made a gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions their sufferings personal in this famous instance, yeatrizomenoi . They were so publicly exposed as on a stage or theatre, so as multitudes might sport themselves with them, 1Co 4:9 ; as many were exposed to be devoured by beasts in their public shows, 1Co 15:32 . Or, to destroy them, exposed in their public courts of justice, and there taunted and reviled, as Christ foretold them, Mat 10:17,18 . They were suffering reproaches and afflictions publicly both in word and deed. What nick-names imposed on them, what crimes imputed to them which they abhorred, what buffeting, scourging, tormenting, shackling, imprisoning, banishing, were they not exercised with, as their fellow Christians are to this day?

And partly, whilst ye became companions of them that were so used their sufferings by participation, in presence and sympathy with their fellow Christians. This is another kind of it; they were consorts and sharers of all those members of Christ, who were so abused by the devil and his instruments, and they bore their burdens with them, were inwardly grieved for them, publicly owned and comforted them, supplied and supported them as they could, as Heb 10:34 2Co 11:25,26 .

Poole: Heb 10:34 - For ye had compassion of me in my bonds // And took joyfully the spoiling of your goods // Knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance

For ye had compassion of me in my bonds for ye sympathized in my bonds, &c., is a proof of both kinds of their sufferings forementioned. As to their suffering with others, he instanceth in himself, as a witness of it; for when he was in bonds for preaching the gospel, both at Jerusalem, Act 21:33,37 22:24,25 , at Cesarea, Act 23:1-24:27 , at Rome, Act 28:1-31 , they forewarned him of his danger, bore his burden with him, supplied, relieved him, and endeavoured, what in them lay, his release.

And took joyfully the spoiling of your goods and in their own sufferings, by being rifled for the gospel; their goods, estates, and means of subsistence, were either by fines, confiscations, or violence, ravished from them; their enemies, like so many harpies, preying on them, 1Th 2:14 . So as these Christian Hebrews at this time had their respective properties, and all was not levelled among them. Though they were so impoverished to make them comply with the Gentile superstition and idolatry, yet they cheerfully bore it, esteeming it their honour and privilege thus to suffer for Christ, and herein obeyed him, as Mat 5:11,12 , and as the apostles did before them, in Act 5:41 .

Knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance they were fully assured of this by faith in God’ s promise, and by God’ s work on their own hearts, qualifying and fitting them for it, Rom 8:15-17 . That they have by promise given them as theirs, as fitted for them, a spiritual substance, an estate beyond what this world could afford them; riches, honours, and pleasures, better for their quality than all terrene ones; spiritual ones, proper for their souls, 1Pe 1:3,4 . The sum of which is God in Christ, their exceeding great reward, Gen 15:1 , and all he can be to or do for them. He is their portion and their inheritance, the most excellent in itself, and the most enduring, out of the reach of men or devils, who can neither take it from them, nor them from it, it is safe enough in the heavens, Mat 6:19,20 19:28,29 Ps 16:5 2Co 5:1 2Th 1:4,5 .

Poole: Heb 10:35 - Cast not away therefore your confidence // Which hath great recompence of reward

Cast not away therefore your confidence: this introduceth the last direction for helping on their perseverance in Christianity. Mh apoballhte denieth all degrees of apostacy, from secret undervaluing to an utter renouncing, not to slight, despise, or reject; they had endured already so much as might steel and fortify them against what remained, and implieth the bold, resolute, and courageous retention, Eph 6:10,16 , of the boldness of their confession of the Christian faith. It is an ingenuous, free, bold, and daring profession of it, which no brow beating nor violence can dash out of countenance, the fruit of a mighty, invincible faith, and hope of eternal life. This makes them persevere courageously in their religion, notwithstanding their being laden with reproaches and sufferings for it, as Christ himself gave them a pattern, Mar 8:31,32 Ac 4:13,29,31 .

Which hath great recompence of reward: what greater encouragement can there be to the retaining this confidence, than the great remuneration secured in the New Testament to them: God himself, in all his fulness, to be their exceeding great reward, seen and enjoyed by them; and which for quality and quantity is inexpressible, Gen 15:1 Mat 5:12 10:32 .

Poole: Heb 10:36 - For ye have need of patience // That, after ye have done the will of God // ye might receive the promise

For ye have need of patience : for shows this to be an enforcement of the former direction: Cast not away your confidence, for you have need of grace, which that must maintain in order to carry back your reward. It is therefore absolutely necessary, as well as useful to you, for the bearing of your burdens, persevering in all duty, and waiting for your reward, notwithstanding your reproaches, afflictions, and fiery trials, that you preserve your confidence in maintaining this patience, Heb 6:12 Rom 2:7 Jam 1:4 .

That, after ye have done the will of God that having believed God’ s promises, obeyed his precepts, endured his trials, and persevered in all, according to the good, acceptable, and perfect will of God; and so exercised our patience, and evidenced our confidence, and finished our work;

ye might receive the promise you may carry back, as your full prize, after your race. It is a necessary and true reportation from God, after his will is done, 1Pe 1:9 5:4 ; the reward promised metonymically expressed by the promise, Heb 6:15 Heb 9:15 ; all that life and glorious inheritance in the reality and fulness of it, called a crown of glory that fadeth not away, 1Ti 4:8 2Ti 1:1 .

Poole: Heb 10:37 - For yet a little while // And he that shall come will come // And will not tarry

The reason of their retaining their confidence to the end, is the shortness of his coming, who will reward them for it, proved out of God’ s promise written to and for the church, by Habakkuk, Hab 2:3 . A truth sufficiently known to these Hebrews, as brought them by their own prophet; and though spoken for the comfort of the captives in Babylon then, yet it is extended to the suffering church in all ages, and so to these Hebrews, and to us also, upon whom the ends of the world are come, 1Co 10:11 . And though the prophet speaks it of a vision of grace, in promise to be despatched, yet the Septuagint refers it to a person; and in this the apostle follows them, because the promise cannot be made good without the coming of its Author to fulfil it.

For yet a little while in which promise there is the celerity or speed of it; as little, little as it may be, as is fit for Christ and them. How little is this time! A very short moment, as he speaks himself, Rev 22:7,12,20 .

And he that shall come will come he that hath promised to come and save you, and reckon with your persecutors, he will certainly come, he and his promise together, will despatch and put an end to the suffering of his, and put on their crowns. Metonymically, his coming is his saving, full refreshing, and rewarding his believing and patient sufferers.

And will not tarry he will not spin out time to delay deliverance, beyond the set point; he will not come behind the last moment, the hour fixed and appointed, which is pitched in infinite wisdom and goodness, for the best comfort of Christ’ s suffering members, Isa 46:13 .

Poole: Heb 10:38 - Now the just shall live by faith // But if any man draw back // My soul shall have no pleasure in him

These are, as the former, the words of the Prophet Habakkuk, Hab 2:4 , enforcing the former duty pressed from the gain of perseverance, and the loss by withdrawing, when Christ shall come. They are used by this apostle Paul to several purposes, as to prove, that righteousness is only obtained by faith from God, and not by man’ s own works, Rom 1:17 Gal 3:11 ; that whoever is righteous by faith, shall live for ever, by holding that righteousness in faith, as here.

Now the just shall live by faith the justified, according to the terms of the new covenant, who hath obtained the righteousness of God in Christ by believing, and is renewed and sanctified by the Spirit, shall really, spiritually, happily, eternally live; and no end shall be to that life of his, till it be perfected by Christ in glory. And this he shall live by a real and spiritual assent to the gospel, and reliance on God’ s promises in it, especially by an affiance to Christ, God-man, as the Lord their Righteousness, by which we have him ours, and so we live. This faith increased, continued in, and held fast amidst all reproaches, sufferings, and persecutions; by this only is the life, due to righteousness, made sure to sinners, drawing from Christ daily, and making real and present the fulness of it promised to and hoped for by it, Mar 13:13 Joh 6:47 Gal 2:20 Col 3:4 .

But if any man draw back: see Hab 2:4 , where hlme translated here uposteilhtai , is variously rendered, as, elated like a bubble, lifted up; making pride and unbelief to be the sins threatened there; and the proper sense of the word here used, is, for fear, or sloth, to withdraw, or leave their understanding: so that the meaning in both amounts to this: If any, out of the pride of their heart, will not depend on Christ’ s righteousness, as the Jews would not, or, out of fear and sluggishness, will not hold out, but withdraw themselves, in time of persecution, from their faith and confidence in Christ, professed; shrinking through fear, or losing it through sloth, or forsaking it by treachery, either gradually or totally, confiding in themselves, and so despising God; reject him, and draw away from him.

My soul shall have no pleasure in him God himself will be so far from taking any pleasure or delight in such a soul, or vouchsafe it any joy or life, that his very soul abhors it, is highly displeased with its sin, and abominates its person. In his displeasure is misery, death, and eternal perdition: see Deu 32:15,18-21 .

Poole: Heb 10:39 - But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition // But of them that believe to the saving of the soul

The conclusion is a hopeful assertion of their condition, or a sweet intimation of what they ought to be, even like himself; and so the apostle removes all jealousy of his reflecting on them, as Heb 6:9 .

But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition the adversative, but, is an exception of them to whom he writes from the apostate state, and so joins himself with them, hoping they were such de facto as he was, and as they ought to be de jure; and so intimates their duty, and that of all Christians: We are not sons of defection, persons withdrawing and backsliding from Christ, his gospel, or duties; apostates from the truth, whose end is destruction, an utter separation from all good, life, and glory, and full subjection of body and soul to eternal torments in hell, by the righteous sentence of God, Mat 10:28 : who are sons of defection, are sons of perdition, Joh 17:12 2Th 2:3 .

But of them that believe to the saving of the soul sons of faith, true and sincere believers, cleaving to Christ and his body, rooted in his faith, and persevering in it to the end, Eph 3:17 Col 2:7 : which faith acquiring, purchasing, or obtaining, according to the gospel covenant, the soul for salvation, and glory for the soul, Joh 3:15,16,36 5:40 2Th 2:14 . Faith realizing, applying, and keeping fast the price which Christ himself paid to God for the purchasing of these for them on their souls.

PBC: Heb 10:1 - year by year continually // could not make perfect // remembrance of sins // priest standing // once for all // perfected forever // sins remembered no more // sat down

Salvation: God’s Will or Man’s? Heb 10:1-18

In {Heb 10:1-18} the author begins to summarize the discussion of Christ as the " Priest of the New Covenant" that began in Heb 8:6. His priesthood is superior to the Levitical priesthood, we have learned, in terms of personal character (He is holy and eternal while the Levites were sinful and temporal), priestly function (He ministers in the reality of heaven while the Levites ministered in the shadows and symbolism of an earthly sanctuary), and sacrificial efficacy (He offered his own blood which actually cleanses the conscience while the Levites offered animal blood that could never take away sin). These final words {Heb 10:1-18} concerning Christ’s superior sacrifice as our Great High Priest contrast the finality of Christ’s offering with the inadequacy of Old Testament sacrifices. Notice the following contrasts:

Sacrifices Under Law

" year by year continually" {Heb 10:1}

" could not make perfect" {Heb 10:1}

" remembrance of sins" {Heb 10:3}

" priest standing" {Heb 10:11}

Christ’s Sacrifice

" once for all" Heb 10:10

" perfected forever" Heb 10:14

" sins remembered no more" Heb 10:17

" sat down" Heb 10:12

The Inadequacy of O.T. Sacrifices {Heb 10:1-4}

The first four verses affirm that the Law is incapable of making people " perfect" or taking away sins. It was a " shadow," not the substance. {Heb 10:1} It pointed to the instrument of salvation, but was not itself that instrument. What, then, was the use of the Law? Not to remove sins, but to bring them to " remembrance."  {Heb 10:3} The repetition of those sacrifices reminded people of their sins and their need for atonement, for the previous year’s sacrifice had not done the job.

God’s Sovereign Will {Heb 10:5-10}

It was never God’s will, consequently, to use the Law as His instrument of salvation. It was not designed for this purpose. Verse five says, " Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me." " Wouldest" is the Greek word thelo (SGreek: 2309. thelo ) yelw. It means " to will something and then to press on to action." It speaks of " resolve + action." God never resolved or intended to provide salvation through the law. {Ga 3:21} He did purpose and design (synonyms for the verb " to will" ),however, to provide the sacrifice that would take away the sins of His people, and Jesus came, in the body the Father prepared (a reference to the human nature He assumed), to act on the Father’s will. Our salvation, in other words, is the product of the Father’s resolve + the Son’s action.

It is necessary, in other words for someone to make a decision in order for sinners to be saved. Furthermore, someone has to do some work. Salvation is by someone’s will and by someone’s works. This passage, together with many others in the New Testament, ascribe salvation to God’s sovereign decision and the Son’s obedience to that will. Jesus came " to do [i.e. obey; act upon; perform] the Father’s will."  {Joh 6:37-39} By that will, that is, the will of God, we are sanctified. {Heb 10:10}

The Finished Work of Christ {Heb 10:11-18}

So Christ’s obedience is the basis of our salvation. {Ro 5:19} Salvation is not by " works of righteousness which we have done," {Tit 3:5} but it is by the work of righteousness which Jesus has done {2Co 5:21} in our stead.

The posture of our Great High Priest declares the finality and success of His work. {Heb 10:11-14} He is not standing, but sitting, for His redemptive task is complete. By his once-for-all sacrifice for sins, he has " perfected forever them that are sanctified."  {Heb 10:14} If the final outcome of Christ’s redemptive work were left in question, could he have sat down? If anything remained to be done, could he have cried with a loud voice, " It is finished" ? {Joh 19:30} The message of the New Covenant is " Sin has been removed, once and for all!"  {Heb 10:15-18}

396

PBC: Heb 10:19

The privilege reserved only for the high priest under the Old Covenant is available now, through the sufficient merit of Christ, to every child of God. The word " boldness" (SGreek: 3954. parrhesia) parrhsia (parresia) means " freedom or frankness in speaking." It denotes the fact that we may approach God without hesitation or fear of rejection, unburdening our hearts before Him who alone is able to render His aid.

73

PBC: Heb 10:20 - new and living way

Hear below

" new and living way"

 You go to the book of Hebrews chapter 10 (Heb 10:1-39) and you read about the new way we have of worshipping God.  Not the way of animal sacrifices and external rites and rituals and priesthood but the way of faith.  And he says we can now approach God with boldness by this new and living way.  New, if you check the word and research it, means "freshly slain" and my friends after almost 2000 years since the death of our Lord Jesus Christ, today the efficacy of His death is still as if slain yesterday.  That's the beauty of it.  So we have access to God by a freshly slain and yet living way.  He was slain and yet He is alive.  How does that fit in with His resurrection?

51

PBC: Heb 10:24 - Let us consider one another // To provoke unto love and to good works. // provoke

" Let us consider one another"

the opposite of carnal provocation. All too often, we think of church in terms of what we can get from it, our personal benefit or gain. This verse reverses that attitude and directs us to take an active role in church on behalf of others.

398

" To provoke unto love and to good works."

Perhaps these two words, love and good works, name the most beneficial influences we gain by faithful attendance and support of church, the Bible kind of church. Without the warm gentle influence we experience from church, our love would grow cold, and we would slowly, but surely, neglect good works, drifting into a cold, careless state. We readily acknowledge the power of peer pressure on young people, though I doubt it has any less power on adults. Can we not also recognize the beneficial power of associating with godly people in a formal church assembly? We should not attempt to sneak quietly into church and vanish out the door as soon as the last Amen is pronounced. We should seek out the fellowship and friendship of those who love the same God and hold to the same convictions about godly living as we find in scripture. As they provoke us to love and good works, our continuing faithfulness may, in a time when they are weak and discouraged, provoke them to love and good works just as they helped us. You never know when just your presence in the congregation will encourage someone who is tired and in need of good " Peer pressure."

398

" provoke"

Your lives as fellow believers are inseparably bound up with one another. If one falls into apostasy, it will weaken the others. How much better, then, to remember the mutual responsibility each believer has to assist one another to fulfill their calling. Live in such a way, the author exhorts, that your tenacity and unflinching perseverance beneath the pressure of persecution would encourage others to hold fast. The word translated " provoke" is our word for paroxysm. What is a paroxysm? It is a spontaneous or sudden convulsion. A tack in a chair, for instance, goads the one who unwittingly sits on it into a sudden and almost involuntary response. Every Christian should so live, in other words, that others are compelled to react in a spontaneous paroxysm of love.

73

PBC: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. // as the manner of some is // But exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching. // As Ye see the day approaching.

" Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching."

Hear following paragraph

We come near with a full heart of assurance. And, in that flow of language the writer says, "not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching." What day? The day of worship when you're supposed to assemble together. Your presence here is not to go to church and say "what's in it for me preacher?" "I went the last time and I didn't like the songs they sang,I didn't like the sermon he preached,I didn't get anything out of it." That's not what church is about. You go to be strengthened so you can strengthenthe brethren - if you're motivated by faith. 51

***************************************************************

" as the manner of some is"

Neglect of the public assembly didn’t begin in the high-tech Twentieth Century. First Century Christians found reason to grow cold and neglect public worship, too. Forsake comes from a Greek word which means to leave behind, to desert, as a soldier deserts his post. It carries the idea that you have walked away from a clear responsibility. In context, that responsibility calls on you faithfully to attend the public worship of the church in order to help those around you. How can you provoke them to love and good works if you are absent from the assembly? 51

*******************************************************************

The gifts of God may lay on some members heavier duties than fall to the lot of most of the members, but these duties are not the result of just having membership. No one is obliged to preach because he is a member of the church. Nor must he take upon himself the work of the deacon just because he has become a member of the church. These duties are not laid on all the members, but only on those who have been called to them, as were those under the old dispensation called to wait especially on the tabernacle. When the church sees one whom she believes to be specially gifted to fill any office, it is her business to take the matter up and set the member over the business that God has qualified him to do. But there are duties that come with membership, and which are universal, and which are laid upon all the members alike. One does not have to have a special gift that he may attend the regular meetings of the church. This duty comes with church membership, and falls on all the members alike. We are not to forsake the assembling of ourselves together. True, there may be conditions that may excuse a member from attending the meetings of the church. If he is sick and unable to attend; if there is a real providential hindrance, which should only be made to include those matters which are beyond the control of the member, then it may be impossible to be at the place of meeting at the appointed time. But it would not be sufficient excuse to say that it required some sacrifice of time and money, for that sacrifice is conceded when one asks for membership. Members who desire to hold the confidence of their brethren should be careful not to offer excuses which are trivial. When brethren see that the excuses offered are trivial, and that proper interest in the church, and a little effort, would have removed the obstacle, they begin to think that this brother’s interest in the church is not what it ought to be. As for instance, if one should offer the excuse that he did not feel well; and then it is seen that when he feels no better than he did that day, he can go to town, or be about his work; it is reasoned that if he felt more interest in the church he would come if he did not feel the best. If there is a hindrance that could have been gotten out of the way by proper management during the week, it shows lack of interest, and this serves to break down the confidence that the church would like to feel in every member. A brother wrote us not long since, saying that one of the most serious menaces to the progress of the church now was the neglect of attendance among the members, because so much of it was for the reason that members let their worldly affairs keep them away from the church. Even when members stay away from the Sunday services it is because in many cases they have worked so hard during the week that they do not " feel like" making the effort to get to church. They had not taken into account that next Sunday was meeting day, and then determined to arrange to be there; but had let other affairs so engage them as to leave neither time nor life for the meeting. This is a grievous sin. When membership was asked in the church, it carried with it the obligation to make every effort to keep up the services of the church.

And they ought not to wait to be asked to join in this work. The church belongs to them as much as it does to other members; and its obligations, as much as it privileges, belong to them. They ought to be making it their business to know how this expense is to be met, instead of the deacon having to come to them, and ask if they do not feel like they can help some. It is his business to receive and disburse the funds of the church under its direction, but it is not his business to beg, nor to put the expenses of the church on the charity list. Instead of wondering, " how they are getting along, meeting expenses," they should ask, " how are we getting along meeting our obligations?" Then there are those members who do not attend the meetings regularly; some of them possibly because they cannot get to the church from justifiable causes, but who are as well able as other members to assist in meeting the expenses of the church. We are glad to say, that some of these are careful to pay in a fair share toward keeping the church up but there are others who never send anything for that purpose. If they were to be at a meeting they would help, but if they are not there they seem to feel that their absence absolves them from all obligation. How they can feel this way, if they really do, is a mystery! They must know that the expenses of the church go on whether they are there or not, and that those who are keeping up the meetings by making the necessary sacrifice to be there, and another sacrifice to meet the expenses, are making sacrifices that they are not. To meet the members of our church as brethren indeed, we ought not to be willing to let them carry what we ought to carry.

Members of the church who are situated so that they cannot attend the meetings should find out by writing to the deacons if they are bearing their part of the expenses. They should not wait for the deacon, or anyone else, to write to them about it; they should manifest an interest by keeping themselves informed about the church. With the expenses of the church should be reckoned what the church is able to do for the pastor. They who do not attend the meetings are under obligation to help keep up the ministration of the gospel in the church. There is no plainer duty laid out in the New Testament than this. They should not only contribute in this direction, but they should interest themselves with the other members in knowing what is done, that they may come to a conclusion whether they are doing their duty or not, and whether the whole church is doing what is reasonable and right.

Let no one say, " Well, that cuts me out, for I am too poor to give." We have not said one word that can be rightly construed to mean that they who are not able should do what they are not able to do. If you know that the Lord knows you are not able to help, and that there are plenty of those who are able to keep the church up, there will be no one harder on you than your own conscience if you will let it speak. But if you are able to do but little, as compared to what others are able to do, then you are as much under obligation to do that little as the more able ones are to do what they are able to do. But it is not so much a matter of ability as it is of willingness, and that of being really interested in the welfare of the church. We cannot close without asking all who read this to consider well these questions: If you are a church member, do you realize that this means obligation? as well as privilege? Are you considering these obligations, and trying to discharge them with a thankful heart for the mercies and blessings that have been bestowed upon you?

Excerpts from an article by: Elder Walter Cash

**************************************************************************

" But exhorting one another: and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching."

How can you exhort someone in the church? If you faithfully attend the church’s public assembly, how can you not exhort them? In Col 3:16 Paul taught us to teach and admonish one another in our song worship. Did you ever think that your selection of a particular hymn in the song worship served as instruction and admonition to someone in the audience? Every act of worship contains a vertical and a horizontal purpose. The vertical relates to you and God, enhancing your fellowship with and worship of him. For the most part, it is private and personal. The horizontal relates to you and your brother or sister. Both our study lesson and this verse from Colossians deal primarily with the horizontal value of public worship. Your presence in church may become a powerful encouragement to someone else who was tempted to neglect the assembly. They may never say a word to you, but your presence encouraged them. Your mere selection of a particular hymn may touch their heart with conviction or encouragement. Your warm sincere greeting, that brief, but loving, conversation may have given them the strength they needed to resist temptation or warm up to their personal joy in the service of God. 51

" As Ye see the day approaching."

What approaching day does the verse intend? Is it not the very day of worship, the day the church assembles for its public worship? Last minute happenings become a common hindrance to faithful attendance. Relatives arrived unexpectedly, the week was so hectic, we just must take some time to catch up on chores around the house. The verse rejects all of these issues. As the day of worship draws near, our plans should focus more than ever on adjusting schedules, bringing unexpected relatives with us, or whatever it takes to assure that we will be present with the church as it gathers. Notice the very next verse. " If we sin willfully..." That lesson continues the importance of faithful assembly, among other things. What activity do most believers willfully neglect? Public assembly! May we see the day approaching and prepare to join those who assemble in church. 399

**************************************************************************

Sinning Against Knowledge Heb 10:25-31

As he continues to apply his argument, the writer now balances the encouragement of Heb 10:19-24 with a very sobering warning. {Heb 10:25-31} The Jewish Christians to whom the letter was written needed both encouragement to " draw near"{Heb 10:19} and warning against " drawing back" .{Heb 10:38-39} To draw back to the Levitical system of worship, he urges, is a willful sin- a sin against the light of knowledge.

This particular passage, the fourth of five " warning" passages in Hebrews, closely parallels the message in Heb 6:4-8. Together, they form a dual caution against a cavalier attitude toward one’s commitment to Christ. Leon Morris says this about the frightening passage in Heb 6:1-20:

" The writer is envisaging people who have been numbered among the followers of Christ but now leave that company. Such cannot be brought back to repentance. Notice that he does not say ‘cannot be forgiven’ or ‘cannot be restored to salvation’ or the like. It is repentance that is in mind, and the writer says that it is impossible for these people to repent- The reference is to a repentance that means leaving the backsliding into which the person has fallen. He cannot bring himself to this repentance."

The Heb 10:1-39 passage is every bit as severe. Neither it, nor the Heb 6:1-20 warning, however, support the notion that one of God’s children can lose eternal life. The issue is discipleship, not sonship- fellowship, not relationship.

This, again, is a warning against apostasy. Don’t severe your connections with the Christian assembly, the writer urges, for unconcern for fellow believers suggests an unconcern for the Lord Jesus Christ himself.

1. A Sign of Apostasy- Heb 10:25 -Evidently, some of the Hebrew Christians were slack to attend the Christian assembly, and were attending the temple or the synagogue instead, renewing association with their former acquaintances. In so doing, they demonstrated the first signs of a total apostasy. Some wit once said, " Church members are like old cars; they generally start missing before they quit." Delinquency in church attendance discourages other Christians and robs both parties of the opportunity to provoke one another to love and to good works. {Heb 10:24} Though few people would categorize habitual absence as a sin, the author does just that in the next verse: " For if we sin willfully, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin" .{Heb 10:25}

2. The Seriousness of Apostasy -Heb 10:26 -To " sin willfully" means to sin against the light of truth. {Heb 10:26} It is in distinction to those mentioned in Heb 5:2 " the ignorant and wayward," whose sinning was inadvertent. Under the Old Covenant, sin through ignorance was distinguished from sin ‘committed with a high hand.’ {Nu 15:27-31 -marginal reading} The latter was a presumptuous sin- an " I-can-do-what-I-please" attitude of defiance and rebellion against the light of knowledge. {cf. Ps 19:12-13} Those who use the grace of God for a license to disobey the word are sinning willfully. If these Hebrew Christians returned to the Law, they would, by that act, place themselves into the position of God’s " adversaries." {Heb 10:27} That’s serious! Furthermore, such presuming upon God’s grace " despises" Christ’s person, Christ’s sacrificial work, and the Holy Spirit of grace who enlightened them to the truth. {Heb 10:29} Just as under the Law, there was no provision made for the forgiveness of deliberate sin, so if they turn their back on the blood of Christ, they abandoned the benefits of Christ’s sacrifice- the only remedy for their sin. Granted, their loss is restricted to the context of life now, but what an inestimable loss it is! Such have only to expect the severity of the living God. {Heb 10:30-31} 400

******************************************************************

PBC: Heb 10:28

See WebbSr: DOES IT MEAN ETERNAL DEATH?

PBC: Heb 10:29

See WebbSr: DOES IT MEAN ETERNAL DEATH?

PBC: Heb 10:31

Heb 10:31

Heb 10:31 " It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God."

See WebbSr: HEBREWS 10:31

PBC: Heb 10:32 - Call to remembrance the former days...

Never, Never Give Up

When Sir Winston Churchill returned to Eton, the scene of his childhood education, to give the graduation commencement address, the air was electric with anticipation. The audience hushed as the great orator approached the podium. After surveying the crowd, Churchill said, " Never...never...never...never...give up." Then he turned from the crowd and walked to his seat.

One wonders whether the Prime Minister received a speaker’s fee that night. In spite of the immediate disappointment some no doubt felt, however, upon closer reflection, Mr. Churchill’s words could not have been more appropriate. Who can tell how many young men recalled those words in a foxhole, or in a moment of crisis.

Likewise, one wonders how many times the Hebrews must have reflected on the encouraging words of Heb 10:32-39. The author, as Chrysostom says, shows himself a skilled physician of the soul, remarking that " the best physicians, after they have made a deep incision- do not go on to make a second, but rather soothe the one that has been made with gentle remedies." The passage turns on the exhortation of Heb 10:35: " Cast not away your confidence which hath great recompense of reward." Don’t surrender to the enemy, says the author. It’s too soon to give up. Beginning here, the author drives home his message of holding fast, keeping on, being faithful, and patiently enduring to the very end.

Confidence, of course, is a synonym for " faith." To encourage them not to abandon their confession of faith, the writer resorts to the familiar image of warfare. The imperative " Cast not away your confidence" suggests the image of a soldier throwing aside his shield in the heat of the battle -an act tantamount to surrender. Don’t drop the shield of faith, the writer urges. Don’t surrender in the midst of the conflict.

To encourage them to faithful perseverance in the midst of the pressures of persecution, the author does three things.

(1) He recalls their past experience. {Heb 10:32-34}

" Call to remembrance the former days..."

Remember the pressures you faced immediately after your conversion [conversion is an " enlightenment" - Lu 1:79; Ac 26:18], he says. What specific kind of affliction had they endured? They had been publicly exposed to ridicule and open demonstrations of hostility. {Heb 10:33} Furthermore, even during those times when they were not the particular target of social oppression, they had loyally stood by their brethren who were, {Heb 10:33} as the writer himself attests by personal experience. {Heb 10:34}a These Christians had been " a spectacle to the world." {1Co 4:9} Some of them had even suffered the plundering of their property, but they endured it with " joy" because they knew themselves to be strangers and pilgrims here. {Heb 10:34}

(2)  He reminds them of the nature of their present situation Heb 10:36. They were " doing the will of God." {Heb 10:36} If they gave up the struggle now, they would also give up doing God’s will.

(3)  He points them to the future consummation of all things - Heb 10:37-39 {Heb 10:37-38} are quotations from Hab 2:3-4. The present crisis, he says, is only temporary: " Yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry." Once you see the Savior, he reminds them, present difficulties will be put in perspective. New Testament writers never seem to tire of pointing believers to the future hope as a means of encouraging faithfulness now. Just one glimpse of Him in glory will all the toils of life repay!

Therefore, you battle weary soldiers -keep the faith. Never, never, never give up. For Jesus Christ is coming again. Until he comes, hold fast to your shield of faith.

401

PBC: Heb 10:37

Hear below

In some ways an active, genuine profession of Christianity complicates your life.  You can have a lot easier time with life without it.  Right?  Think about it.  Be honest. I'm not saying you'll have a better life, I'm just saying it adds some complications - just forget this thing called religion, would life be simplier?  Well, from the human perspective you could say that, but you know, the clouds would still bring rain.  Would you rather have the rain with your faith or without it?  That's the test - that's the real test.  Faith isn't going to make the cloud go away - it's just going to change the way you deal with the cloud - and at that moment what you hear in this verse rings out loud and clear.  "A little while" - a little while of grief, a little while of pain, a little while of your world being disrupted by the disappointment of other people and circumstances and bad health, and it will be disrupted and it will get worse before it gets better.  What does he say?  He doesn't say "keep trusting Christ and everybody will love you.  Keep trusting Christ and everything will work out right in your life."  He doesn't say that.  I think we've promised too much blue sky religion in the name of Christianity when it doesn't always show up that way in your life, no matter how much you faithfully trust God. You're going to have trials either way.  Faith changes the way you deal with them.  But when you can't reverse the course of history, when you can't change the disappointment and the pain of disease that slowly takes away your life or ebbs away the life of that person that you most loved in life, faith says, "yeah, it will last a little longer and then He shall come."  You see why Chrysostom said what he did?  He shall come.  It's real, it's real!

41

PBC: Heb 10:38

Heb 10:38 provides a key verse to the scriptural definition of faith, " Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him." The first part of this verse is a quotation from the Old Testament, Hab 2:4. That complete verse describes a man whose soul is lifted up within him, self-sufficient, arrogant, independent, and proud. The prophet tells us that this man’s soul is not upright, " But the just shall live by his faith." The only integrity which a man can claim deservedly relates to faith in God. Self-sufficient arrogance counts for nothing but abomination with God. The rule of ego or the rule of faith? This verse does not describe how the lost sinner gets saved, but how the just man should direct his conduct. The man who walks by faith is already a just man! The verse tells us that he walks by the rule of faith. In our study verse substance was translated from a Greek word which means support and assurance. It appears in legal documents from the New Testament era in a description of a title deed to property. The legal description of our eternal inheritance and the proof that it belongs to us is the very essence of faith. It is not the price paid for our inheritance, but the assurance to us that the price was paid and the inheritance is ours. We really do " Have in heaven a better and an enduring substance."

402

Haydock: Heb 10:1 - The law having a shadow

The law having a shadow [1] of the good things to come. The apostle continues till the 19th verse to shew the insufficiency of the former law, as to the redemption and salvation of mankind. By the good things to come, some understand heaven itself, and the happiness of the elect there, of which the law was but a shadow, whereas we have a much more perfect image and knowledge of heaven in the new law, than they who were under the former law. Others by good things to come, understand the blessings of interior graces, with a remission of our sins in the sight of God, and true sanctification, of which all the sacrifices and sacraments of the old law, without faith in Christ, were but a shadow: and now in the new law we have an express image of them, i.e. we have these blessings themselves. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Umbram,...non ipsam imaginem rerum, Greek: skian, ouk auten ten eikona. It seems hard to take Greek: eikona for the things themselves represented; but only to signify, expressam imaginem.

Haydock: Heb 10:2 - Then they would have

Then they would have [2] ceased to be offered. That is, if they could have made the worshippers perfect; to wit, in such a manner as the one sacrifice of Christ, who was the Lamb of God that took away the sins of the world, by making a full reparation to the divine justice for the sin of Adam, and of all his offspring. For we must take notice that he compares the sacrifice of Christ, which wrought a general redemption, with the sacrifices of the former law, which could never make any sufficient atonement to the majesty of God offended by sin, and which, by the decree of heaven, were to cease as soon as Christ's sacrifice of a general redemption was made: for then the worshippers would be so cleansed from sin, that they would stand in need of no more, but that the merits and satisfactions of Christ, their Redeemer, should be applied to them according to the order of God's providence; that is, by faith in Christ, by his sacraments, by a true repentance, and the practice of virtue and good works. (Witham) ---

If they had been of themselves perfect to all the intents of redemption and remission, as Christ's death is, there would have been no occasion of so often repeating them; as there is no occasion for Christ's dying any more for our sins. (Challoner)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Alioquin cessassent offerri. In the ordinary Greek copies, Greek: epei an ouk epausanto prospheromenai; but in other manuscripts Greek: ouk is left out.

Haydock: Heb 10:3-4 - But in them a remembrance of sins is made every year. For it is impossible that with the blood of oxen and goats sins should be taken way

But in them a remembrance of sins is made every year. For it is impossible that with the blood of oxen and goats sins should be taken way. The sacrifices of the former law, even that great sacrifice on the day of expiation, when victims were offered for the ignorances or sins of the priests, and of all the people, were only types and figures of Christ's sacrifice upon the cross, it was impossible that they themselves should take away sins, like that one oblation of Christ, though in them was made a remembrance of sins, and of the same sins for which so many victims had been offered. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:5-9 - Therefore // But a // Behold I come: in the head of the book it is written of me // He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second

Therefore, Christ as it were, coming into the world, he saith, by the psalmist, (Psalm xxxix. 7. 8.) Sacrifice and oblation thou didst not desire, &c. That is, such sacrifices as were offered in the former law, they could not please thee, appease thy anger, nor make a sufficient reparation for sin. ---

But a [2] body thou hast fitted to me. Thou didst decree I should be made man, to suffer and die upon a cross to redeem mankind. And I as willingly understood the work of man's redemption. ---

Behold I come: in the head of the book it is written of me. [3] That is, in the volumes of the Scriptures. ---

He taketh away the first, that he may establish the second. That is, he taketh away what I first mentioned, the imperfect sacrifices of the law of Moses, that to them might succeed the sacrifice of Christ. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:5

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Corpus autem aptasti mihi; Greek: soma de katartiso moi; i.e. according to the Septuagint but in the Hebrew aures perfodisti, or as in the Latin, (Psalm xxxix. 7.) perfecisti mihi. How these different expressions agree, see Estius, Cornelius a Lapide, &c.

Haydock: Heb 10:7

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

In capite libri, Greek: en kephalidi bibliou. The Greek and Latin seems to signify no more than in the volume, or book itself; Greek: kephalis, says Suidas, Greek: oper tinos eilema, alicujus involucrum, ab Greek: eileo. No need of translating, in the front of the book.

Haydock: Heb 10:10

The source and primary cause of our sanctification is the will of God, who so loved the world as to give us his only Son; the meritorious cause of our sanctification is the voluntary oblation of Jesus Christ, sacrificed for us upon the cross. Methodists shamefully misrepresent the tenets of Catholics, as if we excluded Christ from the work of our salvation, or hoped to be saved not by the merits of Christ, but by our own.

Haydock: Heb 10:14 - By one oblation

By one oblation [5] he hath perfected or consummated for ever them that are sanctified, or justified, because this one oblation was sufficient to sanctify all men. He repeats this, to shew them the excellency of Christ's sacrifice above those of the former law. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Una oblatione, &c. Greek: mia prosphora. See St. John Chrysostom ( Greek: log. iz. p. 523. lin. 20. et seq.) Greek: ti oun emeis kath ekasten emeran ou prospheromen; prospheromen men, all anamnesin poioumenoi tou thanatou autou. kai mia estin aute, kai ou pollai....ton gar auton aei prospheromen....osper pollachou prosphomenos en soma esti. kai ou polla somata, outo kai mia thusia (et unum, sive idem sacrificium) o Archiereus emon ekeinos esti, o ten thusian kathaiousan zmas prosnegkon. ekeinen prospheromen kai non, ten tote prosenechtheisen, &c.

Haydock: Heb 10:15-18 - The Holy Ghost also doth testify to us // Now where

The Holy Ghost also doth testify to us, and assures us of this, by the prophet Jeremias, (Chap. xxxi. 33.) in the words above cited, (Chap. viii. ver. 8.) when he promises to give a new testament, and that he will remember no more their sins. ---

Now where there is remission of these, there is no more an oblation for sin. That is, there is no need of any other oblation to redeem us from sin, after the price of our redemption from sin is paid. There is no need of any other different oblation; all that is wanting, is the application of the merits and satisfactions of Christ. No need of those sacrifices, which were ordered in the law of Moses. To convince them of this, is the main design of St. Paul in this place. The pretended reformers, from several expressions of St. Paul in this chapter, think they have clear proofs that no sacrifice at all ought to be offered after Christ's one sacrifice on the cross; and that so many sacrifices and oblations of masses, are both needless and against the doctrine of the apostle, who says, that Christ by one oblation hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. (ver. 14.) And again, that where there is a remission of sins, now there is no more an oblation for sin. This objection, which is obvious enough, was not first invented by the Calvinists against them they nickname Papists: the same is found in the ancient Fathers; and by their answers, and what they have witnessed concerning the daily sacrifice of the mass, they may find their doctrine of a religion without a continued sacrifice evidently against the doctrine and practice of the Catholic Church from the first ages [centuries] of the Christian religion, till they came to be reformers, not of manners, but of the Catholic belief. Hear St. John Chrysostom (hom. xvii.) in his commentary on this very chapter: "What then, saith he, do not we offer up (or make an oblation) every day? We offer up indeed, but with a remembrance of his death. And this oblation is one, and not many. How is it one, and not many? ...because, as he that is offered many times, and in many places, is the same body, not many and different bodies, so is it one sacrifice. He (Christ) is our high priest, who offered this sacrifice, by which we are cleansed: we now offer up the same....He said: Do this in remembrance of me. We do not offer a different sacrifice, but the very same, as then our high priest." St. John Chrysostom here says, and repeats it over and over again, that we offer up a sacrifice. 2. That we offer it up every day. 3. That the sacrifice which we daily offer is one and the same oblation, one and the same sacrifice, which our high priest, Christ, offered. 4. That in offering this sacrifice, which in all places, and at all times, is the same body of Christ, and the same sacrifice, we do, and offer it, as he commanded us at his last supper, with a remembrance of him. Is this the practice, and is this the doctrine of our dear countrymen, the English Protestants? But at least it is the constant doctrine, as well as practice, of the whole Catholic Church. The council of Trent, as we have already cited the words, (chap. vii.) teacheth the very same as St. John Chrysostom who never says, as some one of late hath pretended, that what we offer is a remembrance only, but is his body and blood, so the sacrifice is to be performed with a remembrance of his benefits and sufferings, by his priests and ministers, but at the same time is a true and propitiatory sacrifice, the priests daily sacrifice, and offer up the same sacrifice, the manner only being different. The sacrifice and mass offered by Peter, is not different in the notion of a sacrifice or oblation from that of Paul, though the priests and their particular actions be different: the same sacrifice, according to the prophecy of Malachias, (chap. i. ver. 11.) shall be offered in all nations to the end of the world. This doctrine and practice is not only witnessed by St. John Chrysostom but generally by the ancient Fathers and interpreters, as we have taken notice in short in the annotations on St. Matthew. See St. Ignatius, in his epistle to the people of Smyrna; St. Justin Martyr, in his dialogue with Tryphon; St. Irenæus, lib. 4. chap. xxxii. and xxxiv.; Tertullian, lib. de Velandis Virg.; Eusebius lib. 1. de demonst. Evang. chap. ult.[last]; St. Jerome, ep. ad Evangelu,; St. Ambrose, in Psalm xxxviii. and on 1 chap. of St. Luke; St. Augustine, lib. 16. de civ. Dei. chap. xxii. lib. cont. Advers. legis chap. 22. and lib. ix. Confess. chap. xii.; St. John Chrysostom, hom. lx ad Pop. Antiochenum et hom. lxxii. in Matt.; The first general council of Nice [Nicaea]. ---

But from this one oblation on the cross and remission of sins, obtained by our Saviour Christ, will our adversaries pretend insisting on the bare letter, that Christ has done all for us, and that we need do nothing, unless perhaps endeavour to catch hold of the justifying cloak of Christ's justice by faith only? At this rate the love of God and of our neighbour, a life of self-denials, such as Christ preached to every one in the gospel, the practices of prayer, fastings, almsdeeds, and all good works, the sacraments instituted by our Saviour Christ may be all safely laid aside; and we may conclude from hence, that all men's sins are remitted before they are committed. Into what extravagances do men run, when their private spirit pretends to follow the letter of the Holy Scriptures, and when they make their private judgment the supreme guide in matter of divine faith? It is very true, that Christ hath paid the ransom of all our sins, and his satisfactions are infinite; but to partake of the benefit of this general redemption, the merits and satisfaction of Christ are to be applied to our souls, and this by the order of Providence is to be done not only by faith but by other virtues, by good works, by the sacraments, and by repeating the oblation and the same sacrifice, the manner only being different, according to the doctrine and practice of the Catholic Church from the apostle's time. (Witham) ---

Where there is a full remission of sins, as in baptism, there is no more occasion for a sin-offering to be made for such sins already remitted; and as for sins committed afterwards, they can only be remitted in virtue of the one oblation of Christ's death. (Challoner)

Haydock: Heb 10:19 - Having therefore, brethren, a confidence

Having therefore, brethren, a confidence. Here begins as it were the second part of his epistle, in which the apostle exhorts the Hebrews to the practice of Christian virtues, to a firm hope, and confidence of entering with Christ into the holy of holies; i.e. into heaven. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:20 - A new and living way

A new and living way; that is, having a new way, which he hath traced out and opened us, by entering himself first into heaven, through the veil, i.e. through his flesh, or by taking upon him, our flesh or human nature. He speaks with an allusion and comparison with the high priest of the former law, who to enter into the sanctuary, was to pass through the veil of separation. He compares Christ's flesh or body to this veil, inasmuch as Christ entered into the sanctuary of heaven by his sufferings in the flesh, and by the death of his body on the cross; or, inasmuch as the divinity of Christ was hidden from us by the veil of his human nature, as the sanctuary was hidden from the people by its veils. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:21 - And a high priest

And a high priest; i.e. and having a great priest, to wit, Christ, over the house of God, that is, over the Church, or over all the faithful, both in the Church militant on earth and in the Church triumphant in heaven. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near // Greek: En plerophoria pisteos

Let us draw near with a full and firm faith, our hearts being cleansed and sprinkled from sin. He again alludes to that ceremony, by which the high priest of the Jews on the feast, called of expiation, sprinkled the people with the blood of the victim offered. (Witham) ---

Greek: En plerophoria pisteos. The Protestant version gives erroneously, in full assurance of faith. See Ward's Errata.

Haydock: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking our assembly

Not forsaking our assembly. [6] St. John Chrysostom understands the assemblies of Christians, where they met to celebrate the divine mysteries. Others expound it of not leaving the faith and communion of the Catholic Church by turning apostates: this is confirmed by the following words: for if we sin wilfully,...there is now left no sacrifice for sins. The Novatian heretics understood no pardon for sins after baptism. St. John Chrysostom and others understood no second baptism, wherewith to be cleansed in the same manner as before; but the most probable interpretation, and most agreeable to the text and doctrine of St. Paul, seems to be, that now remained no sacrifice for sins, i.e. no other sacrifice but that of Christ, which the apostate renouncing, by quitting and abandoning his faith, thereby cuts himself off from the very groundwork and foundation of salvation, as long as he continues in his apostacy. So that nothing remains for him but a dreadful expectation[7] of God's just and severe judgments. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Non deserentes collectionem nostram, Greek: me egkataleipontes ten episunagogen eauton, collectionem, congregationem.

Haydock: Heb 10:26 - If we sin wilfully

If we sin wilfully. He speaks of the sin of wilful apostacy from the known truth; after which, as we cannot be baptized again, we cannot expect to have that abundant remission of sins, which Christ purchased by his death, applied to our souls in that ample manner as it is in baptism; but we have rather all manner of reason to look for a dreadful judgment; the more, because apostates from the know truth seldom or never have the grace to return to it. (Challoner)

Haydock: Heb 10:27

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Ignis æmulatio, Greek: puros zelos, thus attibuting zeal and rage to an inanimate thing.

Haydock: Heb 10:28-29 - A man making void

A man making void, &c. He brings this comparison from the manner that transgressors were dealt with under the law of Moses, to shew how much greater punishments Christians deserve when they are ungrateful to Christ after much greater benefits, when they may be said to have trodden under foot the Son of God by despising him, who was the author of their salvation, by shedding his blood upon the cross. (Witham) ---

What is here said of the crime of apostacy, may in some measure be applied to every deadly sin committed after baptism or the sacrament of penance; for a Christian by returning to sin, treads under foot the Son of God, despises the adorable blood by which he was sanctified, and offers a henious affront to the spirit of grace. Apostacy, though enormous, like all other sins can be forgiven by true repentance; but the apostle declares, there is no victim for the guilt of a person who perseveres and dies in apostacy.

Haydock: Heb 10:31

Man is mortal, and therefore cannot extend his vengeance beyond death; God is immortal, and, as he lives eternally, can punish eternally; and he who during life despises a God who died for him, will at death experience the rigour of a God always living to punish him.

Haydock: Heb 10:32 - But call to mind the former days

But call to mind the former days, &c. After having laid before them the severity of God's judgments, he comforts them with the hopes they may have of their eternal salvation, from what they had already suffered soon after they received the light of the gospel, and were illuminated by baptism. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:36

He encourages them to patience in the short time of this mortal life. (Witham)

Haydock: Heb 10:37 - Yet a very little while // Greek: O erchomenos

Yet a very little while, and the judge that is to come, and who is to judge every one, will come. (Witham) ---

Greek: O erchomenos, he who is coming. It is observed by commentators, that this is the appellation given by the Jews to the Messias. See Matthew xi. 3. and xxi. 9.

Haydock: Heb 10:38 - But my // But if he withdraw himself

But my [8] just man, he that liveth according to the doctrine I have taught, liveth by faith, which is the groundwork and foundation of a good life. ---

But if he withdraw himself, and fall from this faith of Christ, he shall not please my soul. It is a Hebrew way of speaking, and as it were in the person of God. (Witham) ---

Luther and Calvin teach that faith alone is sufficient for justification, and they define this faith to be an assured confidence that their sins are forgiven them wholly by Christ's passion. No text, however, in Scripture teaches that a man is justified by faith only. In Romans, (ii.) Luther makes St. Paul say that a man is justified by faith only, without the works of the law: the authorized Protestant version has omitted the word only, foisted into the German translations. Solifidians [Those who pretend justification by faith alone] vainly cite this text, as its obvious meaning is, that neither the works of the written law, done by the Jew, nor the works of the law of nature, done by the Gentiles, before either of them believe in Christ, can without faith in Christ justify any one. Saving faith is a faith working through charity in Jesus Christ, a faith which includes hope, love, repentance, and the use of the sacraments. Hence St. James (Chap. ii.) declares, that a man may have faith but not works, but that faith without works will not save him. St. Paul teaches the same, 1 Corinthians xiii. 2. "If I should have all faith, so as to move mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing;" where we should observe the word all faith.

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Justus meus, Greek: dikaios; in some Greek manuscripts, Greek: mou, as also in the Septuagint Habacuc ii. 4.

Haydock: Heb 10:39 - But we are not the children of withdrawing

But we are not the children of withdrawing; [9] i.e. we are not such as withdraw ourselves in this manner from the true faith to perdition, but remain constant in the faith and law of Christ. (Witham)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Non sumus substractionis filii, Greek: ouk esmen upostoles, subaudi Greek: uioi.

====================

Gill: Heb 10:1 - For the law having a shadow of good things to come // And not the very image of the things // can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually // make the comers thereunto perfect

For the law having a shadow of good things to come,.... By which is meant not the moral law, for that is not a shadow of future blessings, but a system of precepts; the things it commands are not figuratively, but really good and honest; and are not obscure, but plain and easy to be understood; nor are they fleeting and passing away, as a shadow, but lasting and durable: but the ceremonial law is intended; this was a "shadow", a figure, a representation of something true, real, and substantial; was dark and obscure, yet had in it, and gave, some glimmering light; and was like a shadow, fleeting and transitory: and it was a shadow of good things; of Christ himself, who is the body, the sum and substance of it, and of the good things to come by him; as the expiation of sin, peace and reconciliation, a justifying righteousness, pardon of sin, and eternal life; these are said to be "to come", as they were under the former dispensation, while the ceremonial law was in force, and that shadow was in being, and the substance not as yet.

And not the very image of the things; as it had not neither the things themselves, nor Christ, the substance of them, so it did not give a clear revelation of them, as is made in the Gospel, nor exhibit a distinct delineation of them, such as an image expresses; it only gave some short and dark hints of future good things, but did not exactly describe them: and therefore

can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually: namely, the sacrifices of bullocks and goats, which were offered on the day of atonement, year after year, in successive generations, from the first appointment of that day, to the writing of this epistle: sacrifices of such a kind, and so often repeated, could never

make the comers thereunto perfect; either the people that came to the temple, and brought them to the priests to offer them for them, or the priests that offered them; so the Syriac and Ethiopic versions render it, "perfect them that offer"; and if not one, then not the other: legal sacrifices could not make perfect expiation of sin; there is no proportion between them and sin: nor did they extend to all sin, and at most only typically expiated; nor could they justify and cleanse from sin. Contrary to this, the Jews ^p say,

"when Israel was in the holy land, there was no iniquity found in them, for the sacrifices which they offered every day stoned for them;''

but spiritual sacrificers and worshippers were expiated, justified, and cleansed another way, even by the blood of Christ, slain from the foundation of the world in purpose, promise, and type, and to which their faith had respect in every sacrifice.

Gill: Heb 10:2 - For then would they not have ceased to be offered // Because the worshippers, once purged, would have had no more conscience of sins

For then would they not have ceased to be offered,.... The Complutensian edition, and the Syriac and Vulgate Latin versions, leave out the word "not"; and the sense requires it should be omitted, for the meaning is, that if perfection had been by the legal sacrifices, they would have ceased to have been offered; for if the former ones had made perfect, there would have been no need of others, or of the repetition of the same; but because they did not make perfect, therefore they were yearly renewed; unless the words are read with an interrogation, as they are in the Arabic version, "for then would they not have ceased to be offered?" yes, they would; they are indeed ceased now, but this is owing to Christ and his sacrifice, and not to the efficacy of these sacrifices; for yearly sacrifices were offered for former sins, as well as for fresh ones, as appears from the following verse.

Because the worshippers, once purged, would have had no more conscience of sins; there are external and internal worshippers; the latter are such who worship God in Spirit and in truth: but here ceremonial worshippers are meant, who, if they had been really purged from sin by legal sacrifices, and purifications, would have had no more conscience of sins, and so have had no need to have repeated them; as such spiritual worshippers, who are once purged from sin by the blood and sacrifice of Christ; not that they have no sin, or no sense of sin, or that their consciences are seared, or that they never accuse for sin, or that they are to make no confession and acknowledgment of sin; but that they are discharged from the guilt of sin, and are not liable to condemnation for it; and through the application of the blood of Christ to them, have peace with God, and joy in the Holy Ghost.

Gill: Heb 10:3 - But in those sacrifices // there is a remembrance of sins made again every year

But in those sacrifices,.... The Arabic version reads, "but in it"; that is, in the law; but the Syriac version reads, and supplies, as we do, בדבחא בהון, "in those sacrifices", which were offered every year on the day of atonement:

there is a remembrance of sins made again every year; of all the sins that were committed the year past, and even of those that were expiated typically by the daily sacrifice, and others that had been offered; which proves the imperfection and insufficiency of such sacrifices: there was a remembrance of sins by God, before whom the goats were presented, their blood was sprinkled, and the people cleansed, Lev 16:7 and there was a remembrance of them by the people, who, on that day, afflicted their souls for them, Lev 16:29 and there was a remembrance of them by the high priest, who confessed them over, and put them upon the head of the goat, Lev 16:21 by which it was owned, that these sins were committed; that they deserved death, the curse of the law; that the expiation of them was undertook by another, typified by the goat; that this was not yet done, and therefore there was no remission, but a typical one, by these sacrifices; but that sins remained, and required a more perfect sacrifice, which was yet to be offered up. Legal sacrifices were so far from inducing an oblivion of sins, that they themselves brought them to remembrance, and were so many acknowledgments of them. Though Philo the Jew thinks the contrary, and gives this as a reason why the heart and brain were not offered in sacrifice, because

"it would be foolish, that the sacrifices should cause, not a forgetfulness of sins, but a remembrance of them ^q.''

Gill: Heb 10:4 - For it is not possible // that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sins

For it is not possible,.... There is a necessity of sin being taken away, otherwise it will be remembered; and there will be a conscience of it, and it must be answered for, or it will remain marked, and the curse and penalty of the law must take place: but it is impossible

that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sins; which was shed on the day of atonement: sin is a breach of the moral law, but these sacrifices belong to, the ceremonial law, which are less acceptable to God than moral duties; sin is committed against God, and has an objective infiniteness in it, and therefore can never be atoned for by the blood of such creatures; it leaves a stain on the mind and conscience, which this blood cannot reach; besides, this is not the same blood, nor of the same kind with the person that has sinned; yea, if this could take away sin, it would do more than the blood of the man himself could do; such blood shed can never answer the penalty of the law, satisfy divine justice, or secure the honour of divine holiness: but what the blood of these creatures could not do, the blood of Christ has done, and does: that takes away sin from the sight of justice, and from the consciences of the saints. Compare with this the Septuagint version of Jer 11:15.

"what, has the beloved committed abomination in my house? shall prayers, and the holy flesh take away thy wickednesses from thee, or by these shall thou escape?''

Gill: Heb 10:5 - Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith // sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not // But a body hast thou prepared me

Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith,.... In Psa 40:7. This was said by David, not of himself, and his own times, for sacrifice and offering were desired and required in his times; nor was he able to do the will of God; so as to fulfil the law, and make void legal sacrifices; nor did he engage as a surety to do this; nor was it written of him in the volume of the book that he should: besides, he speaks of one that was not yet come, though ready to come, when the fulness of time should be up; and who is here spoken of as coming into the world, and who is no other than Jesus Christ; and this is to be understood, not of his coming into Judea, or the temple at Jerusalem; or out of a private, into a public life; nor of his entrance into the world to come, into heaven, into life eternal, as the Targum on Psa 40:7 paraphrases it, after he had done his work on earth, for the other world is never expressed by the world only; nor did Christ go into that to do the will of God, but to sit down there, after he had done it; besides, Christ's entrance into heaven was a going out of the world, and not into it. To which may be added, that this phrase always signifies coming into this terrene world, and intends men's coming into it at their birth; See Gill on Joh 1:9 and must be understood of Christ's incarnation, which was an instance of great love, condescension, and grace; and the, reason of it was to do what the law, and the blood of bulls and goats, could not do. For it follows,

sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not; or didst not desire and delight in, as the word חפץ, used in Psa 40:6 signifies; meaning not the sacrifices of wicked men, or such as were offered up without faith in Christ; but the ceremonial sacrifices God himself had instituted, and which were offered in the best manner; and that not merely in a comparative sense, as in Hos 6:6 but the meaning is, that God would not have these continue any longer, they being only imposed for a time, and this time being come; nor would he accept of them, as terms, conditions, and causes of righteousness, pardon, peace, and reconciliation; but he willed that his Son should offer himself an offering, and a sacrifice for a sweet smelting savour to him.

But a body hast thou prepared me; or "fitted for me"; a real natural body, which stands for the whole human nature; and is carefully expressed, to show that the human nature is not a person. This was prepared, in the book of God's purposes and decrees, and in the council and covenant of grace; and was curiously formed by the Holy Ghost in time, for the second Person, the Son of God, to clothe himself with, as the Syriac version renders it, "thou hast clothed me with a body"; and that he might dwell in, and in it do the will of God, and perform the work of man's redemption: in Psa 40:6 it is, "mine ears thou hast opened"; digged or bored, the ear being put for the whole body; for if he had not had a body prepared, he could not have had ears opened: besides; the phrase is expressive of Christ's assuming the form of a servant, which was done by his being found in fashion as a man, Phi 2:7 and of his being a voluntary servant, and of his cheerful obedience as such, the opening, or boring of the ear, was a sign, Exo 21:5. And thus by having a true body prepared for him, and a willing mind to offer it up, he became fit for sacrifice.

Gill: Heb 10:6 - In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin // thou hast had no pleasure

In burnt offerings and sacrifices for sin,.... Which were the principal kinds of offerings under the law:

thou hast had no pleasure; not only in comparison of moral duties, or spiritual sacrifices, such as those of praise and thanksgiving, Psa 69:30 but so as to accept of the offerers for the sake of them, and smell a sweet savour in them; for these could not satisfy his justice, appease his anger, or expiate sin; and when they were in full force, and offered in the most agreeable manner, they were no otherwise well pleasing to God, than as they were types of, and had respect unto the sacrifice of his Son. In the Hebrew text it is, "thou didst not require, or ask for"; for them, when the time was up that Christ should come into the world.

Gill: Heb 10:7 - Then said I, lo, I come // In the volume of the book it is written of me // to do thy will, O God

Then said I, lo, I come,.... Christ observing that legal sacrifices were not acceptable to God; that there was a body prepared for him; and that it was written of him in the book of God, that he should come; and the time being now come, with a note of attention and admiration, the matter being of great moment and concern, he cheerfully expresses his readiness to come, immediately, without any compulsion, even he himself, and not another.

In the volume of the book it is written of me; in the book of the law, as the, Targum and Kimchi on Psa 40:7 interpret it; and which may design the Bible in general, the whole book of the Scriptures of the Old Testament: so ספר, "the book", is used for the whole Bible ^r, and it is said ^s, all the whole law, that is, all Scripture, is called מגילה, "a volume"; accordingly there are things written of Christ in all the writings of the Old Testament, in the law, and in the prophets, and in the psalms. Jarchi interprets it of the law of Moses, and so it may design the pentateuch, or the five books of Moses; and there are several places therein, in which it is written of Christ, and particularly in Genesis, the first of these books, and in the head, the beginning, the frontal piece, the first part of that book; namely, Gen 3:15 which may be principally designed. Books were formerly written in rolls of parchment, and hence called volumes; See Gill on Luk 4:17, See Gill on Luk 4:20. The end of his coming is next expressed by him,

to do thy will, O God; which, when he came, he set about with the utmost delight, diligence, and faithfulness, in preaching the Gospel, performing miracles, doing good to the bodies and souls of men, and in finishing the great work of man's redemption, which was the main part of his Father's will he came to do; and which he did, by fulfilling the law in its precept and penalty; by offering himself a sacrifice to God; by suffering death, the death of the cross; by destroying all his and our enemies, and so working out everlasting salvation.

Gill: Heb 10:8 - Above when he said // Sacrifice and offering, and burnt offerings, and offering for sin thou wouldst not, neither hadst pleasure therein // which are offered by the law

Above when he said, .... In the afore cited place, Psa 40:7

Sacrifice and offering, and burnt offerings, and offering for sin thou wouldst not, neither hadst pleasure therein; this is a recapitulation of what is before said; and all kind of sacrifices are mentioned, to show that they are all imperfect, and insufficient, and are abolished; and the abrogation of them is expressed in the strongest terms, as that God would not have them, and that he took no pleasure in them:

which are offered by the law; according as that directs and enjoins: this clause is added, to distinguish these sacrifices from spiritual ones, under the Gospel dispensation, and which are well pleasing to God; and to prevent an objection against the abolition of them, taken from hence, that they are according to the law; and yet, notwithstanding this, God will not have them, nor accept of them.

Gill: Heb 10:9 - Then said he, lo, I come to do thy will, O God // he taketh away the first, that he may establish the second

Then said he, lo, I come to do thy will, O God,.... See Gill on Heb 10:7.

he taketh away the first, that he may establish the second; the sense is, either that God has taken away, and abolished the law, that he might establish the Gospel; or he has caused the first covenant to vanish away, that place might be found for the second, or new covenant; or he has changed and abrogated the priesthood of Aaron, that he might confirm the unchangeable priesthood of Christ; or rather he has taken away that which was first spoken of in the above citation, namely, sacrifice, offering, burnt offerings, and sin offerings; these he has removed and rejected as insignificant and useless, that he might establish what is mentioned in the second place; namely, the will of God, which is no other than the sacrifice of Christ, offered up according to the will of God, and by which his will is done.

Gill: Heb 10:10 - By the which will we are sanctified // through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all

By the which will we are sanctified,.... That is, by the sacrifice of Christ, which was willingly offered up by himself, and was according to the will of God; it was his will of purpose that Christ should be crucified and slain; and it was his will of command, that he should lay down his life for his people; and it was grateful and well pleasing to him, that his soul should be made an offering for sin; and that for this reason, because hereby the people of God are sanctified, their sins are perfectly expiated, the full pardon of them is procured, their persons are completely justified from sin, and their consciences purged from it: even

through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all; this is said, not to the exclusion of his soul; it designs his whole human nature, and that as in union with his divine person; and is particularly mentioned, in allusion to the legal sacrifices, the bodies of slain beasts, which were types of him, and with a reference to his Father's preparation of a body for him, for this purpose, Heb 10:5. Moreover, his obedience to his Father's will was chiefly seen in his body; this was offered upon the cross; and his blood, which atones for sin, and cleanses from it, was shed out of it: and this oblation was "once for all"; which gives it the preference to Levitical sacrifices; destroys the Socinian notion of Christ's continual offering himself in heaven; and confutes the error of the Popish mass, or of the offering of Christ's body in it.

Gill: Heb 10:11 - And every priest standeth daily ministering // And offering oftentimes the same sacrifices // which can never take away sins

And every priest standeth daily ministering,.... The Alexandrian copy, one of Stephens's, the Complutensian edition, the Syriac and Ethiopic versions, read, "every high priest"; who might minister daily, if he would; but since the daily sacrifice was generally offered by the common priests, these are rather designed. The apostle passes from the anniversary sacrifices offered by the high priest on the day of atonement, having shown the insufficiency and imperfection of them, to the lambs of the daily sacrifice, which were offered morning and evening, and whatsoever else might be daily offered on other accounts; and which he also shows are equally ineffectual to take away sin; almost every word he uses shows the imperfection of the priesthood of Aaron, and serves to illustrate the priesthood of Christ. When he says "every priest", it supposes there were more than one, as indeed there were many, not only in succession to one another, but together, having different parts of service to perform; and everyone of them "standeth" at the altar, showing that his work was not done; and the present tense is used, because sacrifice in fact had not ceased at the writing of this epistle, though of right it ought to have done; and he stood "daily ministering"; every day, and sometimes often in a day, and always morning and night, Exo 29:38 The priest always stood to minister, Deu 18:5. Hence the Jews say ^t, there is no ministration or service, אלא מעומד, "but standing"; and perhaps some reference may be had to מעמדות, the "stations" ^u, or stationary men, who were always upon the spot at Jerusalem, to offer for such as were at a distance.

And offering oftentimes the same sacrifices; as a lamb in the morning, and another at evening; and if it was a burnt offering, or a sin offering, or an offering for the purification of a woman, or for the cleansing of the leper, they were always the same: and this frequent offering, and the offering of the same things, show that they were such

which can never take away sins; for notwithstanding these many and repeated offerings, even the sins of Old Testament saints remained to be atoned for by Christ; see Rom 3:25.

Gill: Heb 10:12 - But this man // after he had offered one sacrifice for sins // for ever sat down on the right hand of God

But this man,.... Jesus Christ, for he is a man, though not a mere man; or this great high priest, who came to do the will of God, and whose body was offered once for all:

after he had offered one sacrifice for sins; the sacrifice of himself, body and soul, and this but once:

for ever sat down on the right hand of God; as having done his work effectually, and that with acceptance; and therefore is placed as a token of honour at the right hand of God, where he sits enjoying rest, ease, and pleasure, and that for ever; all which is opposed to the priests under the law; they were many, he but one; they offered many sacrifices, he but one; they offered theirs often, every day, he but once; they stood ministering, he sat down; his sacrifice being effectual to take away sin, when theirs was not.

Gill: Heb 10:13 - From henceforth expecting // Till his enemies be made his footstool

From henceforth expecting,.... According to God's promise and declaration to him, Psa 110:1.

Till his enemies be made his footstool; see Gill on Heb 1:13.

Gill: Heb 10:14 - For by one offering // he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified

For by one offering,.... The same as before; himself, body and soul; this is a reason why he is set down, and will continue so for ever, and why he expects his enemies to be made his footstool; because by one sacrifice for sin, which he has once offered,

he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified; that is, who are sanctified by God the Father, Jud 1:1 or, who are set apart by him in eternal election, from the rest of the world, for his own use, service, and glory, to a state of grace and holiness here, and happiness hereafter; for this is not to be understood either of their being sanctified in Christ, though the Syriac version reads, "that are sanctified" in him, or by his Spirit, though both are true of the same persons; these Christ, by his sacrifice, has perfected, and has perfectly fulfilled the law for them; he has perfectly expiated their sins; he has obtained the full pardon of all their sins, and complete redemption; he has perfectly justified them from all things, and that for ever; which shows the continued virtue of Christ's sacrifice, in all generations, to all the elect of God, and the fulness and duration of their salvation; and so Christ by his one sacrifice did what the law, and all its sacrifices, could not do, Heb 10:1.

Gill: Heb 10:15 - Wherefore the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us // for after that he had said before

Wherefore the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us,.... In Jer 31:33. This preface to the following citation shows that the books of the Old Testament are of divine original and authority; that the penmen of them were inspired by the Holy Ghost; that he existed in the times of the Old Testament; that he is truly and properly God, the Lord, or Jehovah, that speaks in the following verses; and that he is a distinct divine Person, and the author of the covenant of grace; and in what he says in that covenant, he bears testimony to the truths before delivered, concerning the insufficiency and abolition of legal sacrifices, and of full and perfect remission of sin, by the blood and sacrifice of Christ:

for after that he had said before; what is expressed in the following verse.

Gill: Heb 10:16 - This is the covenant that I will make with them

This is the covenant that I will make with them,.... See Gill on Heb 8:10.

Gill: Heb 10:17 - And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.

And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. See Gill on Heb 8:10. The words are cited to a different purpose here than there; the principal thing for which they are cited here, is to observe God's promise of non-remembrance of sin; which is no other than remission of sin, and which is not consistent with legal sacrifices, in which there is a remembrance of sin every year, Heb 10:3 and consequently, since this new covenant has taken place, legal sacrifices must be abolished, as the apostle argues in the next verse. In one of Beza's copies are inserted, at the, beginning of this verse, these words, "then he said", which seem necessary to answer to the last clause of Heb 10:15.

Gill: Heb 10:18 - Now where remission of these is // there is no more offering for sin

Now where remission of these is,.... That is, of these sins; and that there is remission of them, is evident from this promise of the covenant, just now produced; from God's gracious proclamation of it; from the shedding of Christ's blood for it; from his exaltation at the Father's right hand to give it; from the Gospel declaration of it; and from the several instances of persons favoured with it:

there is no more offering for sin; there may be other offerings, as of praise and thanksgiving, but none for sin; "there is no need", as the Syriac version; or there is not required, as the Arabic version; there is no need of the reiteration of Christ's sacrifice, nor will he be offered up any more, nor of the repetition of legal sacrifices, nor ought they to continue any longer. The Jews themselves say ^w, that

"in the time to come (i.e. in the times of the Messiah) all offerings shall cease, but the sacrifice of praise.''

And one of their writers says ^x, when

"the King Messiah, the son of David, shall reign, there will be no need of כפרה, "an atonement", nor of deliverance, or prosperity, for all these things will be had;''

Gill: Heb 10:19 - Having therefore, brethren // boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus

Having therefore, brethren,.... As they were to the apostle, in a natural and civil sense, being Hebrews, as well as in a spiritual relation, being believers in Christ; which is observed, to testify his affection to them, and to engage their regard to the duties hereafter urged, particularly brotherly love, and to signify their common and equal right to the privilege next mentioned, which is

boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus: the place saints have boldness to enter into is heaven, called "the holiest", in reference to the holy of holies, in the tabernacle; which was a type of it, for the sacredness and invisibility of it, and for what was in it, went into it, or was brought thither; as the Shechinah, or divine Majesty, which resided there; the high priest who went into it once a year; the blood of sacrifices which was carried into it; the sweet incense; the ark of the testimony, in which was the law; and the mercy seat; all which were typical of Christ, his person, blood, sacrifice, righteousness, intercession, and the grace and mercy which come through him. Heaven was symbolically shut by the sin of man, when he was drove out of the garden of Eden; it was typically opened by the entrance of the high priest into the holy of holies, on the day of atonement; Christ has in person entered into it by his blood, and opened the way for his people; and believers in him may "enter" now, and they do, when they exercise grace on him, who is there, and when they come and present their prayers and praises to God by him; and they have now an actual right to enter into the place itself, and will hereafter enter in person: and the manner of their present entrance is, "with boldness"; which signifies their right unto it, the liberty granted them by God, and the liberty which they sometimes have in their own souls, and great courage and intrepidity of mind; which arises from a sense of remission of sins, as may be concluded from the connection of these words with the preceding; and is found to be true by experience; and such boldness is consistent with reverence, humility, and submission. The way of entrance is "by the blood of Jesus"; and which gives both entrance and boldness; for hereby sin is removed both from the sight of God, and the conscience of the believer; peace is made with God, and spoken to him; pardon is procured, law and justice satisfied, and neither to be feared, and the everlasting covenant confirmed.

Gill: Heb 10:20 - By a new and living way // which he hath consecrated for us // done through the vail, that is to say, his flesh

By a new and living way,.... Which is Christ, the God-man and Mediator; who is called the "new" way, not as to contrivance, revelation, or use; for it was contrived before the world was, and was revealed to our first parents, immediately after the fall, and was made use of by all the Old Testament saints; but in distinction to the old way of life, by the covenant of works; and because newly revealed with greater clearness and evidence; see Heb 10:8 and because it is always new, it never will be old, nor otherwise, there never will be another way: some render it, "a new slain way"; because Jesus was but newly slain, and his blood lately shed, by which the way is, and entrance is with boldness: and Christ is a "living way"; in opposition to the dead carcasses of slain beasts, and to the dead and killing letter of the law; Christ gives life to all his people; and all that walk in him, the way, live; and none in this way ever die; it leads to eternal life, and infallibly brings them thither:

which he hath consecrated for us; either God the Father, and so it intends the designation of Christ to be the way to life and happiness, and the qualification of him for it, by preparing a body, an human nature for him, and anointing it with the Holy Spirit, and the instalment of him into his priestly office, called a consecration, Heb 10:28 or else Christ himself, and so designs his compliance with his Father's will, and his devoting of himself to this service; his preparation of himself to be the way, by the shedding of his blood, and by his entrance into heaven, and by giving a clearer discovery of this way in the Gospel, by which life and immortality are brought to light: and this is

done through the vail, that is to say, his flesh; the human nature of Christ, through which the way to heaven is opened, renewed, and consecrated, is compared to the vail of the tabernacle, Exo 26:31 the matter of which that was made, was fine twined linen, which the Jews ^y say was of thread six times doubled; which may denote the holiness of Christ's human nature; the strength, courage, and steadfastness of it, under all its sorrows and sufferings; and the purity and duration of his righteousness; the colours of it were blue, purple, and scarlet, which may signify the sufferings of the human nature; the preciousness of Christ's blood, and the dignity of his person, and his royalty; purple and scarlet being wore by kings: the vail was of cunning work, which may intend the curious workmanship of Christ's human nature, and the graces of the Spirit, with which it is adorned; and it was made with "cherubim", pointing to the ministration of angels, both to Christ, and to his people. The pillars of it may signify the deity of Christ, the support of his human nature, in which it has its personal subsistence; and being of Shittim wood, may denote his eternity: and being covered with gold, his glory: its hooks and sockets may be symbolical of the union of the two natures in him.

Gill: Heb 10:21 - And having an high priest over the house of God.

And having an high priest over the house of God. The church of God, over which Christ is as prophet, priest, and King, and as the Son and owner of it; See Gill on Heb 3:6; See Gill on Heb 4:14. In the Greek text it is, "a great priest"; so the Messiah is called by the Targum on Zec 6:12 כהן רב, "a great priest", as he is; even a great high priest, as in Heb 4:14, and greater than Aaron, and any of his sons.

Gill: Heb 10:22 - Let us draw near with a true heart // In full assurance of faith // having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience // and our bodies washed with pure water

Let us draw near with a true heart,.... Either to the holiest of all, into which the saints have boldness to enter; or to Christ the high priest, who is entered there; or to the house of God, over which he is an high priest; or rather to God himself, as on a throne of grace, on the mercy seat in heaven, the most holy place: to "draw near" to him is a sacerdotal act, common to all the saints, who are made priests to God; and includes the whole of divine worship, but more especially designs prayer; to which believers are encouraged from the liberty and boldness they may have and use, of entering into the holiest by the blood of Jesus; from Christ's being the new and living way into it, and from his being an high priest over the house of God: the manner of drawing near is, "with a true heart"; not with the body only, but with the heart principally; with a renewed one, one that is right with God, and is single and sincere, is hearty in its desires, and upright in its ends.

In full assurance of faith; in God, Father, Son, and Spirit; without faith, drawing near to God can neither be acceptable to him, nor of service to men; and a full assurance of faith, with respect to the object drawn nigh unto, and of the way unto him, and of acceptance with him through Christ, and of having the petitions put up to him granted, is very comfortable to believers, greatly becomes them, and is well pleasing to God:

having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience; which is blind, inactive, partial, stupid, or guilty; and it is the blood of Christ, which being sprinkled on it by the Spirit of God, purges it from dead works, cleanses it from all sin, and speaks peace and pardon to it; and such may draw near with freedom and boldness, with readiness and cheerfulness, and with reverence and godly fear:

and our bodies washed with pure water; not baptismal water, but the grace of the Spirit, which is often compared to water, in Scripture: the body, as well as soul, needs washing, and renewing; internal grace influences outward, actions, which adorn religion, and without which bodies cannot be presented holy to God. The allusion is to a custom of the Jews, who were obliged to wash their bodies, and make them clean, when they prayed. So Aben Ezra observes on Gen 35:2

"that every Israelite, when he went to pray at a fixed place, was obliged to have גופו נקי, "his body pure", and his garments pure.''

So a priest might not enter into the court for service, though clean, until he had washed himself all over ^z; and it is to sacerdotal acts that the reference is here.

Gill: Heb 10:23 - Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering // For he is faithful that promised

Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering,.... Either in the grace or doctrine of faith, or in the profession of both; See Gill on Heb 4:14.

For he is faithful that promised; that is God; and it is true of Father, Son, and Spirit; but God the Father may be more especially designed: he is a promising God, and is known to be so by his people; he is eminently and emphatically the Promiser; and all other promisers, and the promises made by them, signify little; but the promises of God are exceeding great and precious, very ancient, free, and unconditional, irrevocable and immutable, and are admirably suited to the cases of his people, and will be fulfilled everyone of them: they include in them things temporal, spiritual, and eternal; things temporal, as that his people shall not want, that their afflictions shall work for good, and that he will support them under all their troubles; things spiritual, as that he will be their God, which takes in his everlasting love to them, and his gracious presence with them, and his protection of them; and that all grace shall be wrought in them, and every blessing of grace bestowed on them: and things eternal; as everlasting glory and happiness; the promise of eternal life was in God's heart, made in the covenant, and put into Christ's hands before the world began, and is declared in the Gospel: now God is faithful to all his promises, nor can he fail, or deceive; he is all wise and foreknowing of everything that comes to pass; he never changes his mind, nor forgets his word; and he is able to perform, and is the God of truth, and cannot lie; nor has he ever failed in anyone of his promises, nor will he suffer his faithfulness to fail; and this is a strong argument to hold fast a profession of faith.

Gill: Heb 10:24 - And let us consider one another // to provoke unto love // And to good works

And let us consider one another,.... Saints should consider one another as men, that they are but men, of like passions and infirmities; they should consider their different tempers, and make allowance for them, and their outward state and condition in the world: they should consider one another as saints, partakers of the same grace; as that they are all loved with the same love, all conceived and brought forth in the womb of God's eternal electing grace, interested in the same covenant, redeemed by the same blood, and have the same graces and privileges, and an equal right to glory; having one and the same Spirit, the same grace of faith, the same righteousness, the same fountain to wash in, the same fulness to partake of, the same throne of grace to go to, and the same inheritance to enjoy: they should consider one another as church members, the grace and gifts of the another, their different age and standing in the church, their relation to each other as brethren; they should consider them under suffering or sorrowful circumstances, under afflictions, temptations, desertions, declensions, and as attended with infirmities and sins: and the end of such consideration should be,

to provoke unto love; to brotherly love, to stir it up, and stir up to it, which is apt to wax cold, that so it may be rekindled, and give a most vehement flame; for this is Christ's new commandment, the bond of perfection, the evidence of regeneration, that which makes the saints' communion comfortable and delightful, and without which a profession of religion is in vain.

And to good works; not for justification before God, and in order to procure salvation; but that God may be glorified, the Gospel adorned, the mouths of gainsayers stopped, faith evidenced to the world, and gratitude to God for his benefits shown, and for the profit and advantage of fellow creatures, and fellow Christians.

Gill: Heb 10:25 - Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together // As the manner of some is // but exhorting one another // and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching

Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together,.... Or the episynagogue of one another; which word is used to distinguish Christian assemblies from Jewish synagogues, and to denote the coalition of Jews and Gentiles in one church state, and to express the saints' gathering together to Christ; see 2Th 2:1 and their act of meeting together in some one place to attend his worship, word, and ordinances. Now to "forsake" such assembling, signifies a great infrequency in attending with the saints, a rambling from place to place, and takes in an entire apostasy. It is the duty of saints to assemble together for public worship, on the account of God, who has appointed it, who approves of it, and whose glory is concerned in it; and on the account of the saints themselves, that they may be delighted, refreshed, comforted, instructed, edified, and perfected; and on account of others, that they may be convinced, converted, and brought to the knowledge and faith of Christ; and in imitation of the primitive saints. And an assembling together ought not to be forsaken; for it is a forsaking God, and their own mercies, and such are like to be forsaken of God; nor is it known what is lost hereby; and it is the first outward visible step to apostasy, and often issues in it.

As the manner of some is; or custom; and this prevailing custom among these Jews might arise from contempt of the Gentiles, or from fear of reproach and persecution: and in our day, this evil practice arises sometimes from a vain conceit of being in no need of ordinances, and from an over love of the world, and from a great declension in the exercise of grace; the consequence of it is very bad. The Jews ^a reckon among those that go down to hell, and perish, and have no part in the world to come, הפורשים מדרכי צבור, "who separate from the ways of the congregation"; that is, who do not do the duties thereof, attend with it, and fast when that does, and the like:

but exhorting one another; to prayer, to attend public worship, to regard all the duties of religion, to adhere to Christ, and a profession of him, and to consider him, and walk on in him: or "comforting one another"; by meeting privately together, and conferring about experience, and the doctrines of grace; and by observing to one another the promises of God, relating to public worship; and by putting each other in mind of the bright day of the Lord, that is coming on:

and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching; either of death, or the last judgment, or rather of Jerusalem's destruction; which at the writing of this epistle was near at hand; and was an affair that greatly concerned these Hebrews; and by various symptoms might be observed by them, as approaching; and which was no inconsiderable argument to engage them to a diligent discharge of their duty; unless the day of darkness, infidelity, and blasphemy in the last days of the world, should be intended, after which will succeed the latter day glory.

Gill: Heb 10:26 - For if we sin wilfully // After that we have received the knowledge of the truth // there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins

For if we sin wilfully,.... Which is not to be understood of a single act of sin, but rather of a course of sinning; nor of sins of infirmity through temptation, or even of grosser acts of sin, but of voluntary ones; and not of all voluntary ones, or in which the will is engaged and concerned, but of such which are done on set purpose, resolutely and obstinately; and not of immoral practices, but of corrupt principles, and acting according to them; it intends a total apostasy from the truth, against light and evidence, joined with obstinacy.

After that we have received the knowledge of the truth; either of Jesus Christ, or of the Scriptures, or of the Gospel, or of some particular doctrine, especially the principal one, salvation by Christ; of which there may be a notional knowledge, when there is no experimental knowledge; and which is received not into the heart, but into the head: and whereas the apostle speaks in the first person plural, we, this is used not so much with regard to himself, but others; that so what he delivered might come with greater weight upon them, and be more readily received by them; when they observed he entertained no hard thoughts or jealousies of them, which would greatly distress the minds of those that were truly gracious. Moreover, the apostles use this way of speaking, when they do not design themselves at all, but others, under the same visible profession of religion, and who belonged to the same community of believers; see 1Pe 4:3 compared with Act 22:3. Besides, these words are only hypothetical, and do not prove that true believers could, or should, or do sin in this manner: to which may be added, that true believers are manifestly distinguished from these persons, Heb 10:38,

there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins; meaning, not typical sacrifice; for though the daily sacrifice ought to have ceased at the death of Christ, yet it did not in fact until the destruction of Jerusalem; but the sacrifice of Christ, which will never be repeated; Christ will die no more; his blood will not be shed again, nor his sacrifice reiterated; nor will any other sacrifice be offered; there will be no other Saviour; there is no salvation in any other, nor any other name whereby we must be saved. These words have been wrongly made use of to prove that persons sinning after baptism are not to be restored to communion again upon repentance; and being understood of immoral actions wilfully committed, have given great distress to consciences burdened with the guilt of sin, committed after a profession of religion; but the true sense of the whole is this, that after men have embraced and professed the truths of the Gospel, and particularly this great truth of it, that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of men by his blood and sacrifice; and yet after this, against all evidence, all the light and convictions of their own consciences, they wilfully deny this truth, and obstinately persist in the denial of it; seeing there is no more, no other sacrifice for sin, no other Saviour, nor any salvation in any other way, the case of these men must be desperate; there is no help for them, nor hope of them; for by this their sin they shut up against themselves, in principle and practice, the way of salvation, as follows.

Gill: Heb 10:27 - But a certain fearful looking for of judgment // and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries

But a certain fearful looking for of judgment,.... Either of some outward visible judgment in this life, which sometimes falls on such persons; or of the particular judgment which immediately follows after death; or of the universal judgment, after the resurrection, and the dreadful sentence of condemnation which will then pass, and be immediately executed; and which will be done by Christ, and according to truth, and in strict justice; it is certain, and there will be no escaping it, for it will be general. Now there is in this life an expectation in men of a future judgment, and in wicked men it is a fearful one; it is dreaded by them, and more especially in such men before described, when their consciences are awakened; it is a very dreadful one, inexpressibly so:

and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries; which is to be understood, not of the fire of purgatory, for this is after judgment, that is pretended to be before it; this devours, that only purges, according to the Papists; this is for adversaries, that, as is supposed, is for friends: but perhaps some fiery judgment, expressive of the wrath and indignation of God, such as befell Sodom and Gomorrah, the two sons of Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and the men that rose up with Korah against Moses and Aaron: or rather the fire of hell, which is not corporeal and material, but is the wrath of God let down into the conscience; which shows the vile nature of sin, the strictness of God's justice, and the intolerableness of future punishment: and this is said to "devour the adversaries"; not only open ones, but secret, underhanded enemies, as the word here signifies; as such apostates are, before described, to God, and Christ, and the Spirit; to the Gospel, its doctrine, discipline, and ordinances; and to the children of God, and to the power of godliness in them: and with the fire of God's wrath they shall be devoured; not so as to be annihilated, but shall be eternally destroyed, both soul and body; that is, everlastingly punished, or punished with everlasting destruction.

Gill: Heb 10:28 - He that despised Moses' law // died without mercy // Under two or three witnesses

He that despised Moses' law,.... By breaking it wilfully, and presumptuously, for which there was no sacrifice; meaning the law which Moses was the minister of not the author; and it respects the whole body of laws given by him, from God; and is instanced in for the sake of the comparison between him and Christ, and between the law and the Gospel, and for the illustration of the case in hand. Now one that transgressed that law, either in whole, or in part, by denying it entirely, or by breaking any particular precept of it presumptuously,

died without mercy; a corporeal death; there was no atonement nor sacrifice for him, nor pity to be shown him, Deu 13:8.

Under two or three witnesses; who "stood by", or were present, as the Arabic version renders it, when the transgression was committed; or that "accused him", as the Ethiopic version; that were witnesses against him, and plainly and fully proved the fact, Deu 17:6.

Gill: Heb 10:29 - Of how much sorer punishment // Suppose ye // shall he be thought worthy // who hath trodden under foot the Son of God // and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing // and hath done despite unto the spirit of grace

Of how much sorer punishment,.... Than a mere corporeal death, which was the punishment inflicted on the transgressors of the law of Moses.

Suppose ye; the apostle appeals to the Hebrews themselves, and makes them judges of what punishment

shall he be thought worthy; who is described as follows:

who hath trodden under foot the Son of God: this seems to be a stronger expression than crucifying him again, Heb 6:6 and is to be understood, not of what was in fact committed, but in will by persons; who, could they have had their will of him, would have pulled him from his throne, and trampled upon him: it is a phrase expressive of the utmost scorn, contempt, and ill usage; and which such are guilty of, who deny his deity, and eternal sonship; who render him useless in his offices, undervalue his sacrifice, despise his righteousness, and strip him of the glory of his person, office, and grace. And this is aggravated by his being the Son of God who is thus used, who became the son of man for the sake of men, is superior to men, and equal with God:

and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing; or "common thing"; putting it upon a level with the blood of a bullock, or at most counting it איך דכלנש, "as that of another man"; as the Syriac version renders it; yea, reckoning it as unclean and abominable, as the blood of a very wicked man: this is aggravated by its being "the blood of the covenant"; of the covenant of grace, because that is ratified and confirmed by it, and the blessings of it come through it; and from sanctification by it: either of the person, the apostate himself, who was sanctified or separated from others by a visible profession of religion; having given himself up to a church, to walk with it in the ordinances of the Gospel; and having submitted to baptism, and partook of the Lord's supper, and drank of the cup, "the blood of the New Testament", or "covenant": though he did not spiritually discern the body and blood of Christ in the ordinance, but counted the bread and wine, the symbols of them, as common things; or who professed himself, and was looked upon by others, to be truly sanctified by the Spirit, and to be justified by the blood of Christ, though he was not really so: or rather the Son of God himself is meant, who was sanctified, set apart, hallowed, and consecrated, as Aaron and his sons were sanctified by the sacrifices of slain beasts, to minister in the priest's office: so Christ, when he had offered himself, and shed his precious blood, by which the covenant of grace was ratified, by the same blood he was brought again from the dead, and declared to be the Son of God with power; and being set down at God's right hand, he ever lives to make intercession, which is the other part of his priestly office he is sanctified by his own blood to accomplish. This clause, "wherewith he was sanctified", is left out in the Alexandrian copy:

and hath done despite unto the spirit of grace; by denying his being, deity, and personality; despising his powerful operations as enthusiasm; treating his extraordinary gifts as illusions; and ascribing his miracles to Satan, and representing the Gospel dictated by him as a fable, or a lie: and this is aggravated by his being "the spirit of grace"; the author, giver, and applier of all grace to the saints; and who therefore ought not to be in the least slighted, but highly esteemed and honoured; nor will such affronts go unpunished.

Gill: Heb 10:30 - For we know him that hath said // vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompence, saith the Lord // And again

For we know him that hath said,.... That is, God, whom the apostle and the Hebrews knew; not merely by the works of creation and providence, but by the Scriptures, which they were favoured with, and by which they were distinguished from the Gentiles, and by which they knew his being, nature, and perfections; particularly, that what he said he was able to perform, and that he was true and faithful to every word of his, and to what he has said, Deu 32:35

vengeance belongeth unto me, I will recompence, saith the Lord. Vengeance belongs to God, not as to the affection, as if there was any such passion in him; but as to the effect, there being that produced by him, which answers to the effect of such a passion among men, namely punishment: and punishment for sin belongs to God, against whom it is committed; and not to Heathen deities, one of which goes by the name of Vengeance, Act 28:4 nor to Satan, and his spiteful angels; nor to men, to exercise it in a private and personal way; though civil magistrates, being in God's stead, are allowed to exercise it in a public way, according to the laws of God: and there is good reason to believe, that what the Lord here says, "I will recompence", or revenge sin, shall be done; which may be concluded from his hatred of sin; from his purity, holiness, and justice; from his faithfulness to his word; from his omnipotence; from the notice he takes of sin, in his own people, in a way of chastisement, and correction; and from the vengeance he has poured on his own Son, as their surety.

And again, in Deu 32:36 the Lord shall judge his people; such as are truly so, his chosen and covenant people, his redeemed and called ones; these he judges by chastising them in a fatherly way, that they may not be condemned with the world; and by governing and protecting them; and by vindicating and pleading their cause, and avenging them on their enemies: or else such as are only his people by profession; on these he will write a "Lo-ammi"; he distinguishes them from his own, and judges between them and his people, and will condemn them; nor will their profession screen them from his wrath and vengeance.

Gill: Heb 10:31 - It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. For this is to be understood not in a good sense; so in general all mankind may be said to fall into, or be in the hands of God, as they are the work of his hands, the care of his providence, and are subject to his sovereignty; and in especial manner, believers, whose times and persons are in God's hand, which bespeaks his great affection for them, their nearness to him, the support they have by him, and protection from him; and they choose to fall into the hands of him as a chastising Father, rather than into the hands of men, and at death commend themselves into his hands: but here it is taken in a bad sense, and signifies to be arrested by justice as a criminal, and be brought to the bar of God, and receive the sentence of condemnation; when such will feel the weight of his hand, and the fierceness of his wrath; and this is "a fearful thing": it is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of men, injured and affronted, and that have power, and will show no mercy; it is very tremendous to fall into the hands of God, in the way of his judgments in this world; the apprehensions of a future judgment are terrible before hand; and the apparatus of the judgment, when it comes, will be very striking and surprising; but to stand before the Judge, charged with sin, naked, and without righteousness, speechless, and no one to speak in favour of them; to hear the dreadful sentence pronounced, and feel the wrath of God to the uttermost, how horrible must this be! the aggravations of this are, that it is into the hands "of God" that such fall, and not into the hands of men, or mere creatures; but of God, who is omniscient, and sees through all pretences; omnipotent, and none can rescue out of his hands by force; omnipresent, and so no escaping from him; just and faithful, and not to bribed, inexorable, immutable, and unalterable: and that he is "the living God"; in opposition to the lifeless deities of the Gentiles, and to mortal men; and is expressive of his eternity, and so of the duration of the sinner's punishment, that falls into his hands.

Gill: Heb 10:32 - But call to remembrance the former days // in which after ye were illuminated // ye endured a great fight of afflictions

But call to remembrance the former days,.... The words may be considered either as a declaration of what they had done, and be read, "but ye do call to remembrance", &c. or as an exhortation to remember the days of their espousals, the times of their first conversion: and the apostle's design in this is, to mitigate the terror the preceding words might strike them with; and to aggravate the disgrace of turning back, when they had behaved so bravely in former times; and to encourage their faith and trust in God:

in which after ye were illuminated, by the Spirit of God, to see their impurity, impotence, and unrighteousness, and their lost and miserable state by nature; and to behold Christ and salvation by him; and to have some light into the doctrines of the Gospel; and some glimmering of the glories of another world. The Syriac and Ethiopic versions render it "baptized"; now such as are converted, and are brought to make a public profession of their faith, and submit to the ordinances of Christ, are, in common, immediately called to suffer reproach and persecution of one kind or another; so Christ, after his baptism, was led into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil: Satan is spiteful and malicious, and God suffers afflictions to befall his people to try their graces, and to inure them to troubles early, as follows;

ye endured a great fight of afflictions; meaning some violent persecution from their own countrymen, either at the death of Stephen, in which the apostle, being then unconverted; was concerned himself; or rather some other time of trouble, after the apostle was converted, to which he seems to have respect in 1Th 2:14, these Hebrews, being enlisted as soldiers under Christ, the Captain of their salvation, were quickly engaged in a warfare, and were called forth to fight a fight of afflictions, and a very great one; and which they endured with patience, courage, and intrepidity.

Gill: Heb 10:33 - Partly whilst ye were made a gazing stock // both by reproaches and afflictions // and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were so used

Partly whilst ye were made a gazing stock,.... Brought upon the stage or theatre, and made a spectacle to the world, angels, and men, 1Co 4:9

both by reproaches and afflictions; suffering both in their characters and reputations, and in their persons and substance:

and partly whilst ye became companions of them that were so used; they maintained their communion with them, relieved them in distress, and sympathized with them.

Gill: Heb 10:34 - For ye had compassion of me in my bonds // and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods // knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance

For ye had compassion of me in my bonds,.... When he was bound at Jerusalem, by the chief captain Lysias, with two chains, Act 21:33 or when he was in bonds elsewhere; which they did by sympathizing with him in their hearts; by their prayers for him, and in their letters to him; and by sending presents to him for his relief and support. The Alexandrian copy, and two of Stephens's, the Vulgate Latin and Syriac versions, read, "had compassion on the prisoners"; or "them that were bound"; meaning prisoners in general, remembering them that were in bonds, as bound with them; or particularly such as were prisoners for the sake of Christ, and his Gospel; and it may be some of them, which the apostle himself committed to prison, in his state of unregeneracy:

and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods; the furniture of their houses, their worldly substance, of which they were stripped by their persecutors; and this they took quietly and patiently, yea, joyfully; rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer the confiscation of their goods for the sake of Christ: the reason of which joy was,

knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance: that which is laid up for the saints in heaven is "substance"; it is signified by an house, a city, a kingdom; and so it is rendered here in the Ethiopic version; and by riches, true, glorious, and durable; and by a treasure and an inheritance: and this is "better" than anything in this world; as to the quality of it, it being celestial; and as to the quantity of it, it being all things; and as to the place where it is, "in heaven"; though this clause is left out in the Alexandrian copy, and in the Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions; and as to the company with whom it is enjoyed, saints in light; yea, God himself is the portion of his people: and this is an "enduring" substance; it cannot be wasted by the saints themselves; nor taken away from them by others; nor can it decay in its own nature; and the saints will always endure to enjoy it: and this they may be said to "have": it is promised to them, and prepared for them; they have a right unto it, and the earnest of it; and they have it already in Christ, their head and representative; so that it is, upon all accounts, sure unto them: and this they know in themselves; from what they find and feel in their own hearts; from the sealing testimony and earnest of the Spirit, and from the promise of Christ, Mat 5:10.

Gill: Heb 10:35 - Cast not away therefore your confidence // which hath great recompence of reward

Cast not away therefore your confidence,.... The same word is used here, as in Heb 10:19 where it is translated "boldness"; and may design here, as there, an holy boldness in prayer, free from a servile and bashful spirit; and which appears in a liberty of speaking to God, and in a confidence of being heard; prayer itself should not be left off, nor should freedom, boldness, and confidence in it be slackened, or laid aside: or else a profession of faith is intended, which ought to be free and open, bold and courageous, firm and constant; and which ought by no means to be let go and dropped: or the grace of faith in its full assurance, with respect to interest in God, as a covenant God and Father, and in his love; and with respect to interest in Christ, and in his grace, and a right to the glorious inheritance, the better and enduring substance: and this shield of faith is by no means to be cast away; it was reckoned infamous and scandalous in soldiers to lose or cast away their shield; with the Grecians it was a capital crime, and punished with death ^b; to which the apostle may here allude. There are two sorts of believers, nominal and real; and there are two sorts of faith; an historical one, which may be in persons destitute of the grace of God, and is in devils; and a true and unfeigned one, which has salvation connected with it; the former may be cast away and lost; the latter, though it may be remiss and weak in its exercise, yet it cannot be wholly and finally lost; and this exhortation may be designed as a means of continuing it, and of perseverance in it: the reason urging it follows,

which hath great recompence of reward; freedom and boldness in prayer has its reward, for such that ask in faith shall have; and so has a firm and constant profession of religion, for he that endures to the end shall be saved; and so has a true and strong faith in Christ; everlasting salvation is connected with it; the reward of the inheritance follows upon it; and this reward is the recompense of God's own grace: and it is a very great one; it is the fruit of great love and grace; yea, it is no other than God himself, who is the exceeding great reward of his people; it is Christ and his glory, and the riches of it; it is a reward exceeding, and beyond all deserts of men, and beyond all thought and expression.

Gill: Heb 10:36 - For ye have need of patience // that after ye have done the will of God // ye might receive the promise

For ye have need of patience,.... Not that they were destitute of the grace of patience; for where God is the God of all grace, he is the God of patience; and such, who are called by grace, are conformed to the image of Christ, and, among other things, are like him in this; and those who are born of the Spirit, have the fruits of the Spirit, and this, among the rest; to whom the word of God is effectual, this fruit is produced in them, that being the word of patience; and such who are brought into the kingdom of Christ, are also in the patience of Jesus; where there is one grace, there is every grace; saints are immediately called to sufferings and trials, which require patience; and, without this, there can be no enjoyment of a man's self: but the meaning is, that they needed the continuance, exercise, and increase of it; in general, to run the race set before them; to bear afflictions from the hand of God, and reproaches and persecutions from men; to wait for God, when he hides his face, and for answers of prayer, when they are deferred; and to bear up, and not to sink under temptations; and to live in the constant expectation of heaven and happiness: and, in particular, it is necessary for the following,

that after ye have done the will of God: there is the purposing will of God, which is done by himself; and there is his revealed will, touching the salvation of men, which is done by his Son; and there is his will of precept to be done by men; and which, when done aright, is done according to the rule of his word, in faith, from love, through the strength of Christ, and by the assistance of his Spirit and grace, with a view to his glory, and without any dependence on what is done: and the will of God regards suffering, as well as doing; for to that the saints are also called, to which patience is necessary:

ye might receive the promise; that is, of eternal life; not the promise itself, which they had received already, but the thing promised; which is the sense, in which this word is often used in this book, Heb 6:12 which is so called, to show that it is not of works, for promise and merit do not agree together; but that it is of grace, and will certainly be enjoyed, but must be patiently waited for.

Gill: Heb 10:37 - For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come // and will not tarry

For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come,.... That the person spoken of is the Lord Jesus Christ, is evident from the prophecy in Hab 2:3 here referred to, and from the character of him that is to come, Mat 11:3 and from parallel places, Jam 5:7 and this is to be understood, not of his coming in the flesh, for he was come in the flesh already; though Habakkuk indeed refers to his first coming, yet not to that only, but including his second coming also; but of his coming in his kingdom and power to destroy Jerusalem, and take vengeance on the Jews, for their rejection of him: the kingdom of Christ was at hand, when he began to preach; upon his ascension to heaven, it began to appear more visible; but still the temple was standing, and that worship continued, which stood in the way of the glory of his kingdom; during which time the saints suffered much: but in a little while from the writing of this epistle, he, who was to come, did come, even within about ten years after this, and showed his power and his glory, in delivering his people, and destroying his enemies; see Mat 16:28. It may be applied to his coming to help his people in time of need; the afflictions of the saints are many; they are all for an appointed time, and but for a while; and Christ has promised to come, and visit them; and which he does often, and speedily, and seasonably: it may also be accommodated to Christ coming to take his people to himself by death; Christ may be said to come in this sense, and he will certainly come; and this will be in a little while; man is but of few days; death is certain, and should be patiently expected: and it may likewise be suitably improved, with respect to Christ's coming to judgment; that he will come is certain, from prophecies, particularly from the prophecy of Enoch, from his own words, from the testimony of angels, from the institution of the Lord's supper, till he comes, and from the general expectation of the saints; and this coming of his is desirable, because it will be the marriage of the Lamb, and the redemption of the saints, and because of the grace and glory that will be brought unto them, and because they shall then be for ever with him; and this will be quickly, in a little time, in comparison of the time that went before his first coming, and of the eternity that will follow after this; and though it may seem long, yet with God it is but a little while, with whom a thousand years are as one day; and however, since it is certain that he will come,

and will not tarry, beyond the appointed time, patience should be exercised.

Gill: Heb 10:38 - Now the just shall live by faith // but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him

Now the just shall live by faith,.... The "just" man is one not in appearance only, but in reality; not by his obedience to the law, but by the obedience of Christ; and he is evidently so by the Spirit, and by faith: and he is one, who lives soberly and righteously; and the life he lives, and shall live, at present, is, not eternal life; for though he shall live that life, yet this is not intended; for it is a living by faith that is spoken of, and as antecedent to the coming of Christ; but a spiritual life is meant, a life of justification in Christ, a life of communion with Christ, and a life of holiness from Christ, with peace, joy, and comfort through him: and the manner of this just man's living is "by faith"; not upon his faith, but upon Christ, the object of it; and by "his faith", as in Hab 2:4 his own, and not another's; or by the faith of Christ: the Syriac version here renders it, "by the faith of myself"; that is, by the faith of Christ, who speaks, and who is the author and object of faith: the Alexandrian copy and the Vulgate Latin version read, "my just man shall live by faith"; and this life is to be now, in the mean while, until Christ comes, and because he will certainly come:

but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. The Hebrew word עפלה, used in Hab 2:4 and which, by the Septuagint there, and by the apostle here, is translated by υποστειληται, and rendered "draw back", according to R. David Kimchi ^c signifies, pride and haughtiness of heart; and, according to R. Sol. Jarchi ^d it signifies impudence; R. Moses Kimchi ^e takes it to be the same with עפל, which is used for a tower, or fortified place; and thinks it designs one who betakes himself to such a place for safety from the enemy, and seeks not to God for deliverance: so that such a person seems to be designed, who swells with pride and confidence in his own righteousness; who betakes himself to some fortress of his own for safety; who withdraws from the assembly of the saints, through fear of reproach and persecution; who withholds the truth, shuns to declare it, or maintain a profession of it; plays the hypocrite, and deals deceitfully in religious things; and, in short, it may intend one, who finally and totally apostatizes from the doctrine of faith, and the profession of it: and in such persons God has no pleasure, never had, nor never will have; but, on the contrary, they are abominable to him, and will lie under his sore displeasure, and feel the keen resentments of it; such stand opposed to the just man, that lives by faith, walks humbly with God, in a dependence, not on his own righteousness, but on the righteousness of Christ, in which he is safe from condemnation, and secure of the divine favour; for drawing back is not supposed of the just man, but of any man, as we, with the Ethiopic version, rightly supply; and is to be understood of anyone of the external professors of religion, who forsake the assembling of the saints, Heb 10:25 and is denied of the truly righteous in the following words.

Gill: Heb 10:39 - But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition // But of them that believe to the saving of the soul

But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition,.... There is a drawing back which is not unto perdition; persons may be attended with much unbelief, may be very cold and indifferent to Gospel ordinances, may fall into great sins, and may greatly backslide, and yet be recovered, as David, Peter, and others: and there is a drawing back to perdition; when Christ is rejected as the alone Saviour; when he is not held to as the head; when false doctrines and damnable heresies are given into; and when men draw back, and never return, nor are they, nor can they be returned, and their apostasy is total, and final: but true believers do not, and cannot draw back in this sense; because they are held fast in the arms, and with the cords of everlasting love, are chosen of God unto salvation, are given unto Christ, and secured in him; they are redeemed and purchased by him; they are united to him, and built upon him; they are interested in his prayers and preparations, and are his jewels, and his portion; they are regenerated, sanctified, inhabited, and sealed by the Spirit of God, and have the promises and power of God, on their side.

But of them that believe to the saving of the soul; or "of faith, to the salvation of the soul"; not of faith of miracles, nor of an historical faith; but of that faith, which is the faith of God's elect, is the gift of God, and the operation of his Spirit; by which a soul sees Christ, goes to him, lays holds on him, commits all to him, and expects all from him: this stands opposed to drawing back; for by faith a man lives, walks, and stands; and with this is connected the salvation of the soul, as opposed to perdition; not as though it is a cause of salvation, but as a means of God's appointing to receive the blessings of salvation, and which is entirely consistent with the grace of God; and since salvation and faith are inseparably connected together, so that he that has the one shall have the other, it follows, that true believers can never perish. The nature and excellency of this grace is largely treated of in the following chapter.

Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Ayat / Catatan Kaki

NET Notes: Heb 10:1

¹ tn Grk “those who approach.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:2

¹ tn Grk “the worshipers, having been purified once for all, would have.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:3

¹ tn Grk “in them”; the referent (those sacrifices) has been specified in the translation for clarity.

NET Notes: Heb 10:4

¹ tn Grk “for it is impossible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:7

¹ tn Grk “behold,” but this construction often means “here is/there is” (cf. BDAG 468 s.v. ἰδού 2).

² sn A quotation from Ps 40:6-8 (LXX). The phrase a body you prepared for me (in v. 5) is apparently an interpretive expansion of the HT reading “ears you have dug out for me.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:8

¹ sn Various phrases from the quotation of Ps 40:6 in Heb 10:5-6 are repeated in Heb 10:8.

NET Notes: Heb 10:9

¹ tc The majority of mss, especially the later ones (א² 0278^vid 1739 Ï lat), have ὁ θεός (Jo qeo", “God”) at this point, while most of the earliest and best witnesses lack such an explicit addressee (so Ì⁴⁶ א* A C D K P Ψ 33 1175 1881 2464 al). The longer reading is a palpable corruption, apparently motivated in part by the wording of Ps 40:8 (39:9 LXX) and by the word order of this same verse as quoted in Heb 10:7.

² tn Or “abolishes.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:10

¹ tn Grk “by which will.” Because of the length and complexity of the Greek sentence, a new sentence was started here in the translation.

NET Notes: Heb 10:11

¹ tn Or “daily,” “every day.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:12

¹ tn Grk “this one.” This pronoun refers to Jesus, but “this priest” was used in the translation to make the contrast between the Jewish priests in v. 11 and Jesus as a priest clearer in English.

² sn An allusion to Ps 110:1.

NET Notes: Heb 10:13

¹ tn Grk “from then on waiting.”

² sn An allusion to Ps 110:1.

NET Notes: Heb 10:15

¹ tn Grk “after having said,” emphasizing the present impact of this utterance.

NET Notes: Heb 10:16

¹ tn Grk “putting…I will inscribe.”

² sn A quotation from Jer 31:33.

NET Notes: Heb 10:17

¹ tn Grk “and.”

² sn A quotation from Jer 31:34.

NET Notes: Heb 10:19

¹ tn Grk “brothers.” See note on the phrase “brothers and sisters” in 2:11.

NET Notes: Heb 10:20

¹ tn Grk “that he inaugurated for us as a fresh and living way,” referring to the entrance mentioned in v. 19.

² sn Through his flesh. In a bold shift the writer changes from a spatial phrase (Christ opened the way through the curtain into the inner sanctuary) to an instrumental phrase (he did this through [by means of] his flesh in his sacrifice of himself), associating the two in an allusion to the splitting of the curtain in the temple from top to bottom (Matt 27:51; Mark 15:38; Luke 23:45). Just as the curtain was split, so Christ’s body was broken for us, to give us access into God’s presence.

NET Notes: Heb 10:21

¹ tn Grk “and a great priest,” continuing the construction begun in v. 19.

NET Notes: Heb 10:22

¹ tn Grk “in assurance of faith.”

² sn The phrase our hearts sprinkled clean from an evil conscience combines the OT imagery of the sprinkling with blood to give ritual purity with the emphasis on the interior cleansing provided by the new covenant: It is the heart that is cleansed and the conscience made perfect (cf. Heb 8:10; 9:9, 14; 10:2, 16).

NET Notes: Heb 10:24

¹ tn Grk “let us consider one another for provoking of love and good deeds.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:25

¹ sn The day refers to that well-known time of Christ’s coming and judgment in the future; see a similar use of “day” in 1 Cor 3:13.

² tn This paragraph (vv. 19-25) is actually a single, skillfully composed sentence in Greek, but it must be broken into shorter segments for English idiom. It begins with several subordinate phrases (since we have confidence and a great priest), has three parallel exhortations as its main verbs (let us draw near, hold, and take thought), and concludes with several subordinate phrases related to the final exhortation (not abandoning but encouraging).

NET Notes: Heb 10:26

¹ tn Grk “is left,” with “for us” implied by the first half of the verse.

NET Notes: Heb 10:27

¹ tn Grk “zeal,” recalling God’s jealous protection of his holiness and honor (cf. Exod 20:5).

sn An allusion to Zeph 1:18.

² tn Grk “the enemies.”

sn An allusion to Isa 26:11.

NET Notes: Heb 10:28

¹ tn Grk “dies.”

² sn An allusion to Deut 17:6.

NET Notes: Heb 10:29

¹ tn Grk “tramples under foot.”

² tn Grk “regarded as common.”

³ tn Grk “by which he was made holy.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:30

¹ sn A quotation from Deut 32:35.

² sn A quotation from Deut 32:36.

NET Notes: Heb 10:34

¹ tc Most witnesses, including some important ones (א D² 1881 Ï), read δεσμοῖς μου (desmoi" mou, “my imprisonment”) here, a reading that is probably due to the widespread belief in the early Christian centuries that Paul was the author of Hebrews (cf. Phil 1:7; Col 4:18). It may have been generated by the reading δεσμοῖς without the μου (so Ì⁴⁶ Ψ 104 pc), the force of which is so ambiguous (lit., “you shared the sufferings with the bonds”) as to be virtually nonsensical. Most likely, δεσμοῖς resulted when a scribe made an error in copying δεσμίοις (desmioi"), a reading which makes excellent sense (“[of] those in prison”) and is strongly supported by early and significant witnesses of the Alexandrian and Western texttypes (A D* H 6 33 81 1739 lat sy co). Thus, δεσμίοις best explains the rise of the other readings on both internal and external grounds and is strongly preferred.

² tn Grk “you yourselves.”

NET Notes: Heb 10:35

¹ tn Grk “which,” but showing the reason.

NET Notes: Heb 10:36

¹ tn Grk “the promise,” referring to the thing God promised, not to the pledge itself.

NET Notes: Heb 10:37

¹ sn A quotation from Isa 26:20.

² sn A quotation from Hab 2:3.

NET Notes: Heb 10:38

¹ tn Grk “my soul.”

² sn A quotation from Hab 2:4.

NET Notes: Heb 10:39

¹ tn Grk “not…of shrinking back to perdition but of faith to the preservation of the soul.”

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:1

For ^{( 1 )} the law having a shadow of good things to ^{( a )} come, [and] not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices which they offered year by year continually make the comers thereunto perfect.

^{( 1 )} He prevents a private objection. Why then were those sacrifices offered? The apostle answers, first concerning the yearly sacrifice which was the solemnest of all, in which (he says) there was made every year a remembrance again of all former sins. Therefore that sacrifice had no power to sanctify: for to what purpose should those sins which are purged be repeated again, and why should new sins come to be repeated every year, if those sacrifices abolished sin?

^{( a )} Of things which are everlasting, which were promised to the fathers, and exhibited in Christ.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:5

^{( 2 )} Wherefore when he ^{( b )} cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a ^{( c )} body hast thou prepared me:

^{( 2 )} A conclusion following those things that went before, and encompassing also the other sacrifices. Seeing that the sacrifices of the law could not do it, therefore Christ speaking of himself as of our High Priest manifested in the flesh, witnesses plainly that God rests not in the sacrifices, but in the obedience of his Son our High Priest, in whose obedience he offered up himself once to his Father for us.

^{( b )} The Son of God is said to come into the world, when he was made man.

^{( c )} It is word for word in the Hebrew text, "You have pierced my ears through" that is, "you have made me obedient and willing to hear".

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:9

Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the ^{( d )} first, that he may establish the second.

^{( d )} That is, the sacrifices, to establish the second, that is, the will of God.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:11

^{( 3 )} And every priest standeth ^{( e )} daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins:

^{( 3 )} A conclusion, with the other part of the comparison: The Levitical high priest repeats the same sacrifices daily in his sanctuary: upon which it follows that neither those sacrifices, nor those offerings, nor those high priests could take away sins. But Christ having offered one sacrifice once for the sins of all men, and having sanctified his own for ever, sits at the right hand of the Father, having all power in his hands.

^{( e )} At the altar.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:13

^{( 4 )} From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.

^{( 4 )} He prevents a private objection, that is, that yet nonetheless we are subject to sin and death, to which the apostle answers, that the full effect of Christ's power has not yet shown itself, but shall eventually appear when he will at once put to flight all his enemies, with whom we still struggle.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:15

^{( 5 )} [Whereof] the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us: for after that he had said before,

^{( 5 )} Although there remains in us relics of sin, yet the work of our sanctification which is to be perfected, hangs on the same sacrifice which never shall be repeated: and that the apostle proves by referring again to the testimony of Jeremiah, thus: Sin is taken away by the new testament, seeing the Lord says that it shall come to pass, that according to the form of it, he will no more remember our sins: Therefore we need now no purging sacrifice to take away that which is already taken away, but we must rather take pains, that we may now through faith be partakers of that sacrifice.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:17

And their sins and iniquities will I remember ^{( f )} no more.

^{( f )} Why then, where is the fire of purgatory, and that popish distinction of the fault, and the punishment?

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:18

Now where remission of these [is, there is] no more offering for ^{( g )} sin.

^{( g )} He said well, for sin: for there remains another offering, that is, of thanksgiving.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:19

^{( 6 )} Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus,

^{( 6 )} The sum of the former treatise: We are not shut out from the holy place, as the fathers were, but we have an entrance into the true holy place (that is, into heaven) seeing that we are purged with the blood, not of beasts, but of Jesus. Neither as in times past, does the High Priest shut us out by setting the veil against us, but through the veil, which is his flesh, he has brought us into heaven itself, so that we have now truly an High Priest who is over the house of God.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:20

By a new and living way, which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, his ^{( h )} flesh;

^{( h )} So Christ's flesh shows us the Godhead as if it were under a veil, For otherwise we could not stand the brightness of it.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:22

^{( 7 )} Let us draw near with a ^{( i )} true heart in full assurance of faith, having our ^{( k )} hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with ^{( l )} pure water.

^{( 7 )} A most grave exhortation, in which he shows how the sacrifice of Christ may be applied to us: that is, by faith which also he describes by the consequence, that is, by sanctification of the Spirit, which causes us to hope in God, and to procure by all means possible one another's salvation, through the love that is in us one towards another.

^{( i )} With no double and counterfeit heart, but with such a heart as is truly and indeed given to God.

^{( k )} This is it which the Lord says, Be ye holy, for I am holy.

^{( l )} With the grace of the Holy Spirit.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:25

Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some [is]; but exhorting [one another]: ^{( 8 )} and so much the more, as ye see the day approaching.

^{( 8 )} Having mentioned the last coming of Christ, he stirs up the godly to the meditation of a holy life, and cites the faithless fallers from God to the fearful judgment seat of the Judge, because they wickedly rejected him in whom only salvation consists.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:26

For if we sin ^{( m )} wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins,

^{( m )} Without any cause or occasion, or show of occasion.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:27

But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the ^{( n )} adversaries.

^{( n )} For it is another matter to sin through the frailty of man's nature, and another thing to proclaim war on God as on an enemy.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:28

^{( 9 )} He that despised Moses' law died without mercy under two or three witnesses:

^{( 9 )} If the breach of the law of Moses was punished by death, how much more worthy of death is it to fall away from Christ?

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:30

^{( 10 )} For we know him that hath said, Vengeance [belongeth] unto me, I will recompense, saith the Lord. And again, The Lord shall ^{( o )} judge his people.

^{( 10 )} The reason of all these things is, because God is a revenger of those who despise him: otherwise he could not rightly govern his Church. Now there is nothing more horrible then the wrath of the living God.

^{( o )} Rule or govern.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:32

^{( 11 )} But call to remembrance the former days, in which, after ye were illuminated, ye endured a great fight of afflictions;

^{( 11 )} As he terrified the fallers away from God, so does he now comfort them that are constant and stand firm, setting before them the success of their former fights, so stirring them up to a sure hope of a full and ready victory.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:33

Partly, whilst ye were made a ^{( p )} gazingstock both by reproaches and afflictions; and partly, whilst ye became ^{( q )} companions of them that were so used.

^{( p )} You were brought forth to be shamed.

^{( q )} In taking their miseries, to be your miseries.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:34

For ye had compassion of me in my bonds, and took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring ^{( r )} substance.

^{( r )} Goods and riches.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:37

For yet a ^{( s )} little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry.

^{( s )} He will come within this very little while.

Geneva Bible: Heb 10:38

^{( 12 )} Now the just shall live by faith: but if [any man] draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.

^{( 12 )} He commends the excellency of a sure faith by the effect, because it is the only way to life, which sentence he sets forth and amplifies by contrast.

Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Rentang Ayat

Maclaren: Heb 10:12 - A Libation To Jehovah

The Enthroned Christ

This man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.'--Heb. 10:12.

To that tremendous assertion the whole New Testament is committed. Peter, Paul, John, the writer of this book--all teach that the Jesus who died on Calvary now sits at the right hand of God. This is no case of distance casting a halo round the person of a simple teacher, for six weeks after Calvary, on the Day of Pentecost, Peter declared that Jesus, exalted at the right hand of God,' had shed forth this,' the gift of that Divine Spirit. This is no case of enthusiastic disciples going beyond their Master's teaching, for all the evangelists who record our Lord's trial before the Sanhedrin concur in saying that the turning-point of it, which led to His condemnation, was the declaration, Ye shall see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of power.' The rulers interpreted the assertion to mean an assertion of divinity, and therefore condemned Him to death. Christ was silent, and the silence witnessed that they interpreted His meaning aright. So, then, for good or evil, we have Jesus making the tremendous assertion, which His followers but repeated. Let us try to look at these words, and draw from them some of the rich fulness of their meaning. Communion, calm repose, participation in divine power and dominion, and much besides, are implied in this great symbol. And I desire to dwell upon the various aspects of it for a few moments now.

I. Here We Have The Attestation Of The Completeness, The Sufficiency, And The Perpetuity Of Christ's Sacrifice.

Look at the context. Mark the strong words which immediately precede the last clause of my text. This Man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins for ever, sat down on the right hand of God.' The writer has just been arguing that all Jewish sacrifice, which he regarded as being of divine appointment, was inadequate, and derived its whole importance from being a prophetic shadow of the perfect sacrifice of Jesus Christ. And he points, first, in proof of his thesis, to the entire disparity of the two things--the taking away of sin, and the blood of bulls and of goats. And then he adds a subsidiary consideration, saying in effect,' The very fact that day after day the sacrifices are continued, shows that they had no power to do the thing for which they were offered--viz., to quiet consciences.' For, if the consciences were quieted, then the sacrifice would cease to be offered. And so he draws a sharp contrast between the priests who stand daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifice,' which by their very repetition are demonstrated to be inadequate to effect their purpose, and Jesus. Instead of these priests standing, offering, and doing over and over again their impotent sacrifices, this Man' offered His once. That was enough, and for ever. And the token that the one sacrifice was adequate, really could take away sin, would never, through all the rolling ages of the world's history, lose its efficacy, lies here--He sits at the right hand of God.

Brethren, in that session, which the Lord Himself commanded us to believe, is the divine answer and endorsement of the triumphant cry upon the Cross, It is finished,' and it is God's last, loudest, and ever-reverberating proclamation to all the world, in all its generations, This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.'

Do you think of Christ's mission and Christ's work as this writer thought of it, finding the vital centre in its sacrificial efficacy, seeing it as being mainly a work caused by, in relation to, and victorious over, man's sin and my sin, and as attested as sufficient for all sin, for the sins of the world, in all generations, by the fact that, having offered it once, the High Priest, as this same writer says in another place, sat at the right hand of God? These two things, the high Scriptural notion of the essential characteristic and efficacy of Christ's work as being sacrificial, and the high Scriptural notion of His present session at the right hand of God; these two things are correlated and bound inseparably together. If you only think of Jesus Christ as being a great teacher, a blessed example, the very flower and crown of immaculate humanity, if you listen go His words, and rejoice over the beauty of His character, but do not see that the thing which He, and He alone, does, is to deal with the tremendous reality of human transgression, and to annihilate it, both in regard of its guilt and of its power, then the notion of His session at the right hand of God becomes surplusage and superstition. But if we see, as I pray God that we may each see for ourselves, that when He came, He came not to be ministered unto, but to minister,' and that even that does not exhaust the significance of His Person, and the purpose of His mission, but that He came to give His life a ransom for many,' then, oh! then, when my conscience asks in agony,' Is there a way of getting rid of my transgressions?' and when my weak will asks, in tremulous indecision, Is there a way by which I can shake off the tyranny of this usurping evil power that has fixed its claws in my character and my habits?' then I turn and look to the Christ enthroned at the right hand of power, and I say, This Man has offered one sacrifice for sins for ever'; and there, in that calm session at God's right hand, is the attestation that His sacrifice is complete, is sufficient, and is perpetual.

II. We Have Here The Revelation Of Our Lord's Calm Repose.

That is expressed, of course, by the very attitude in which, in the symbol, He is represented. Away down in the Egyptian desert there sit, moulded in colossal calm, two giant figures, with hands laid restfully in their laps, and wide-open eyes gazing out over the world. There they have sat for millenniums, the embodiment of majestic repose. So Christ sitteth at the right hand of God' rapt in the fulness of eternal calm. But that tranquillity is parallel with the Scriptural representation of the rest of God after creation, which neither indicates previous exhaustion nor connotes present idleness, but expresses the completion of the work and the correspondence of the reality with the ideal which was in the Maker's mind.

In like manner, as I have been trying to point out to you, Christ's rest means the completeness of His finished work, and carries along with it, as that divine rest after creation does in its region, the conception of continuous activity, for just as little as the continuous phenomena of nature can be conceived of, apart from the immanent activity of the ever-working God, and just as the last word of all physical science is that, beneath the so-called causes and so-called forces there must lie a personal will, the only cause known to man, and preservation is a continuous creation, and the changes in nature are the result of the will of the active God, so the past work of Christ, of which He said, when He died, It is finished!' is prolonged into, and carried on through, the ages by the continuous activity of the ever-working Christ. He sitteth at the right hand of God'; and to that session may be applied in full truth what He said Himself, in the vindication of His work on the Sabbath day--My Father worketh hitherto, and I work.'

So the dying martyr looked up in the council chamber, and beyond the vaulted roof saw the heavens opened, and with a significant variation in the symbolical attitude, saw the Son of Man standing at the right hand of God.' The seated Christ, we might say, had sprung to His feet, in answer to the dying martyr's faith and prayer, and granted him the vision, not of calm repose, but of intensest activity for his help and sustaining.

The appendix to Mark's Gospel, in like manner, unites these two conceptions of undisturbed tranquillity and of energetic work. For he says that the Lord was received up into heaven, and sat at the right hand of God, and they went everywhere preaching the word.' Then did the Commander-in-chief send His soldiers out into the battlefield, and Himself retire to the safe shelter of the hill? By no means. For the two halves of the picture which look so unlike one another--the Lord seated there, and the servants wandering about and toiling here--are brought to-gether into the one solid reality, they went forth and preached everywhere, the Lord '--seated up yonder--working with them.' So constant activity is the very essence and inseparable accompaniment of the undisturbed tranquillity of the seated Christ. In other places in Scripture we get the same blending together of the two ideas, as, for instance, when Paul says It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.' And in like manner, in Peter's utterance upon Pentecost, already referred to, you find the same idea. Being at the right hand of God exalted, He hath showed forth this which ye now see and hear.' So, working with us, working in us, working for us, working through us, the ever active Christ is with His people, and seated at the right hand of God, shares in all their labours, in all their difficulties, in all their warfare.

III. Lastly, We Have Here The Revelation Of Christ's Participation In Divine Power And Dominion.

There is a very remarkable and instructive variety in the forms of expression conveying this idea in various parts of the New Testament. We read from His own lips, seated at the right hand of power.' We read usually at the right hand of God.' We read in this Epistle at the right hand of the Majesty of the Highest,' and also at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens.' So you see our Lord Himself dwelt mainly on the conception of participation in power. And these other passages which I have quoted deal mainly with the conception of the participation in royal authority and dominion. And these two go together.

Then there is another observation to be made, and that is that this sitting at God's right hand is to be interpreted as purely symbolical. For you cannot localise the right hand of God.' That right hand' is everywhere, wherever the divine power is working. So that, though I, for my part, believe that the human corporeity of Jesus Christ, with which He ascended into the heavens, does abide in a locality, it is not that localisation which is meant by this great symbol of my text, but it is the declaration of a state, rather than of a place--participation in the power that belongs to God, and not a session in a given locality.

There is another remark also to be made, and that is that, according to the full-toned belief of the Christian Church when Jesus Christ in His ascension returned to the Father, from whom He had come, He carried with Him this great difference between His then--that is to say, His present,-state, and the pre-incarnate state, viz., that now He has carried into unity with the Father the glorified manhood which He assumed on earth, and there is no difference between the glory which He had with the Father before the world was, and the glory in which He now sits. Humanity is thus gathered into divinity.

Now, brethren, I am not going to dwell upon these thoughts, for they go far beyond the powers of my speech; but I am bound by my own conceptions of what Christ Himself has taught us, to reiterate that here we have the plainest teaching, founded on His Own express statement, that He is participant of divine fellowship, so close as that it is represented either by being in the bosom of the Father, or by sitting at the right hand of God, and that all power is given unto Him in heaven and on earth,' so as that He is the Administrator of the universe. The hands that were pierced with the nails, and into one of which was thrust, in mockery, the reed for a sceptre, now carry the sceptre of the universe, and He is King of kings and Lord of lords.' He sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of the Majesty in the heavens.'

Now all this should have a very strong practical effect upon us. If ye then be risen with Christ, seek the things where Christ is, sitting at the right hand of God.' Oh, brethren! if we carried with us day by day into all our difficulties and struggles, and amidst the glittering fascinations and temptations of this earthly life that great thought, and if we kept the heavens open--for we can do so--and keep before our eyes that vision, how small the difficulties, what molehills the mountains, and how void of charm the seducing temptations would then be! Christ seen--like the popular idea of the sunshine streaming down upon a coal fire--puts out the fuliginous flame of earth's temptations, and dims the kindled brightness of earth's light. And if we really, and not as a mere dogma, had incorporated this faith into our lives, how different that last moment, and what lies beyond it, would look. I do not know how it may be with others, but to me the conception of eternity is chill and awful and repellent; it seems no blessing to live for ever. But if we people the waste future with the one figure of the living Christ exalted for us, it all becomes different, and, like the sunrise on snowy summits, the chill heights, not to be trodden by human foot, flash up into rosy beauty that draws men's desires. I go to prepare a place for you'; and He prepares it by being there Himself, for then, then it becomes Home. And if I go to prepare a place for you I will come again, and receive you to Myself, that where I am there ye may be also'--sitting on My throne, as I overcame, and am sat down with My Father on His throne.'

Maclaren: Heb 10:14 - A Libation To Jehovah

Perfected And Being Sanctified

By one offering He hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified.' Heb. 10:14.

IN the preceding sentence there is another for ever,' which refers to the sacrifice of Christ, and declares its perpetual efficacy. It is one, the world's sins are many, but the single sacrifice is more than all of them. It is a past act, but its consequences are eternal, and flow down through all the ages. The text explains wherein consists the perpetual efficacy of Christ's sacrifice, and the reason why it needs no repetition while the world lasts. It endures for ever, because it has perfected for ever them that are sanctified.

Now, in looking at these words, two things are noteworthy. One is the double designation here of the persons whom Christ influences by His offering, in that they are perfected,' and in that they are sanctified.' Another is the double aspect of our Lord's work here set forth in regard to time, in that it is, in the first part of the sentence, spoken of as a past act whose consequences endure--He hath perfected '--and in the latter part of our text, according to the accurate rendering, it is spoken of as continuous and progressive, as yet incomplete and going on to perfection. For the text ought to read--He hath perfected for ever them that are being sanctified.' So there you have these two things, the double view of what Christ does, perfects' and sanctifies,' and the double view of His work, in that in one aspect it is past and complete, and in another aspect it is running on, continuous, and as yet unfinished.

I. First, Then, Look At The Twofold Aspect Of The Effect Of Christ's Sacrifice.

By it we are perfected,' sanctified.' Now, these two words, so to speak, cover the same facts, but they look at them from two different points of view. One of them looks at the completed Christian character from the human point of view, and the other looks at it from the divine. For, what does perfect' mean in the New Testament? It means, as many a passage might be quoted to show, mature,' full grown,' in opposition to babes in Christ.' This very Epistle uses the two phrases in that antithesis, but the literal meaning of the word is that which has reached its end, that which has attained what it was meant to be; and, according to the New Testament teaching, a man is perfected when he has all his capabilities and possibilities of progress and goodness and communion with God made into realities and facts in His life, when the bud has flowered, and the flower has fruited. When capacity is developed, privileges enjoyed, duties attended to, relationships entered into and maintained--when these things have taken place the man is perfect. It is to be observed that there is no reference in the word to any standard outside of human nature. If a man has become all that it is possible for him to be, he is, in the fullest sense, perfect. But Scripture also recognises a relative perfection, as we have already remarked, which consists in a certain maturity of Christian character, and has for its opposite the condition of babes in Christ.' So Paul exhorts as many as be perfect' to be' thus minded '--namely, not to count themselves to have apprehended, but to stretch forward to the things which are before, and to press towards the goal which still gleams far in advance.

Consider, now, that other description of a Christian character as sanctified.'

The same set of facts in a man's nature is thought of in that word, only they are looked at from another point of view. I suppose I do not need to enlarge upon the fact which, however, I am afraid a great many good people do not realise as they should, that the Biblical notion of' saint' and' sanctified' does not begin with character, but with relation, or, if I might put it more plainly, it does not, primarily and to start with, mean righteous,' but belonging to God.' The Old and the New Testament concur in this conception of sanctity,' or holiness,' which are the same thing, only one is a Latin word and the other a Teutonic one--namely, that it starts from being consecrated and given up to God, and that out of that consecration will come all manner of righteousness and virtues, beauties of character, and dispositions and deeds which all men own to be lovely . .. and of good report.' The saint is, first of all, a man who knows that he belongs to God, and is glad to belong to Him, and then, afterwards, he becomes righteous and pure and radiant, but it all starts with yielding myself to God.

So the same set of characteristics which in the word perfected' were considered as fulfilling the idea of manhood, as God has given it to us, are massed in this other word, and considered as being the result of our yielding ourselves to Him. That is to say, no man has reached the end which he was created and adapted to reach, unless he has surrendered himself to God. You will never be perfected' until you are sanctified.'

You must begin with consecration, and then holiness of character, and beauty of conduct, and purity of heart will all come after that. It is vain to put the cart before the horse, and to try to work at mending your characters, before you have set right your relationship to God. Begin with sanctifying, and you will come to perfecting. That is the New Testament teaching. And there is no way of getting to that perfection except, as we shall see, through the one offering.

II. In The Next Place Notice Here The Completed Work.

By one offering He hath "perfected"us, the Christian people of this generation, the Christian people yet to be born into the world, the men that have not yet learned that they belong to Him, but who will learn it some day. Were they all perfected' eighteen centuries ago? In what sense can that perfecting be said to be a past act? Suppose you take some purifying agent, and throw it in at the headwaters of a river, and it goes down the stream, down and down and down, and by degrees purifies it all. If you like to use long-winded words, you can say that potentially' the river was purified when the precipitating agent was flung into it, though its waves were still foul with impurity. Or you can put it into plainer English and say that the past act has its abiding consequences, for there has been thrown into the centre of human history, as it were, that which is amply adequate to the perfecting' and the sanctifying' of every soul of the race. And that is what the writer of this Epistle means when he says He hath perfected,' because that sacrifice, like the precipitating agent that I have spoken about, has been flung into the stream of the world's history, and has power to make pure as the dew-drop, or as the water that flows from melting ice, every foul-smelling, darkly dyed drop of the filthy stream.

By one offering.' Now the word that the writer employs there is a very unusual one in Scripture. He has just been using it in a previous verse, where he speaks about the offering of the body of Jesus Christ.' Did you ever notice that remarkable expression the offering of the body; not as we usually read, the blood.' What does that mean? I think it means this, that the writer is contemplating not only the culminating sacrifice of Calvary, but Christ's offering of Himself all through His earthly life; and knitting together in one the life and the death, the totality of His work, as that by which He has perfected for ever all them that are being sanctified.' And that, I think, is made quite certain, because he has just been speaking, and the words of my text refer back to the declaration in one of the psalms Lo! I come to do Thy will, O God,' as expressing the whole meaning of the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. That saying of the psalmist was fulfilled not only on the Cross but in all His daily life.

Jesus Christ, then, in His whole manifestation, in His life, but not only in His life; and in His death, but not only in His death, has offered Himself unto God, the Lamb without blemish, and without spot.' And in that offering culminating in the death upon the Cross, but not confined thereto, there does lie the power which is triumphantly more than adequate to deal with all the foulnesses and sins of the world, and to perfect for ever any man that attaches himself to it. It deals with our guilt as nothing else can. It speaks to our consciences as nothing else can. It takes away all the agony and the pain, or all the dogged deadness, of a seared conscience. It deals with character. In that great offering, considered as including Christ's life as well as His death, and considered as including Christ's death as well as His life, you have folded up in indissoluble unity the pattern, the motive, and the power for all righteousness of character; and he reaches the end for which God created him, who, laying his hand on the head of that offering, not only transfers his sins to it, but receives its righteousness into him. By one offering that dealt with guilt, and wiped it all out, and that deals with the tyranny of evil, and emancipates us from it, and that communicates to us a new life formed in righteousness after the image of Him that created us, we are delivered from the burden of our sins and perfected, in so far as we lay hold of the power that is meant to cleanse us.

There is no other way of being perfected. You will never reach the point which it is possible for you to attain, and you will never fulfil the purpose for which God made you, unless you have joined yourself by faith to Jesus Christ, and are receiving into your life, and developing in your character, the power which He has lodged in the heart of humanity for redemption and purifying.

III. Now One Last Word.

We have here the continuous and progressive work of Christ, and the growing experience of Christians.

As I have remarked, the last clause of my text would be more completely rendered if we read, them that are being sanctified.' The same idea is set forth by the apostle Paul in that solemn passage in the first Epistle to the Corinthians, where he speaks about the double effect of the gospel upon them that are perishing,' and on them that are being saved.' In both cases there is a process going on. The same idea is brought out, too, in the other expression in the Acts of the Apostles, about the' Lord adding to the Church daily,' not, as the Authorised Version has it, such as should be saved,' but them that were being saved.' We may speak of salvation as past, as all included in the initial act by which we are knit to Jesus Christ through faith, when as guilty sinners we come to Him and cast ourselves on Him. We may speak of salvation as being future, and lying beyond this vale of tears and battlefield of sins and sorrow. But we can speak of it more accurately than in either of these aspects, as a point in the past, prolonged into a line in the present, and running on into the future. For salvation is a process which is going on day by day, if we are right, and which I am afraid is not progressive in a very great many professing Christian people. Perfected, I said, meant full-grown. I wonder about how many of us it would need to be said, Ye are babes in Christ, and when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you which be the first principles of the oracles of God.' Salvation is a progressive process. That is to say, if we are truly joined to Jesus Christ, we are growingly influenced by the powers of His Cross and the gift of His Spirit. There is no limit to that growth. It is like a spiral which goes up and up and up, and in every convolution draws nearer to the centre, but never reaches it. Our hearts and spirits are wonderfully elastic. They can take in a great deal more of God than we think they can, or than they ever have taken in. We can receive just as much of that infinite Life into our finite spirits as we will. Let us each strive to get more and more of Jesus Christ in us, that we may know Him, and the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings,' more fully, more deeply, and may keep it more constantly.

Oh, brethren! if we are not ascending the ladder that reaches to heaven, which is Christ Himself, we are descending; and if we are not growing we are dwindling; and if we cannot say that we are being sanctified, we are being made more and more common and profane.

I am not going to say one word about whether absolute perfection or absolute sanctification can be reached in this life. If you and I were many hundreds of miles farther on the road, it would be worth discussing whether we could reach the goal or not. Never mind about the possibilities of abstract and perfect sanctification, we are a good long way off that. Look after the next step in advance, and leave the ultimate one to take care of itself. Only remember, that whilst Christ's past work has in it perpetual and absolute power to make any man perfect, no man will be sanctified unless he is sanctified by faith that is in Me,' and by the effort to work into his life and character the gift of the Divine Spirit and of the life of Christ which he receives by faith. It is them that are being sanctified' to whom the large hopes of this great text apply, and who may be sure that one day they will be absolutely perfected.

Maclaren: Heb 10:34 - A Libation To Jehovah

A Better And An Enduring Substance

Knowing in yourselves that ye have in heaven a better and an enduring substance.'--Heb. 10:34.

THE words in heaven' are probably no part of the original text, but have somehow or other crept in, in order to make more plain what some one supposed to be the reference of these words to the future inheritance of the saints. They, however, rather disturb than help the writer's thought. He is speaking of a present and not of a future possession. Ye have,' and not ye shall have,' a better and an enduring possession,' not in heaven, but here and now.

But even if these words be expelled from the text as disturbing the writer's thought, there still remains a variation in the reading of some importance. It is a very slight difference of form in the original, but the two meanings between which we have to choose are these: Knowing that ye have yourselves as a better and an enduring possession'; or, a better and an enduring possession for yourselves.' I am inclined rather to the former of the two, both from external authority and internal congruity, though the choice between them is difficult. But, if we accept this as the meaning of these words, we can gather from them important lessons, of which I ask your consideration.

I. The True Possession.

If we adopt the other reading, and take the words to mean that, in so far as we are truly resting on Jesus, we have for ourselves an inheritance or possession better than all external ones, the text will then be pointing to the old thought that God is the true joy and treasure of a man's soul. If, on the other hand, we may venture to adopt the other meaning, there is great depth and beauty in it, representing, as it does, the Christian as having himself as a treasure. It may strike one as strange, but a little consideration will show its truth and perfect harmony with the other thought, that God is the treasure of every soul which is not poor and in need of all things. A good man shall be satisfied from himself,' says the Book of Proverbs, and that is no arrogant denial of the need for God, but completely accords with the devout acknowledgment, All my springs are in Thee.' In the very same chapter as our text we read: We are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of their souls,' which might be more accurately rendered, to the acquisition as their own of their souls.' Remember, too, our Lord's words: In your patience ye shall acquire possession of your souls.' If we take these sayings into account, we need not hesitate to admit that, at all events, there is a great deal to be said for the somewhat remarkable expression in the text.

It just comes to this. No man possesses himself until he has given up himself. We only own ourselves when we have parted with ourselves. Until we have yielded ourselves in acts of dependent faith and rejoicing love and docile obedience unto God, we have no real possession of ourselves. He, and only he, who says, I give myself away to Thee,' gets himself back again sanctified, gladdened, ennobled, and on the way to be perfected by his surrender and God's reception.

We own ourselves only on condition of being Christian men. For, under all other circumstances and forms of life, the true self is domineered over and brought into slavery and dragged away from its proper bearings by storms and swarms of lusts and passions and inclinations and ambitions and senses. A man's flesh is his master, or his pride is his master, or some fraction of his nature is his master, and he himself is an oppressed slave, tyrannised over by rebellious powers. The only way to get the mastery of yourselves, to be able to keep a tight hand upon all inferior parts of your nature, and to have that self-command and self-possession without which there is nothing noble in life, is to go to God and say, Oh, Lord! I cannot rule this anarchic being of mine. Do Thou take it into Thine hands. Here are the reins: do with me what Thou wilt.' Then you will be your own masters, not till then. Then you will own yourselves; till then, the devil and the world and the flesh, and the pomps and prides and passions and lusts and lazinesses that are in your nature will own you. But if we have exercised the faith which casts itself wholly upon God, we therein and thereby win God and our own selves also, and that is one of the meanings of saving our own souls.'

Or, to put it in another light, the only things worth calling treasures and possessions are true thoughts that we have learned from God; pure affections that go out to Him; yearning desires after Him, which, in their very yearning, bear the prophecy, and are to a large extent the foretaste, of their own fruition.

These are the things that make a man's treasure. The inner life of obedience, of love, of trust, the conscience cleansed, the will made plastic and docile, the heart filled with all pure and heavenward affections, aspirations that lift us above self and time, and bring us into the sweet and calm light of the Eternal Love whose name is God--these are the possessions which are worth possessing. And he, and only he, has such who has found them in lowly submission of his sinful self to Christ who has died that our spirits might be cleansed and given back unto us.

Brethren, the realisation of this possession of ourselves depends on our faith. Stoics and moralists and lofty souled men in all ages have talked about the true possession of oneself, which comes by self-surrender and annihilation, but Christian faith realises the dream, and they only find the reality who pass towards it through the gate of trust in Jesus Christ. Then, and only then, will the old English poet's lovely picture be fulfilled, and the man's soul,

Made free from slavish bands,Of hope to rise, or fear to fall;Lord of himself, though not of lands;And having nothing, yet hath all.'

II. Note, Again, How Here We Hear Asserted The Superiority Of This Possession.

It is' better' in its essential quality. That does not need many words. Surely these possessions of heart and mind and will and desires all brought into fellowship with and filled by God are things more correspondent with the nature of man and his needs than any accumulation of outward possessions can ever be. And surely it is a plain piece of prose, and no exaggerated religious enthusiasm, which says, Whom have I in heaven but Thee, and there is none upon earth that I desire besides Thee.' Men call it mysticism. It is the very foundation of all true religion. The apprehension of union with God is the one thing that will satisfy the soul; the one thing that we need, which having, we cannot be wholly desolate, however dark may be our path, nor wholly solitary, however lonely may be our lot, nor utterly bereaved, however blessings may be dragged from our hands; and without which we cannot be at rest, however compassed with stays and succours and treasures and friends; nor rich, however we may have bursting coffers and all things to enjoy.

The possession which we carry within us is better than any which we can gather round us. Surely he is disquieted in vain, he heapeth up treasures'--and the very fact that they need to be heaped,' and that that is all that he can do with them, shows the vanity of the disquiet that raked them together. Not what a man has, but what a man is, is his wealth.

And the better treasure is an enduring possession. That is the second element of its excellence. These things, the calm joys, the pure delights of still fellowship with God in heart and mind and will--these things have in them no seed of decay. These cannot be separated from their possessor by anything but his own unfaithfulness. There will never come the time when they shall have to be left behind. Use does not wear these out, but strengthens and increases them. The things which are destined to perish with the using' belong to an inferior category. All the best things are intended and destined to increase with the using, and this treasure, the more it is expended the fuller is the coffer, and the more we exercise the love, the communion, the obedience which make our true riches, the more do the riches increase. And then, when all other things drop from their nerveless hands; and' His glory '--whose glory was in outward things--shall not descend after him,' we shall carry these treasures with us wherever we go, and find that they were the pledge of immortality.

III. My Text, Lastly, Suggests To Us The Quiet Superiority To Earthly Loss And Change Which The Possession Of This Treasure Involves.

The writer is speaking to Christian men who have endured a great fight of afflictions, and he says of them, Ye took joyfully the spoiling of your goods, because you knew that you had this better and enduring substance.' Joyfully! When you strike away the false props the strength of the real ones becomes more conspicuous. And many and many a time we may experience, unless we waste our discipline and our sorrows, that the surest way to become richer towards God is to lose the earthly stays and supports. But whether that be so or no, he who sits in the centre, and has the light round him, need not mind much what storms are raging without, and he whose inexpugnable fortress is within the depths of God may smile at all the hubbub and confusion down in the valley. If we possess this true treasure which lies at our doors, and may be had for the taking, we shall be like men in some strong fortress, with firm walls, abundant provisions, and a well in the courtyard, and we can laugh at besiegers. His abiding place shall be the munitions of rocks; his bread shall be given him and his water shall be made sure.' We may be quiet and lofty, infinitely above the fear of chance and change, if we keep the firm hold which we may keep of the enduring riches which God brings with Him into our souls.

Some of you may be in circumstances which make such thoughts as these specially applicable, either because dark days may be threatening, or because the sunshine of prosperity may be dazzling some eyes and making them lose sight of their true wealth. To the one class the thought of my text is gathered up in the warning, Charge them that they trust not in the uncertainty of riches, but in the living God.' And, to the other class, the text should quicken and consolidate the resolve, What time I am afraid I will trust in Thee. Thou art the strength of my heart, and mine inheritance for ever.'

Maclaren: Heb 10:39 - A Libation To Jehovah

How To Own Ourselves

Them that believe to the saving of the soul.'--Heb. 10:39.

THE writer uses a somewhat uncommon word in this clause, which is not altogether adequately represented by the translation saving.' Its true force will be apparent by comparing one or two of the few instances in which it occurs in the New Testament. For example, it is twice employed in the Epistles to the Thessalonians; in one case being rendered, God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain' (or, more correctly, to the obtaining of) salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ'; and in another, called to the obtaining of glory through Jesus Christ.' It is employed twice besides in two other places of Scripture, and in both of these it means possession.' So that, though practically equivalent to the idea of salvation, there is a very beautiful shade of difference which is well worth noticing.

The thought of the text is substantially this--those who believe win their souls; they acquire them for their "possession. We talk colloquially about people that cannot call their souls their own.' That is a very true description of all men who are not lords of themselves through faith in Jesus Christ. They who believe to the gaining of their own souls' is the meaning of the writer here.

And I almost think that we may trace in this peculiar expression an allusion, somewhat veiled but real, to similar words of our Lord's. For He said, when, like the writer in the present context, He was encouraging His disciples to steadfastness in the face of difficulties and persecutions,' In your patience'--in your persistent adherence to Me, whatever might draw you away,--ye shall win'--not merely possess, as our Bible has it, and not a commandment, but a promise--in your patience ye shall win your souls.' Whether that allusion be sustainable or no matters comparatively little; it is the significant and beautiful thought which underlies the word to which I wish to turn, and to present you with some illustrations of it.

I. First, Then, If We Lose Ourselves We Win Ourselves.

All men admit in theory that a self-centred life is a blunder. Jesus Christ has all moralists and all thoughtful men wholly with Him when He says,' He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that loseth his life shall find it.' There is no such way of filling a soul with enlargement and blessedness and of evolving new powers and capacities as self-oblivion for some great cause, for some great love, for some great enthusiasm. Many a woman has found herself when she held her child in her arms, and in the self-oblivion which comes from maternal affections and cares has sprung into a loftier new life. Many a heart, of husband and wife, can set its seal to this truth, that the blessedness of love is that it decentralises the soul, and substitutes another aim for the wretched and narrow one that is involved in self-seeking. And even if we do not refer to these sacred heights of maternal or of wedded love, there are many other noble counterpoises to the degrading influence of self-absorption, which all men recognise and some men practise. Whoever has once tasted the joy and rapture of flinging himself into some great enthusiasm, and has known how much fuller life is when so inspired than in its ordinary forms, needs no words to convince him that the secret of blessedness, elevation, and power, if it is to be put into one great word, must be put into this one, self-oblivion.'

But whilst all these counterpoises to the love of self are, in their measure and degree, great and noble and blessed, not one of them, nor all of them put together, will so break the fetters from off a prisoned soul and let it out into the large place of utter and glad self-oblivion as the course which our text enjoins upon us when it says: If you wish to forget yourselves, to abandon and lose yourselves, fling yourselves into Christ's arms, and by faith yield your whole being, will, trust, purposes, aims, everything--yield them all to Him; and when you can say, We are not our own,' then first will you belong to yourselves and have won your own souls.

There is nothing except that absolute departure from all reliance upon our own poor powers, and from all making of ourselves our centre and aim in life, which gives us true possession of ourselves. Nothing else is comparable to the talismanic power of trust in Jesus Christ. When thus we lose ourselves in Him we find ourselves, and find Him in ourselves.

I believe that, at bottom, a life must either spin round on its own axis, self-centred and self-moved, or else it must be drawn by the mass and weight and mystical attractiveness of the great central sun, and swept clean out of its own little path to become a satellite round Him. Then only will it move in music and beauty, and flash back the lustre of an unfading light. Self or God, one or other will be the centre of every human life.

It is well to be touched with lofty enthusiasms; it is well to conquer self in the eager pursuit of some great thought or large subject of study; it is well to conquer self in the sweetness of domestic love; but through all these there may run a perverting and polluting reference to myself. Affection may become but a subtle prolongation of myself, and study and thought may likewise be tainted, and even in the enthusiasm for a great cause there may mingle much of self-regard; and on the whole there is nothing that will sweep out, and keep out, the seven devils of selfishness except to yield yourselves to God, drawn by His mercies, and say, I am not my own; I am bought with a price.' Then, and only then, will you belong to yourselves.

II. Secondly If We Will Take Christ For Our Lord We Shall Be Lords Of Our Own Souls.

I have said that self-surrender is self-possession. It is equally true that self-control is self-possession; and it is as true about this application of my text as it was about the former, that Christianity only says more emphatically what moralists say, and suggests and supplies a more efficient means of accomplishing the end which they all recognise as good. For everybody knows that the man who is a slave to his own passions, lusts, or desire is not his own master. And everybody knows that the man who is the sport of circumstance, and yields to every temptation that comes sweeping round him, as bamboos bend before every blast; or the man who is guided by fashion, conventionality, custom, and the influence of the men amongst whom he lives, and whom he calls the world,' is not his own master. He dare not call his soul his own.'

What do we mean by being self-possessed, except this, that we can so rule our more fluctuating and sensitive parts as that, notwithstanding appeals made to them by external circumstances, they do not necessarily yield to these? He possesses himself who, in the face of antagonism, can do what is right; who, in the face of temptation, will not do what is wrong; who can dare to be in the right with one or two; and who is not moulded by circumstances, howsoever they may influence him, but reacts upon them as a hammer, and is not as an anvil. And this superiority over the parts of my nature which are meant to be kept down, and this assertion of independent power in the face of circumstances, and this freedom from the dominion of cliques and parties and organs of opinion and loud voices round us, this is best secured in its fulness and completeness by the path which my text suggests.

Trust in Jesus Christ, and let Him be your Com-mander-in-chief, and you have won your souls. Let Him dominate them, and you can dominate them. If you will give your wills into His hands, He will give them back to you and make you able to subdue your passions and desires. Put the reins into Christ's hands and say, Here, O Lord, guide Thou the horses and the chariot, for I cannot coerce them, but Thou canst.' Then He will come and bring a new ally in the field, and cast a new weight into the scale, and you will no longer be the slave of the servile and inferior parts of your nature; nor be kicked about, the football of circumstances; nor be the echo of some other body's views, but you will have a voice of your own, and a will of your own, and a soul of your own, because you have given them to Christ, and He will help you to control them. Such a man--and I verily believe, from the bottom of my heart, such a man only--in the fullest sense, is,

Free from slavish bands,Of hope to rise, or fear to fall;Lord of himself, though not of lands;And having nothing, yet hath all.'

What does some little rajah, on the edge of our great Indian Empire, do when troubled with rebels whom he cannot subdue? He goes and makes himself a feudatory of the great central power at Calcutta, and then down comes a regiment or two, and makes very short work of the rebellion that the little kinglet could do nothing with. If you go to Christ and say to Him, Dear Lord, I take my crown from my head and lay it at Thy feet. Come Thou to help me to rule this anarchic realm of my own soul,' you will win yourself.

III. Thirdly, If We Have Faith In Christ We Acquire A Better Self.

The thing that most thoughtful men and women feel, after they have gone a little way into life, is not so much that they want to possess themselves, as that they want to get rid of themselves--of all the failures and shame and disappointment and futility of their lives. That desire may be accomplished. We cannot strip ourselves of ourselves by any effort. The bitter old past keeps living on, and leaves with us seeds of weakness and memories that sometimes corrupt, and always enfeeble: memories that seem to limit the possibilities of the future in a tragic fashion. Ah, brethren! we can get rid of ourselves; and, instead of continuing the poor, sin-laden, feeble creatures that we are, we can have pouring into our souls the gift most real--though people nowadays, in their shallow religion, call it mystical--of a new impulse and a new life. The old individuality will remain, but new tastes, new aspirations, aversions, hopes, and capacities to realise them may all be ours, so that if any man be in Christ he is a new creature'; and in barter for the old garment he receives the robe of righteousness. You can lose yourselves, in a very deep and earnest sense, if, trusting in Jesus Christ, you open the door of the heart to the influx of that new life which is His best gift. Faith wins a better self, and we may each experience, in all its fulness and blessedness, the paradox of the apostle when he said, I live' now, at last, in triumphant possession of this better life: I live' now--I only existed before--yet not I, but Christ liveth in me.' And with Christ in me I first find myself.

IV. Lastly, If By Faith We Win Our Souls Here, We Save Them From Destruction Hereafter.

I have said that the word of my text is substantially equivalent to the more frequent and common expression salvation'; though with a shade of difference, which I have been trying to bring out. And this substantial equivalence is more obvious if you will note that the text is the second member of an antithesis of which the first is, we are not of them which draw back into perdition.'

So, then, the writer sets up, as exact opposites of one another, these two ideas--perdition or destruction on the one hand, and the saving or winning of the soul on the other. Therefore, whilst we must give due weight to the considerations which I have already been suggesting, we shall not grasp the whole of the writer's meaning unless we admit also the thought of the future. And that the same blending of the two ideas, of possession and salvation in the more usual sense of the word, was implied in the Lord's saying, of which I have suggested there may be an echo here, is plain if you observe that the version in St. Luke gives the text which I have already quoted: In your patience ye shall win your souls'; and that of St. Matthew, in the same connection, gives, instead, the saying, he that endureth '--which corresponds with patience--he that endureth to the end, the same shall be saved.'

So, then, brethren, you cannot be said to have won your souls if you are only keeping them for destruction, and such destruction is clearly laid down here as the fate of those who turn away from Jesus Christ.

Now, it seems to me that no fair interpretation can eject from that word perdition,' or destruction,' an element of awe and terror. However you may interpret the ruin, it is ruin utter of which it speaks. And I am very much afraid that in this generation eager discussions about the duration of punishment, and the final condition of those who die impenitent, have had a disastrous influence on a great many minds and consciences in reference to this whole subject, by making it rather a subject of controversy than a solemn truth to be pondered. However the controversies be settled, there is terror enough left in that word to make us all bethink ourselves.

I lay it on your hearts, dear friends--it is no business of mine to say much about it, but I lay it on your hearts and on my own; and I beseech you to ponder it. Do not mix it up with wholly independent questions as to what is to become of people who never heard about Jesus Christ. The Judge of all the earth will do right.' What this verse says applies to people that have heard about Him--that is, to you and me--and to people that do not accept Him--and that is some of us; and about them it says that they draw back unto perdition.'

Now, remember, the alternative applies to each of us. It is a case of either--or' in regard to us all. If we have taken Christ for our Saviour, and, as I said, put the reins into His hands and given ourselves to Him by love and submission and confidence, then we own our souls, because we have given them to Him to keep, and He is able to keep that which is committed to Him against that day.'

But I am bound to tell you, in the plainest words I can command, that if you have not thus surrendered yourself to Jesus Christ, His sacrifice, His intercession, His quickening Spirit, then I know not where you are to find one foothold of hope that upon you there will not come down the overwhelming fate that is darkly portrayed in that one solemn word.

Oh, brethren! let us all ponder the question, What shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?'

MHCC: Heb 10:1-10

The apostle having shown that the tabernacle, and ordinances of the covenant of Sinai, were only emblems and types of the gospel, concludes that the sacrifices the high priests offered continually, could not make the worshippers perfect, with respect to pardon, and the purifying of their consciences. But when " God manifested in the flesh," became the sacrifice, and his death upon the accursed tree the ransom, then the Sufferer being of infinite worth, his free-will sufferings were of infinite value. The atoning sacrifice must be one capable of consenting, and must of his own will place himself in the sinner's stead: Christ did so. The fountain of all that Christ has done for his people, is the sovereign will and grace of God. The righteousness brought in, and the sacrifice once offered by Christ, are of eternal power, and his salvation shall never be done away. They are of power to make all the comers thereunto perfect; they derive from the atoning blood, strength and motives for obedience, and inward comfort.

MHCC: Heb 10:11-18

Under the new covenant, or gospel dispensation, full and final pardon is to be had. This makes a vast difference between the new covenant and the old one. Under the old, sacrifices must be often repeated, and after all, only pardon as to this world was to be obtained by them. Under the new, one Sacrifice is enough to procure for all nations and ages, spiritual pardon, or being freed from punishment in the world to come. Well might this be called a new covenant. Let none suppose that human inventions can avail those who put them in the place of the sacrifice of the Son of God. What then remains, but that we seek an interest in this Sacrifice by faith; and the seal of it to our souls, by the sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience? So that by the law being written in our hearts, we may know that we are justified, and that God will no more remember our sins.

MHCC: Heb 10:19-25

The apostle having closed the first part of the epistle, the doctrine is applied to practical purposes. As believers had an open way to the presence of God, it became them to use this privilege. The way and means by which Christians enjoy such privileges, is by the blood of Jesus, by the merit of that blood which he offered up as an atoning sacrifice. The agreement of infinite holiness with pardoning mercy, was not clearly understood till the human nature of Christ, the Son of God, was wounded and bruised for our sins. Our way to heaven is by a crucified Saviour; his death is to us the way of life, and to those who believe this, he will be precious. They must draw near to God; it would be contempt of Christ, still to keep at a distance. Their bodies were to be washed with pure water, alluding to the cleansings directed under the law: thus the use of water in baptism, was to remind Christians that their conduct should be pure and holy. While they derived comfort and grace from their reconciled Father to their own souls, they would adorn the doctrine of God their Saviour in all things. Believers are to consider how they can be of service to each other, especially stirring up each other to the more vigorous and abundant exercise of love, and the practice of good works. The communion of saints is a great help and privilege, and a means of stedfastness and perseverance. We should observe the coming of times of trial, and be thereby quickened to greater diligence. There is a trying day coming on all men, the day of our death.

MHCC: Heb 10:26-31

The exhortations against apostacy and to perseverance, are urged by many strong reasons. The sin here mentioned is a total and final falling away, when men, with a full and fixed will and resolution, despise and reject Christ, the only Saviour; despise and resist the Spirit, the only Sanctifier; and despise and renounce the gospel, the only way of salvation, and the words of eternal life. Of this destruction God gives some notorious sinners, while on earth, a fearful foreboding in their consciences, with despair of being able to endure or to escape it. But what punishment can be sorer than to die without mercy? We answer, to die by mercy, by the mercy and grace which they have despised. How dreadful is the case, when not only the justice of God, but his abused grace and mercy call for vengeance! All this does not in the least mean that any souls who sorrow for sin will be shut out from mercy, or that any will be refused the benefit of Christ's sacrifice, who are willing to accept these blessings. Him that cometh unto Christ, he will in no wise cast out.

MHCC: Heb 10:32-39

Many and various afflictions united against the early Christians, and they had a great conflict. The Christian spirit is not a selfish spirit; it puts us upon pitying others, visiting them, helping them, and pleading for them. All things here are but shadows. The happiness of the saints in heaven will last for ever; enemies can never take it away as earthly goods. This will make rich amends for all we may lose and suffer here. The greatest part of the saints' happiness, as yet, is in promise. It is a trial of the patience of Christians, to be content to live after their work is done, and to stay for their reward till God's time to give it is come. He will soon come to them at death, to end all their sufferings, and to give them a crown of life. The Christian's present conflict may be sharp, but will be soon over. God never is pleased with the formal profession and outward duties and services of such as do not persevere; but he beholds them with great displeasure. And those who have been kept faithful in great trails for the time past, have reason to hope for the same grace to help them still to live by faith, till they receive the end of their faith and patience, even the salvation of their souls. Living by faith, and dying in faith, our souls are safe for ever.

Matthew Henry: Heb 10:1-6

Here the apostle, by the direction of the Spirit of God, sets himself to lay low the Levitical dispensation; for though it was of divine appointment, and very excellent and useful in its time and place, yet, when it was set up in competition with Christ, to whom it was only designed to lead the people, it was very proper and necessary to show the weakness and imperfection of it, which the apostle does effectually, from several arguments. As,

I. That the law had a shadow, and but a shadow, of good things to come; and who would dote upon a shadow, though of good things, especially when the substance has come? Observe, 1. The things of Christ and the gospel are good things; they are the best things; they are best in themselves, and the best for us: they are realities of an excellent nature. 2. These good things were, under the Old Testament, good things to come, not clearly discovered, nor fully enjoyed. 3. That the Jews then had but the shadow of the good things of Christ, some adumbrations of them; we under the gospel have the substance.

II. That the law was not the very image of the good things to come. An image is an exact draught of the thing represented thereby. The law did not go so far, but was only a shadow, as the image of a person in a looking-glass is a much more perfect representation than his shadow upon the wall. The law was a very rough draught of the great design of divine grace, and therefore not to be so much doted on.

III. The legal sacrifices, being offered year by year, could never make the comers thereunto perfect; for then there would have been an end of offering them, Heb 10:1, Heb 10:2. Could they have satisfied the demands of justice, and made reconciliation for iniquity, - could they have purified and pacified conscience, - then they had ceased, as being no further necessary, since the offerers would have had no more sin lying upon their consciences. But this was not the case; after one day of atonement was over, the sinner would fall again into one fault or another, and so there would be need of another day of atonement, and of one every year, besides the daily ministrations. Whereas now, under the gospel, the atonement is perfect, and not to be repeated; and the sinner, once pardoned, is ever pardoned as to his state, and only needs to renew his repentance and faith, that he may have a comfortable sense of a continued pardon.

IV. As the legal sacrifices did not of themselves take away sin, so it was impossible they should, Heb 10:4. There was an essential defect in them. 1. They were not of the same nature with us who sinned. 2. They were not of sufficient value to make satisfaction for the affronts offered to the justice and government of God. They were not of the same nature that offended, and so could not be suitable. Much less were they of the same nature that was offended; and nothing less than the nature that was offended could make the sacrifice a full satisfaction for the offence. 3. The beasts offered up under the law could not consent to put themselves in the sinner's room and place. The atoning sacrifice must be one capable of consenting, and must voluntarily substitute himself in the sinner's stead: Christ did so.

V. There was a time fixed and foretold by the great God, and that time had now come, when these legal sacrifices would be no longer accepted by him nor useful to men. God never did desire them for themselves, and now he abrogated them; and therefore to adhere to them now would be resisting God and rejecting him. This time of the repeal of the Levitical laws was foretold by David (Psa 40:6, Psa 40:7), and is recited here as now come. Thus industriously does the apostle lay low the Mosaical dispensation.

Matthew Henry: Heb 10:7-18

Here the apostle raises up and exalts the Lord Jesus Christ, as high as he had laid the Levitical priesthood low. He recommends Christ to them as the true high priest, the true atoning sacrifice, the antitype of all the rest: and this he illustrates,

I. From the purpose and promise of God concerning Christ, which are frequently recorded in the volume of the book of God, Heb 10:7. God had not only decreed, but declared by Moses and the prophets, that Christ should come and be the great high priest of the church, and should offer up a perfect and a perfecting sacrifice. It was written of Christ, in the beginning of the book of God, that the seed of the woman should break the serpent's head; and the Old Testament abounds with prophecies concerning Christ. Now since he is the person so often promised, so much spoken of, so long expected by the people of God, he ought to be received with great honour and gratitude.

II. From what God had done in preparing a body for Christ (that is, a human nature), that he might be qualified to be our Redeemer and Advocate; uniting the two natures in his own person, he was a fit Mediator to go between God and man; a days-man to lay his hand upon both, a peace-maker, to reconcile them, and an everlasting band of union between God and the creature - " My ears hast thou opened; thou has fully instructed me, furnished and fitted me for the work, and engaged me in it,"Psa 40:6. Now a Saviour thus provided, and prepared by God himself in so extraordinary a manner, ought to be received with great affection and gladness.

III. From the readiness and willingness that Christ discovered to engage in this work, when no other sacrifice would be accepted, Heb 10:7-9. When no less sacrifice would be a proper satisfaction to the justice of God than that of Christ himself, then Christ voluntarily came into it: " Lo, I come! I delight to do thy will, O God! Let thy curse fall upon me, but let these go their way. Father, I delight to fulfil thy counsels, and my covenant with thee for them; I delight to perform all thy promises, to fulfil all the prophecies."This should endear Christ and our Bibles to us, that in Christ we have the fulfilling of the scriptures.

IV. From the errand and design upon which Christ came; and this was to do the will of God, not only as a prophet to reveal the will of God, not only as a king to give forth divine laws, but as a priest to satisfy the demands of justice, and to fulfil all righteousness. Christ came to do the will of God in two instances. 1. In taking away the first priesthood, which God had no pleasure in; not only taking away the curse of the covenant of works, and canceling the sentence denounced against us as sinners, but taking away the insufficient typical priesthood, and blotting out the hand-writing of ceremonial ordinances and nailing it to his cross. 2. In establishing the second, that is, his own priesthood and the everlasting gospel, the most pure and perfect dispensation of the covenant of grace; this is the great design upon which the heart of God was set from all eternity. The will of God centers and terminates in it; and it is not more agreeable to the will of God than it is advantageous to the souls of men; for it is by this will that we are sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all, Heb 10:10. Observe, (1.) What is the fountain of all that Christ has done for his people - the sovereign will and grace of God. (2.) How we come to partake of what Christ has done for us - by being sanctified, converted, effectually called, wherein we are united to Christ, and so partake of the benefits of his redemption; and this sanctification is owing to the oblation he made of himself to God.

V. From the perfect efficacy of the priesthood of Christ (Heb 10:14): By one offering he hath for ever perfected those that are sanctified; he has delivered and will perfectly deliver those that are brought over to him, from all the guilt, power, and punishment of sin, and will put them into the sure possession of perfect holiness and felicity. This is what the Levitical priesthood could never do; and, if we indeed are aiming at a perfect state, we must receive the Lord Jesus as the only high priest that can bring us to that state.

VI. From the place to which our Lord Jesus is now exalted, the honour he has there, and the further honour he shall have: This man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down at the right hand of God, henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool, Heb 10:12, Heb 10:13. Here observe, 1. To what honour Christ, as man and Mediator, is exalted - to the right hand of God, the seat of power, interest, and activity: the giving hand; all the favours that God bestows on his people are handed to them by Christ: the receiving hand; all the duties that God accepts from men are presented by Christ: the working hand; all that pertains to the kingdoms of providence and grace is administered by Christ; and therefore this is the highest post of honour. 2. How Christ came to this honour - not merely by the purpose or donation of the Father, but by his own merit and purchase, as a reward due to his sufferings; and, as he can never be deprived of an honour so much his due, so he will never quit it, nor cease to employ it for his people's good. 3. How he enjoys this honour - with the greatest satisfaction and rest; he is for ever sitting down there. The Father acquiesces and is satisfied in him; he is satisfied in his Father's will and presence; this is his rest for ever; here he will dwell, for he has both desired and deserved it. 4. He has further expectations, which shall not be disappointed; for they are grounded upon the promise of the Father, who hath said unto him, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool, Psa 110:1. One would think such a person as Christ could have no enemies except in hell; but it is certain that he has enemies on earth, very many, and very inveterate ones. Let not Christians then wonder that they have enemies, though they desire to live peaceably with all men. But Christ's enemies shall be made his footstool; some by conversion, others by confusion; and, which way soever it be, Christ will be honoured. Of this Christ is assured, this he is expecting, and his people should rejoice in the expectation of it; for, when his enemies shall be subdued, their enemies, that are so for his sake, shall be subdued also.

VII. The apostle recommends Christ from the witness the Holy Ghost has given in the scriptures concerning him; this relates chiefly to what should be the happy fruit and consequence of his humiliation and sufferings, which in general is that new and gracious covenant that is founded upon his satisfaction, and sealed by his blood (Heb 10:15): Whereof the Holy Ghost is a witness. The passage is cited from Jer 31:31, in which covenant God promises, 1. That he will pour out his Spirit upon his people, so as to give them wisdom, will, and power, to obey his word; he will put his laws in their hearts, and write them in their minds, Heb 10:16. This will make their duty plain, easy, and pleasant. 2. Their sins and iniquities he will remember no more (Heb 10:17), which will alone show the riches of divine grace, and the sufficiency of Christ's satisfaction, that it needs not be repeated, Heb 10:18. For there shall be no more remembrance of sin against true believers, either to shame them now or to condemn them hereafter. This was much more than the Levitical priesthood and sacrifices could effect.

And now we have gone through the doctrinal part of the epistle, in which we have met with many things dark and difficult to be understood, which we must impute to the weakness and dulness of our own minds. The apostle now proceeds to apply this great doctrine, so as to influence their affections, and direct their practice, setting before them the dignities and duties of the gospel state.

Matthew Henry: Heb 10:19-39

I. Here the apostle sets forth the dignities of the gospel state. It is fit that believers should know the honours and privileges that Christ has procured for them, that, while they take the comfort, they may give him the glory of all. The privileges are, 1. Boldness to enter into the holiest. They have access to God, light to direct them, liberty of spirit and of speech to conform to the direction; they have a right to the privilege and a readiness for it, assistance to use and improve it and assurance of acceptance and advantage. They may enter into the gracious presence of God in his holy oracles, ordinances, providences, and covenant, and so into communion with God, where they receive communications from him, till they are prepared to enter into his glorious presence in heaven. 2. A high priest over the house of God, even this blessed Jesus, who presides over the church militant, and every member thereof on earth, and over the church triumphant in heaven. God is willing to dwell with men on earth, and to have them dwell with him in heaven; but fallen man cannot dwell with God without a high priest, who is the Mediator of reconciliation here and of fruition hereafter.

II. The apostle tells us the way and means by which Christians enjoy such privileges, and, in general, declares it to be by the blood of Jesus, by the merit of that blood which he offered up to God as an atoning sacrifice: he has purchased for all who believe in him free access to God in the ordinances of his grace here and in the kingdom of his glory. This blood, being sprinkled on the conscience, chases away slavish fear, and gives the believer assurance both of his safety and his welcome into the divine presence. Now the apostle, having given this general account of the way by which we have access to God, enters further into the particulars of it, Heb 10:20. As, 1. It is the only way; there is no way left but this. The first way to the tree of life is, and has been, long shut up. 2. It is a new way, both in opposition to the covenant of works and to the antiquated dispensation of the Old Testament; it is via novissima - the last way that will ever be opened to men. Those who will not enter in this way exclude themselves for ever. It is a way that will always be effectual. 3. It is a living way. It would be death to attempt to come to God in the way of the covenant of works; but this way we may come to God, and live. It is by a living Saviour, who, though he was dead, is alive; and it is a way that gives life and lively hope to those who enter into it. 4. It is a way that Christ has consecrated for us through the veil, that is, his flesh. The veil in the tabernacle and temple signified the body of Christ; when he died, the veil of the temple was rent in sunder, and this was at the time of the evening sacrifice, and gave the people a surprising view into the holy of holies, which they never had before. Our way to heaven is by a crucified Saviour; his death is to us the way of life. To those who believe this he will be precious.

III. He proceeds to show the Hebrews the duties binding upon them on account of these privileges, which were conferred in such an extraordinary way, Heb 10:22, Heb 10:23, etc.

1. They must draw near to God, and that in a right manner. They must draw near to God. Since such a way of access and return to God is opened, it would be the greatest ingratitude and contempt of God and Christ still to keep at a distance from him. They must draw near by conversion, and by taking hold of his covenant. They must draw near in all holy conversation, like Enoch walking with God. They must draw near in humble adorations, worshipping at his footstool. They must draw near in holy dependence, and in a strict observance of the divine conduct towards them. They must draw near in conformity to God, and communion with him, living under his blessed influence, still endeavouring to get nearer and nearer, till they come to dwell in his presence; but they must see to it that they make their approach to God after a right manner. (1.) With a true heart, without any allowed guile or hypocrisy. God is the searcher of hearts, and he requires truth in the inward parts. Sincerity is our gospel perfection, though not our justifying righteousness. (2.) In full assurance of faith, with a faith grown up to a full persuasion that when we come to God by Christ we shall have audience and acceptance. We should lay aside all sinful distrust. Without faith it is impossible to please God; and the stronger our faith is the more glory we give to God. And, (3.) Having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, by a believing application of the blood of Christ to our souls. They may be cleansed from guilt, from filth, from sinful fear and torment, from all aversion to God and duty, from ignorance, and error, and superstition, and whatever evils the consciences of men are subject to by reason of sin. (4.) Our bodies washed with pure water, that is, with the water of baptism (by which we are recorded among the disciples of Christ, members of his mystical body), or with the sanctifying virtue of the Holy Spirit, reforming and regulating our outward conversation as well as our inward frame, cleansing from the filthiness of the flesh as well as of the spirit. The priests under the law were to wash, before they went into the presence of the Lord to offer before him. There must be a due preparation for making our approaches to God.

2. The apostle exhorts believers to hold fast the profession of their faith, Heb 10:23. Here observe, (1.) The duty itself - to hold fast the profession of our faith, to embrace all the truths and ways of the gospel, to get fast hold of them, and to keep that hold against all temptation and opposition. Our spiritual enemies will do what they can to wrest our faith, and hope, and holiness, and comfort, out of our hands, but we must hold fast our religion as our best treasure. (2.) The manner in which we must do this - without wavering, without doubting, without disputing, without dallying with temptation to apostasy. Having once settled these great things between God and our souls, we must be stedfast and immovable. Those who begin to waver in matters of Christian faith and practice are in danger of falling away. (3.) The motive or reason enforcing this duty: He is faithful that hath promised. God has made great and precious promises to believers, and he is a faithful God, true to his word; there is no falseness nor fickleness with him, and there should be none with us. His faithfulness should excite and encourage us to be faithful, and we must depend more upon his promises to us than upon our promises to him, and we must plead with him the promise of grace sufficient.

IV. We have the means prescribed for preventing our apostasy, and promoting our fidelity and perseverance, Heb 10:24, Heb 10:25, etc. He mentions several; as, 1. That we should consider one another, to provoke to love and to good works. Christians ought to have a tender consideration and concern for one another; they should affectionately consider what their several wants, weaknesses, and temptations are; and they should do this, not to reproach one another, to provoke one another not to anger, but to love and good works, calling upon themselves and one another to love God and Christ more, to love duty and holiness more, to love their brethren in Christ more, and to do all the good offices of Christian affection both to the bodies and the souls of each other. A good example given to others is the best and most effectual provocation to love and good works. 2. Not to forsake the assembling of ourselves together, Heb 10:25. It is the will of Christ that his disciples should assemble together, sometimes more privately for conference and prayer, and in public for hearing and joining in all the ordinances of gospel worship. There were in the apostles' times, and should be in every age, Christian assemblies for the worship of God, and for mutual edification. And it seems even in those times there were some who forsook these assemblies, and so began to apostatize from religion itself. The communion of saints is a great help and privilege, and a good means of steadiness and perseverance; hereby their hearts and hands are mutually strengthened. 3. To exhort one another, to exhort ourselves and each other, to warn ourselves and one another of the sin and danger of backsliding, to put ourselves and our fellow-christians in mind of our duty, of our failures and corruptions, to watch over one another, and be jealous of ourselves and one another with a godly jealousy. This, managed with a true gospel spirit, would be the best and most cordial friendship. 4. That we should observe the approaching of times of trial, and be thereby quickened to greater diligence: So much the more, as you see the day approaching. Christians ought to observe the signs of the times, such as God has foretold. There was a day approaching, a terrible day to the Jewish nation, when their city should be destroyed, and the body of the people rejected of God for rejecting Christ. This would be a day of dispersion and temptation to the chosen remnant. Now the apostle puts them upon observing what signs there were of the approach of such a terrible day, and upon being the more constant in meeting together and exhorting one another, that they might be the better prepared for such a day. There is a trying day coming on us all, the day of our death, and we should observe all the signs of its approaching, and improve them to greater watchfulness and diligence in duty.

V. Having mentioned these means of establishment, the apostle proceeds, in the close of the chapter, to enforce his exhortations to perseverance, and against apostasy, by many very weighty considerations, Heb 10:26, Heb 10:27, etc.

1. From the description he gives of the sin of apostasy. It is sinning wilfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth, sinning wilfully against that truth of which we have had convincing evidence. This text has been the occasion of great distress to some gracious souls; they have been ready to conclude that every wilful sin, after conviction and against knowledge, is the unpardonable sin: but this has been their infirmity and error. The sin here mentioned is a total and final apostasy, when men with a full and fixed will and resolution despise and reject Christ, the only Saviour, - despise and resist the Spirit, the only sanctifier, - and despise and renounce the gospel, the only way of salvation, and the words of eternal life; and all this after they have known, owned, and professed, the Christian religion, and continue to do so obstinately and maliciously. This is the great transgression: the apostle seems to refer to the law concerning presumptuous sinners, Num 15:30, Num 15:31. They were to be cut off.

2. From the dreadful doom of such apostates. (1.) There remains no more sacrifice for such sins, no other Christ to come to save such sinners; they sin against the last resort and remedy. There were some sins under the law for which no sacrifices were provided; but yet if those who committed them did truly repent, though they might not escape temporal death, they might escape eternal destruction; for Christ would come, and make atonement. But now those under the gospel who will not accept of Christ, that they may be saved by him, have no other refuge left them. (2.) There remains for them only a certain fearful looking for of judgment, Heb 10:27. Some think this refers to the dreadful destruction of the Jewish church and state; but certainly it refers also to the utter destruction that awaits all obstinate apostates at death and judgment, when the Judge will discover a fiery indignation against them, which will devour the adversaries; they will be consigned to the devouring fire and to everlasting burnings. Of this destruction God gives some notorious sinners, while on earth, a fearful foreboding in their own consciences, a dreadful looking for it, with a despair of ever being able either to endure or escape it.

3. From the methods of divine justice with those who despised Moses's law, that is, sinned presumptuously, despising his authority, his threatenings and his power. These, when convicted by two or three witnesses, were put to death; they died without mercy, a temporal death. Observe, Wise governors should be careful to keep up the credit of their government and the authority of the laws, by punishing presumptuous offenders; but then in such cases there should be good evidence of the fact. Thus God ordained in Moses's law; and hence the apostle infers the heavy doom that will fall upon those that apostatize from Christ. Here he refers to their own consciences, to judge how much sorer punishment the despisers of Christ (after they have professed to know him) are likely to undergo; and they may judge of the greatness of the punishment by the greatness of the sin. (1.) They have trodden under foot the Son of God. To trample upon an ordinary person shows intolerable insolence; to treat a person of honour in that vile manner is insufferable; but to deal thus with the Son of God, who himself is God, must be the highest provocation - to trample upon his person, denying him to be the Messiah - to trample upon his authority, and undermine his kingdom - to trample upon his members as the offscouring of all things, and not fit to live in the world; what punishment can be too great for such men? (2.) They have counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing; that is, the blood of Christ, with which the covenant was purchased and sealed, and wherewith Christ himself was consecrated, or wherewith the apostate was sanctified, that is, baptized, visibly initiated into the new covenant by baptism, and admitted to the Lord's supper. Observe, There is a kind of sanctification which persons may partake of and yet fall away: they may be distinguished by common gifts and graces, by an outward profession, by a form of godliness, a course of duties, and a set of privileges, and yet fall away finally. Men who have seemed before to have the blood of Christ in high esteem may come to account it an unholy thing, no better than the blood of a malefactor, though it was the world's ransom, and every drop of it of infinite value. (3.) Those have done despite unto the Spirit of grace, the Spirit that is graciously given to men, and that works grace wherever it is, - the Spirit of grace, that should be regarded and attended to with the greatest care, - this Spirit they have grieved, resisted, quenched, yea, done despite to him, which is the highest act of wickedness, and makes the case of the sinner desperate, refusing to have the gospel salvation applied to him. Now he leaves it to the consciences of all, appeals to universal reason and equity, whether such aggravated crimes ought not to receive a suitable punishment, a sorer punishment than those who had died without mercy? But what punishment can be sorer than to die without mercy? I answer, To die by mercy, by the mercy and grace which they have despised. How dreadful is the case when not only the justice of God, but his abused grace and mercy call for vengeance!

4. From the description we have in the scripture of the nature of God's vindictive justice, Heb 10:30. We know that he has said, Vengeance is mine. This is taken out of Psa 94:1, Vengeance belongs unto me. The terrors of the Lord are known both by revelation and reason. Vindictive justice is a glorious, though terrible attribute of God; it belongs to him, and he will use and execute it upon the heads of such sinners as despise his grace; he will avenge himself, and his Son, and Spirit, and covenant, upon apostates. And how dreadful then will their case be! The other quotation is from Deu 32:36, The Lord will judge his people; he will search and try his visible church, and will discover and detect those who say they are Jews, and are not, but are of the synagogue of Satan; and he will separate the precious from the vile, and will punish the sinners in Zion with the greatest severity. Now those who know him who hath said, Vengeance belongeth to me, I will recompense, must needs conclude, as the apostle does (Heb 10:31): It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. Those who know the joy that results from the favour of God can thereby judge of the power and dread of his vindictive wrath. Observe here, What will be the eternal misery of impenitent sinners and apostates: they shall fall into the hands of the living God; their punishment shall come from God's own hand. He takes them into the hand of his justice; he will deal with them himself; their greatest misery will be the immediate impressions of divine wrath on the soul. When he punishes them by creatures, the instrument abates something of the force of the blow; but, when he does it by his own hand, it is infinite misery. This they shall have at God's hand, they shall lie down in sorrow; their destruction shall come from his glorious powerful presence; when they make their woeful bed in hell, they will find that God is there, and his presence will be their greatest terror and torment. And he is a living God; he lives for ever, and will punish for ever.

5. He presses them to perseverance by putting them in mind of their former sufferings for Christ: But call to mind the former days, in which, after you were illuminated, you endured a great fight of afflictions, Heb 10:32. In the early days of the gospel there was a very hot persecution raised up against the professors of the Christian religion, and the believing Hebrews had their share of it: he would have them to remember,

(1.) When they had suffered: In former days, after they were illuminated; that is, as soon as God had breathed life into their souls, and caused divine light to spring up in their minds, and taken them into his favour and covenant; then earth and hell combined all their force against them. Here observe, A natural state is a dark state, and those who continue in that state meet with no disturbance from Satan and the world; but a state of grace is a state of light, and therefore the powers of darkness will violently oppose it. Those who will live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution.

(2.) What they suffered: they endured a great fight of afflictions, many and various afflictions united together against them, and they had a great conflict with them. Many are the troubles of the righteous. [1.] They were afflicted in themselves. In their own persons; they were made gazing-stocks, spectacles to the world, angels, and men, 1Co 4:9. In their names and reputations (v. 33), by many reproaches. Christians ought to value their reputation; and they do so especially because the reputation of religion is concerned: this makes reproach a great affliction. They were afflicted in their estates, by the spoiling of their goods, by fines and forfeitures. [2.] They were afflicted in the afflictions of their brethren: Partly while you became companions of those that were so used. The Christian spirit is a sympathizing spirit, not a selfish spirit, but a compassionate spirit; it makes every Christian's suffering our own, puts us upon pitying others, visiting them, helping them, and pleading for them. Christians are one body, are animated by one spirit, have embarked in one common cause and interest, and are the children of that God who is afflicted in all the afflictions of his people. If one member of the body suffers, all the rest suffer with it. The apostle takes particular notice how they had sympathized with him (Heb 10:34): You had compassion on me in my bonds. We must thankfully acknowledge the compassions our Christian friends have shown for us under our afflictions.

(3.) How they had suffered. They had been mightily supported under their former sufferings; they took their sufferings patiently, and not only so, but joyfully received it from God as a favour and honour conferred upon them that they should be thought worthy to suffer reproach for the name of Christ. God can strengthen his suffering people with all might in the inner man, to all patience and long-suffering, and that with joyfulness, Col 1:11.

(4.) What it was that enabled them thus to bear up under their sufferings. They knew in themselves that they had in heaven a better and a more enduring substance. Observe, [1.] The happiness of the saints in heaven is substance, something of real weight and worth. All things here are but shadows. [2.] It is a better substance than any thing they can have or lose here. [3.] It is an enduring substance, it will out-live time and run parallel with eternity; they can never spend it; their enemies can never take it from them, as they did their earthly goods. [4.] This will make a rich amends for all they can lose and suffer here. In heaven they shall have a better life, a better estate, better liberty, better society, better hearts, better work, every thing better. [5.] Christians should know this in themselves, they should get the assurance of it in themselves (the Spirit of God witnessing with their spirits), for the assured knowledge of this will help them to endure any fight of afflictions they may be encountered with in this world.

6. He presses them to persevere, from that recompense of reward that waited for all faithful Christians (Heb 10:35): Cast not away therefore your confidence, which hath great recompense of reward. Here, (1.) He exhorts them not to cast away their confidence, that is, their holy courage and boldness, but to hold fast that profession for which they had suffered so much before, and borne those sufferings so well. (2.) He encourages them to this by assuring them that the reward of their holy confidence would be very great. It carries a present reward in it, in holy peace and joy, and much of God's presence and his power resting upon them; and it shall have a great recompense of reward hereafter. (3.) He shows them how necessary a grace the grace of patience is in our present state (Heb 10:36): You have need of patience, that after you have done the will of God you might receive the promise; that is, this promised reward. Observe, The greatest part of the saints' happiness is in promise. They must first do the will of God before they receive the promise; and, after they have done the will of God, they have need of patience to wait for the time when the promise shall be fulfilled; they have need of patience to live till God calls them away. It is a trial of the patience of Christians, to be content to live after their work is done, and to stay for the reward till God's time to give it them is come. We must be God's waiting servants when we can be no longer his working servants. Those who have had and exercised much patience already must have and exercise more till they die. (4.) To help their patience, he assures them of the near approach of Christ's coming to deliver and to reward them (Heb 10:37): For yet a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not tarry. He will soon come to them at death, and put an end to all their sufferings, and give them a crown of life. He will soon come to judgment, and put an end to the sufferings of the whole church (all his mystical body), and give them an ample and glorious reward in the most public manner. There is an appointed time for both, and beyond that time he will not tarry, Hab 2:3. The Christian's present conflict may be sharp, but it will be soon over.

7. He presses them to perseverance, by telling them that this is their distinguishing character and will be their happiness; whereas apostasy is the reproach, and will be the ruin, of all who are guilty of it (Heb 10:38, Heb 10:39): Now the just shall live by faith, etc. (1.) It is the honourable character of just men that in times of the greatest affliction they can live by faith; they can live upon the assured persuasion they have of the truth of God's promises. Faith puts life and vigour into them. They can trust God, and live upon him, and wait his time: and, as their faith maintains their spiritual life now, it shall be crowned with eternal life hereafter. (2.) Apostasy is the mark and the brand of those in whom God takes no pleasure; and it is a cause of God's severe displeasure and anger. God never was pleased with the formal profession and external duties and services of such as do not persevere. He saw the hypocrisy of their hearts then; and he is greatly provoked when their formality in religion ends in an open apostasy from religion. He beholds them with great displeasure; they are an offence to him. (3.) The apostle concludes with declaring his good hope concerning himself and these Hebrews, that they should not forfeit the character and happiness of the just, and fall under the brand and misery of the wicked (Heb 10:39): But we are not, etc.; as if he had said, "I hope we are not of those who draw back. I hope that you and I, who have met with great trials already, and have been supported under them by the grace of God strengthening our faith, shall not be at any time left to ourselves to draw back to perdition; but that God will still keep us by his mighty power through faith unto salvation."Observe, [1.] Professors may go a great way, and after all draw back; and this drawing back from God is drawing on to perdition: the further we depart from God the nearer we approach to ruin. [2.] Those who have been kept faithful in great trials for the time past have reason to hope that the same grace will be sufficient to help them still to live by faith, till they receive the end of their faith and patience, even the salvation of their souls. If we live by faith, and die in faith, our souls will be safe for ever.

Barclay: Heb 10:1-10 - "THE ONLY TRUE SACRIFICE"

To the writer to the Hebrews the whole business of sacrifice was only a pale copy of what real worship ought to be. The business of religion was to bring a man into a close relationship with God and that is what these sacrifices could never do. The best that they could do was to give him a distant and spasmodic contact with God. He uses two words to indicate what he means. He says that these things are a pale shadow. The word he uses is skia (4639), the Greek for a shadow, and it means a nebulous reflection, a mere silhouette, a form without reality. He says that they do not give a real image. The word he uses is eikon (1504), which means a complete representation, a detailed reproduction. It actually does mean a portrait, and would mean a photograph, if there had been such a thing in those days. In effect he is saying: "Without Christ you cannot get beyond the shadows of God."

He brings proof. Year by year the sacrifices of the Tabernacle and especially of the Day of Atonement go on. An effective thing does not need to be done again; the very fact of the repetition of these sacrifices is the final proof that they are not purifying men's souls and not giving full and uninterrupted access to God. Our writer goes further--he says that all they are is a reminder of sin. So far from purifying a man, they remind him that he is not purified and that his sins still stand between him and God.

Let us take an analogy. A man is ill. A bottle of medicine is prescribed for him. If that medicine effects a cure, every time he looks at the bottle thereafter, he will say: "That is what gave me back my health." On the other hand, if the medicine is ineffective, every time he looks at the bottle he will be reminded that he is ill and that the recommended cure was useless.

So the writer to the Hebrews says with prophetic vehemence: "The sacrifice of animals is powerless to purify a man and give him access to God. All that such sacrifices can do is to remind a man that he is an uncured sinner and that the barrier of his sin is between himself and God." So far from erasing his sin, they underline it.

The only effective sacrifice is the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. To make his point and to explain what is in his mind, Hebrews takes a quotation from Psa 40:6-9. In the Revised Standard Version, which is close to the original Hebrew, the passage runs:

"Sacrifice and offering thou dost not desire;

but thou hast given me an open ear.

Burnt-offering and sin-offering thou hast not required.

Then I said: Lo I come;

In the roll of the book it is written of me.

I delight to do thy will, O my God."

The writer to the Hebrews quotes it differently and in the second line he has:

"A body you have prepared for me."

The explanation is that he was not quoting from the original Hebrew but from the Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Old Testament. About 270 B.C. the task of translating the Old Testament into Greek was begun in Alexandria in Egypt. Obviously far more people in the ancient world read Greek than Hebrew. It is very likely that the writer to the Hebrews did not know any Hebrew at all and therefore it is the Septuagint that he uses. In any event the meaning of the two phrases is the same. "Thou hast given me an open ear," means, "You have so touched me that everything I hear I obey." It is the obedient car of which the psalmist is thinking. "A body you have prepared for me," really means, "You created me that in my body and with my body I should do your will." In essence the meaning is the same.

The writer to the Hebrews has taken the words of the psalm and put them into the mouth of Jesus. What they say is that God wants not animal sacrifices but obedience to his will. In its essence sacrifice was a noble thing. It meant that a man was taking something dear to him and giving it to God to show his love. But human nature being what it is it was easy for the idea to degenerate and for sacrifice to be thought of as a way of buying God's forgiveness.

The writer to the Hebrews was not saying anything new when he said that obedience was the only true sacrifice. Long before him the prophets had seen how sacrifice had degenerated and had told the people that what God wanted was not the blood and the flesh of animals but the obedience of a man's life. That is precisely one of the noblest thoughts of the Old Testament men of God.

"And Samuel said, has the Lord as great delight in burnt-offerings

and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the Lord? Behold, to

obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of

rams" (1Sa 15:22).

"Offer to God a sacrifice of thanksgiving; and pay your vows to

the Most High" (Psa 50:14).

"For thou bast no delight in sacrifice; were I to give a burnt

offering, thou wouldst not be pleased. The sacrifice acceptable to

God is a broken spirit; a broken and contrite heart, O God, thou

wilt not despise." (Psa 51:16-17).

"For I desire steadfast love and not sacrifice, the knowledge

of God, rather than burnt offerings." (Hos 6:6).

"What to me is the multitude of your sacrifices? says the Lord;

I have had enough of burnt offerings of rams and the fat of fed

beasts; I do not delight in the blood of bulls, or of lambs, or of

he-goats.... Bring no more vain offerings; incense is an

abomination to me.... When you spread forth your hands. I

will hide my eyes from you; even though you make many prayers,

I will not listen; your hands are full of blood.... Cease to do

evil, learn to do good" (Isa 1:11-20).

"With what shall I come before the Lord, and bow myself

before God on high? Shall I come before him with burnt offerings,

with calves a year old? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands

of rams, with ten thousands of rivers of oil? Shall I give my

first-born for my transgression, the fruit of my body for the sin

of my soul?" He has showed you, O man, what is good; and what

does the Lord require of you but to do justice, and to love

kindness, and to walk humbly with your God." (Mic 6:6-8).

Always there had been voices crying out for God that the only sacrifice was that of obedience. Nothing but obedience could open the way to God; disobedience set up a barrier that no animal sacrifice could ever take away. Jesus was the perfect sacrifice because he perfectly did God's will. He took himself and said to God: "Do with me as you will." He brought to God for men what no man had been able to bring--the perfect obedience, that was the perfect sacrifice.

If we are ever to have fellowship with God, obedience is the only way. What man could not offer, Jesus offered. In his perfect manhood he offered the perfect sacrifice of the perfect obedience. Through that the way was once and for all opened up for us.

Barclay: Heb 10:11-18 - "THE FINALITY OF CHRIST"

Once again the writer to the Hebrews is drawing a series of implicit contrasts between the sacrifice that Jesus offered and the animal sacrifices that the priests offer.

(i) He stresses the achievement of Jesus. The sacrifice of Jesus was made once and is effective for ever; the animal sacrifices of the priests must be made over and over again, and even then they are not effective in any real way. Every day, so long as the Temple stood, the following sacrifices had to be carried out (Num 28:3-8). Every morning and every evening a male lamb of one year old, without spot and blemish, was offered as a burnt-offering. Along with it there was offered a meat-offering, which consisted of one tenth of an ephah of fine flour mixed with a quarter of a hin of pure oil. There was also a drink-offering, which consisted of a quarter of a hin of wine. Added to that there was the daily meat-offering of the High Priest; it consisted of one-tenth of an ephah of fine flour, mixed with oil, and baked in a flat pan; half was offered in the morning and half in the evening. In addition there was an offering of incense before these offerings in the morning and after them in the evening. There was a kind of priestly tread-mill of sacrifice. Moffatt speaks of "the levitical drudges" who, day in day out, kept offering these sacrifices. There was no end to this process and it left men still conscious of their sin and alienated from God.

In contrast, Jesus had made a sacrifice that neither could nor need be repeated.

(a) It could not be repeated. There is something unrepeatable about any great work. It is possible to repeat the popular tunes of the day ad infinitum; to a great extent one echoes another. But it is not possible to repeat the Fifth or the Ninth Symphony of Beethoven; no one else will ever write anything like them. It is possible to repeat the kind of poetry that is written in sentimental journals and on Christmas cards; but not to repeat the blank verse of Shakespeare's plays or the hexametres of Homer's Iliad. These things stand alone. Certain things can be repeated; but all works of genius have a certain unrepeatable quality. It is so with the sacrifice of Christ. It is sui generis; it is one of these masterpieces which can never be done again.

(b) It need not be repeated. For one thing, the sacrifice of Jesus perfectly shows the love of God In that life of service and in that death of love, there stands fully displayed the heart of God. Looking at Jesus, we can say: "That is what God is like." For another thing, the life and death of Jesus was an act of perfect obedience and, therefore, the only perfect sacrifice. All scripture, at its deepest, declares that the only sacrifice God desires is obedience; and in the life and death of Jesus that is precisely the sacrifice that God received. Perfection cannot be improved upon. In Jesus there is at one and the same time the perfect revelation of God and the perfect offering of obedience. Therefore his sacrifice cannot and need not ever be made again. The priests must go on with their weary routine of animal sacrifice; but the sacrifice of Christ was made once and for all.

(ii) He stresses the exaltation of Jesus. It is with care that he picks his words. The priests stand offering sacrifice; Christ sits at the right hand of God. Theirs is the position of a servant; his is the position of a monarch. Jesus is the King come home, his task accomplished and his victory won. There is a wholeness about the life of Jesus that perhaps we ought to give more thought. His life is incomplete without his death; his death is incomplete without his resurrection; his resurrection is incomplete without his return to glory. It is the same Jesus who lived and died and rose again and is at the right hand of God. He is not simply a saint who lived a lovely life; not simply a martyr who died an heroic death; not simply a risen figure who returned to company with his friends. He is the Lord of glory. His life is like a panelled tapestry; to look at one panel is to see only a little bit of the story. The tapestry must be looked on as a whole before the full greatness is disclosed.

(iii) He stresses the final triumph of Jesus. He awaits the final subjugation of his enemies; in the end there must come a universe in which he is supreme. How that will come is not ours to know; but it may be that this final subjugation will consist not in the extinction of his enemies but in their submission to his love. It is not so much the power but the love of God which must conquer in the end.

Finally, as is his habit, the writer to the Hebrews clinches his argument with a quotation from scripture. Jeremiah, speaking of the new covenant which will not be imposed on a man from outside but which will be written on his heart, ends: "I will remember their sin no more" (Jer 31:34). Because of Jesus the barrier of sin is for ever taken away.

Barclay: Heb 10:19-25 - "THE MEANING OF CHRIST FOR US"

The writer to the Hebrews now comes to the practical implication of all that he has been saying. From theology he turns to practical exhortation. He is one of the deepest theologians in the New Testament but all his theology is governed by the pastoral instinct. He does not think merely for the thrill of intellectual satisfaction but only that he may the more forcibly appeal to men to enter into the presence of God.

He begins by saying three things about Jesus.

(i) Jesus is the living way to the presence of God. We enter into the presence of God by means of the veil, that is, by the flesh of Jesus. That is a difficult thought, but what he means is this. Before the Holy of Holies in the Tabernacle hung the veil to screen off the presence of God. For men to enter into that presence the veil would have to be torn apart. Jesus' flesh is what veiled his godhead. Charles Wesley in his great hymn appealed to men:

"Veiled in flesh the godhead see."

It was when the flesh of Christ was rent upon the Cross that men really saw God. All his life showed God; but it was on the Cross that God's love really was revealed. As the rending of the Tabernacle veil opened the way to the presence of God, so the rending of the flesh of Christ revealed the full greatness of his love and opened up the way to him.

(ii) Jesus is the High Priest over God's house in the heavens. As we have seen so often, the function of the priest was to build a bridge between man and God. This means that Jesus not only shows us the way to God but also when we get there introduces us to his very presence. A man might be able to direct an enquirer to Buckingham Palace and yet be very far from having the right to take him into the presence of the Queen; but Jesus can take us the whole way.

(iii) Jesus is the one person who can really cleanse. In the priestly ritual, the holy things were cleansed by being sprinkled with the blood of the sacrifices. Again and again the High Priest bathed himself in the laver of clear water. But these things were ineffective to remove the real pollution of sin. Only Jesus can really cleanse a man. His is no external purification; by his presence and his Spirit he cleanses the inmost thoughts and desires of a man until he is really clean.

From this the writer to the Hebrews goes on to urge three things.

(i) Let us approach the presence of God. That is to say, let us never forget the duty of worship. It is given to every man to live in two worlds, this world of space and time, and the world of eternal things. Our danger is that to become so involved in this world that we forget the other. As the day begins, as the day ends and ever and again in the midst of its activities, we should turn aside, if only for a moment, and enter God's presence. Every man carries with him his own secret shrine, but so many forget to enter it. As Matthew Arnold wrote:

"But each day brings its pretty dust

Our soon-choked souls to fill;

And we forget because we must,

And not because we will."

(ii) Let us hold fast to our creed That is to say, let us never lose our grip of what we believe. The cynical voices may try to take our faith away; the materialist and his arguments may try to make us forget God; the events of life may conspire to shake our faith. Stevenson said that he so believed in the ultimate decency of things that if he woke up in hell he would still believe in it; and we must have a grip on the faith that nothing can loosen.

(iii) Let us put our minds to the task of taking thought for others. That is to say, let us remember that we are Christians not only for our own sake but also for the sake of others. No man ever saved his soul who devoted his whole time and energy to saving it; but many a man has saved it by being so concerned for others that he forgot that he himself had a soul to save. It is easy to drift into a kind of selfish Christianity; but a selfish Christianity is a contradiction in terms.

But the writer to the Hebrews goes on to outline our duty to others in the most practical way. He sees that duty extend in three directions.

(i) We must spur each other to noble living. Best of all we can do that by setting the fine example. We can do it by reminding others of their traditions, their privileges, their responsibilities when they are likely to forget them. it has been said that a saint is someone in whom Christ stands revealed; we can seek ever to incite others to goodness by showing them Christ. We may remember how the dying soldier lad looked up at Florence Nightingale and murmured: "You're Christ to me."

(ii) We must worship together. There were some amongst those to whom the writer of the Hebrews was writing who had abandoned the habit of meeting together. It is still possible for a man to think that he is a Christian and yet abandon the habit of worshipping with God's people in God's house on God's day. He may try to be what Moffatt called "a pious particle," a Christian in isolation. Moffatt distinguishes three reasons which keep a man from worshipping with his fellow Christians.

(a) He may not go to church because of fear. He may be ashamed to be seen going to church. He may live or work among people who laugh at those who do so. He may have friends who have no use for that kind of thing and may fear their criticism and contempt. He may, therefore, try to be a secret disciple; but it has been well said that this is impossible because either "the discipleship kills the secrecy or the secrecy kills the discipleship." It would be well if we remembered that, apart from anything else, to go to church is to demonstrate where our loyalty lies. Even if the sermon be poor and the worship tawdry, the church service still gives us the chance to show to men what side we are on.

(b) He may not go because of fastidiousness. He may shrink from contact with people who are "not like himself." There are congregations which are as much clubs as they are churches. They may be in neighbourhoods where the social status has come down; and the members who have remained faithful to them would be as much embarrassed as delighted if the poor people in the area came flooding in. We must never forget that there is no such thing as a "common" man in the sight of God. It was for all men, not only for the respectable classes, that Christ died.

© He may not go because of conceit. He may believe that he does not need the Church or that he is intellectually beyond the standard of preaching there. Social snobbery is bad but spiritual and intellectual snobbery is worse. The wisest man is a fool in the sight of God; and the strongest man is weak in the moment of temptation. There is no man who can live the Christian life and neglect the fellowship of the Church. If any man feels that he can do so let him remember that he comes to Church not only to get but to give. If he thinks that the Church has faults, it is his duty to come in and help to mend them.

(iii) We must encourage one another. One of the highest of human duties is that of encouragement. There is a regulation of the Royal Navy which says: "No officer shall speak discouragingly to another officer in the discharge of his duties." Eliphaz unwillingly paid Job a great tribute. As Moffatt translates it: "Your words have kept men on their feet" (Job 4:4). Barrie somewhere wrote to Cynthia Asquith: "Your first instinct is always to telegraph to Jones the nice thing Brown said about him to Robinson. You have sown a lot of happiness that way." It is easy to laugh at men's ideals, to pour cold water on their enthusiasm, to discourage them. The world is full of discouragers; we have a Christian duty to encourage one another. Many a time a word of praise or thanks or appreciation or cheer has kept a man on his feet. Blessed is the man who speaks such a word.

Finally, the writer to the Hebrews says that our Christian duty to each other is all the more pressing because the time is short. The Day is approaching. He is thinking of the Second Coming of Christ when things as we know them will be ended. The early Church lived in that expectation. Whether or not we still do, we must realize that no man knows when the summons to rise and go will come to him also. In the time we have it is our duty to do all the good we can to all the people we can in all the ways we can.

Barclay: Heb 10:26-31 - "THE THREAT AT THE HEART OF THINGS"

Every now and again the writer to the Hebrews speaks with a sternness that is almost without parallel in the New Testament. Few writers have such a sense of the sheer horror of sin. In this passage his thoughts are going back to the grim instruction in Deu 17:2-7. it is there laid down that, if any person shall be proved to have gone after strange gods and to have worshipped them, "you shall bring forth to your gates that man or woman who has done this evil thing, and you shall stone that man or woman to death with stones. On the evidence of two witnesses or of three witnesses he that is to die shall be put to death; a person shall not be put to death on the evidence of one witness. The hand of the witnesses shall be first against him to put him to death, and afterward the hand of all the people. So you shall purge the evil from the midst of you."

The writer to the Hebrews has this horror of sin for two reasons.

First, he lived in a day when the Church had been under attack and would be under attack again. Its greatest peril was from the possible evil living and apostasy of its members. A Church in such circumstances could not afford to carry members who were a bad advertisement for the Christian faith. Its members must be loyal or nothing. That is still true. Dick Sheppard spent much of his life preaching in the open air to people who were either hostile or indifferent to the Church. From their questions and their arguments and their criticisms he said that he had learned that "the greatest handicap the Church has is the unsatisfactory lives of professing Christians." The unsatisfactory Christian undermines the very foundations of the Church.

Second, he was sure that sin had become doubly serious because of the new knowledge of God and of God's will which Jesus had brought. One of the old divines wrote a kind of catechism. He ends by asking what happens if men disregard the offer of Jesus Christ. His answer is that condemnation must necessarily follow, "and so much the more because thou hast read this book." The greater the knowledge, the greater the sin. The conviction of the writer to the Hebrews was that, if under the old law, apostasy was a terrible thing, it had become doubly terrible now that Christ had come.

He gives us three definitions of sin.

(i) Sin is to trample Christ under foot. It is not mere rebelliousness against law; it is the wounding of love. A man can stand almost any attack on his body; the thing that beats him is a broken heart. It is told that in the days of the Hitler terror there was a man in Germany who was arrested, tried, tortured and put into a concentration camp. He faced it all with gallantry and emerged erect and unbroken. Then by accident he discovered who it was who had laid information against him--it was his own son. The discovery broke him and he died. Attack by an enemy he could bear; attack by one whom he loved killed him. When Caesar was murdered he faced his assassins with almost disdainful courage. But when he saw the hand of his friend Brutus raised to strike, he wrapped his head in his mantle and died. Once Christ had come, the awfulness of sin lay not in its breaking of the law but in its trampling of the love of Christ under foot.

(ii) Sin is the failure to see the sacredness of sacred things. Nothing produces a shudder like sacrilege. The writer to the Hebrews says in effect: "Look at what has been done for you; look at the shed blood and the broken body of Christ; look at what your new relationship to God cost; can you treat it as if it did not matter? Don't you see what a sacred thing it is?" Sin is the failure to realize the sacredness of that sacrifice upon the Cross.

(iii) Sin is the insult to the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit speaks within us, telling us what is right and wrong, seeking to check us when we are on the way to sin and to spur us on when we are drifting into lethargy. To disregard these voices is to insult the Spirit and to grieve the heart of God.

All through this, one thing comes out. Sin is not disobedience to an impersonal law; it is the wrecking of a personal relationship and the wounding of the heart of the God whose name is Father.

The writer to the Hebrews finishes his appeal with a threat. He quotes Deu 32:35-36where the sternness of God is clearly seen. At the heart of Christianity there remains for ever a threat. To remove that threat is to emasculate the faith. At the end of the day it is not all one for the good and the bad man alike. No man can evade the fact that in the end judgment comes.

Barclay: Heb 10:32-39 - "THE DANGER OF DRIFT"

There had been a time when those to whom this letter was written had been up against it. When first they had become Christians they had known persecution and plundering of their goods; and they had learned what it was to become involved with those under suspicion and unpopular. They had met that situation with gallantry and with honour; and now, when they were in danger of drifting away, the writer to the Hebrews reminds them of their former loyalty.

It is a truth of life that in many ways it is easier to stand adversity than to stand prosperity. Ease has ruined far more men than trouble ever did. The classic example is what happened to the armies of Hannibal.

Hannibal of Carthage was the one general who had routed the Roman legions. But winter came and the campaign had to be suspended. Hannibal wintered his troops in Capua which he had captured, a city of luxury. And one winter in Capua did what the Roman legions had not succeeded in doing. The luxury so sapped the morale of the Carthaginian troops that when the spring came and the campaign was resumed they were unable to stand before the Romans.

Ease had ruined them when struggle had only toughened them. That is often true of Christian life. Often a man can meet with honour the great hour of testing and of trial; and yet lets the time of plain sailing sap his strength and emasculate his faith.

The appeal of the writer to the Hebrews is one that could be made to every man. In effect, he says: "Be what you were at your best." If only we were always at our best, life would be very different. Christianity does not demand the impossible; but if we were always as honest, as kind, as courageous, as courteous as we can be, life would be transformed.

To be such we need certain things.

(i) We need to keep our hope before us. The athlete will make his great effort because the goal beckons him on. He will submit to the discipline of training because of the end in view. If life is only a day to day doing of the routine things, we may well sink into a policy of drift; but if we are on the way to heaven's crown, effort must always be at full pitch.

(ii) We need fortitude. Perseverance is one of the great unromantic virtues. Most people can start well and almost everyone can be fine in spasms. To everyone it is sometimes given to mount up with wings as eagles; in the moment of the great effort everyone can run and not be weary; but the greatest gift of all is to walk and not to faint.

(iii) We need the memory of the end. The writer to the Hebrews makes a quotation from Hab 2:3. The prophet tells his people that if they hold fast to their loyalty, God will see them through their present situation. The victory comes only to the man who holds on.

To the writer to the Hebrews life was a thing that was on its way to the presence of Christ. It was therefore never something that could be allowed to drift; it was its end which made the process of life all important, and only the man who endured to the end would be saved.

Here is a summons never to be less than our best; and always to remember that the end comes. If life is the road to Christ none can afford to miss it or to stop half-way.

Constable: Heb 5:11--11:1

III. The High Priestly Office of the Son 5:11--10:39

The transition from exposition (4:15-5:10) to exhortation (5:11-6:20) marks the beginning of a new division in this sermon. The structure of this division is as follows.¹⁵⁸

a Preliminary exhortation (5:11-6:20)

A The priest like Melchizedek (7:1-28)

B The single, personal sacrifice for sins (8:1-9:28)

C The achievement of eternal salvation (10:1-18)

a' Concluding exhortation (10:19-39)

A central theme of Hebrews, redemptive sacrifice, comes into prominence in this section of the text.

Constable: Heb 7:1--10:19

C. The Son's High Priestly Ministry 7:1-10:18

The great resource of Christians when tempted to apostatize is our high priest, Jesus Christ. The writer therefore spent considerable time and space expounding His high priesthood to enable his readers to benefit from their resource. This section of the book continues to glorify Jesus Christ so the readers would appreciate Him sufficiently and not turn from. Him.

"In Hebrews 7, the writer argued that Christ's priesthood, like Melchizedek's, is superior in its order. In Hebrews 8, the emphasis is on Christ's better covenant; in Hebrews 9, it is His better sanctuary; and Hebrews 10 concludes the section by arguing for Christ's better sacrifice."²¹¹

Constable: Heb 10:1-18

3. The accomplishment of our high priest 10:1-18

This section on the superior high priestly ministry of Christ (7:1-10:18) concludes with this pericope in which the writer emphasized the perfecting effect of Jesus Christ's sacrifice on New Covenant believers. He wrote this to impress his readers further with the superiority of their condition compared with that of Old Covenant believers.

As pointed out previously, 7:1-10:18 constitutes an exposition of distinctive features of the high priestly office of the Son. These are its similarity to the priesthood of Melchizedek (ch. 7), the fact that it involved a single, personal sacrifice for sins (chs. 8-9), and its achievement of eternal salvation (10:1-18).

". . . in 10:1-18 the writer elaborates the subjective' effects of Christ's offering for the community that enjoys the blessings of the new covenant. Christ's death is considered from the perspective of its efficacy for Christians."²⁹⁰

The argument is again chiastic.

A The inadequacy of the Old Covenant: repeated sacrifices were necessary (vv. 1-4)

B The one sacrifice of Christ: supersedes the repeated sacrifices (vv. 5-10)

B' The priesthood of Christ: supersedes the Levitical priesthood (vv. 11-14)

A' The adequacy of the New Covenant: no more sacrifice for sins is necessary (vv. 15-18)

10:1 The very nature of the Mosaic Law made it impossible to bring believers into intimate relationship with God since it dealt with externals.

"Both Paul and our author speak of the law as a shadow'; but whereas Paul in Col. 2:17 has in mind the legal restrictions of Old Testament times (food-laws and regulations about special days), our author is thinking more especially of the law prescribing matters of priesthood and sacrifice in relation to the wilderness tabernacle and the Jerusalem temple."²⁹¹

"The shadow' [Gr. skia] then is the preliminary outline that an artist may make before he gets to his colors, and the eikon [lit. image, "form"] is the finished portrait. The author is saying that the law is no more than a preliminary sketch. It shows the shape of things to come, but the solid reality is not there."²⁹²

"Make perfect" does not mean to make sinless but to make perfect in our access to God. Jesus Christ provided perfect cleansing for us by His death, as the following verses show.

"This verse (and in fact the whole chapter) continues our writer's argument regarding the superiority of the sacrifice of Christ over the Mosaic rites."²⁹³

10:2-4 The Israelites never enjoyed the extent of freedom from sin's guilt that we do. The Day of Atonement reminded them yearly that their sins needed covering so they could continue to have fellowship with God. We do not have a yearly reminder since Jesus Christ's sacrifice made us acceptable to God (cf. John 13:10; Acts 15:9).

"Take away' (aphaireo) is used of a literal taking off, as of Peter's cutting off the ear of the high priest's slave (Luke 22:50), or metaphorically as of the removal of reproach (Luke 1:25). It signifies the complete removal of sin so that it is no longer a factor in the situation. That is what is needed and that is what the sacrifices could not provide."²⁹⁴

"Some one has well said: The blood of animals cannot cleanse from sin because it is non-moral. The blood of sinning man cannot cleanse because it is immoral. The blood of Christ alone can cleanse because it is moral.'"²⁹⁵

10:5-7 This writer liked to clinch his argument by appealing to Scripture.

"His argument up till now has been the negative one that the animal sacrifices of the old covenant were unavailing. Now he says positively that Christ's sacrifice, which established the new covenant, was effectual. It really put away sin. And it was foreshadowed in the same passage from Jeremiah."²⁹⁶

The passage he quoted first (Ps. 40:6-8) expresses Messiah's commitment to offer His body as a sacrifice to God (at His first advent) because animal sacrifices were inadequate. God's will was the perfection (i.e., thorough cleansing) of believers. Jesus was not some dumb animal that offered its life unthinkingly. He consciously and deliberately offered His life in obedience to God's will.

"The psalmist's words, Lo, I am come to do thy will, O God,' sum up the whole tenor of our Lord's life and ministry, and express the essence of that true sacrifice which God desires."²⁹⁷

The "role of the book" is the written law (torah) of God.

10:8-10 God took no delight in sacrifices as such if they were not the product of a proper attitude. He took away the first Mosaic Covenant and its sacrifices to establish the second New Covenant. Psalm 40 announced the abolition of the old sacrificial system. This was God's will, and it satisfied Him. The writer's view of sanctification here, as elsewhere in this epistle, is positional rather than progressive. God sets aside all believers to Himself at conversion. That is what is in view here.

"Indeed it can be said that sanctification in Hebrews is almost equivalent to justification in Romans, both referring to our position, not to our condition. But there is this vital difference of standpoint: that justification deals with position in relation to God as Judge, while sanctification deals with position in relation to our fellowship with God and our approach to Him in fellowship."²⁹⁸

". . . we must be on our guard lest we read this epistle with Pauline terminology in mind."²⁹⁹

10:11-14 The writer stressed the finality of Jesus Christ's offering further with the contrast in these verses.³⁰⁰ The Levitical priests never sat down because they never finished their work, but Jesus Christ sat down beside His Father because He finished His work.

"A seated priest is the guarantee of a finished work and an accepted sacrifice."³⁰¹

He now awaits the final destruction of His enemies. Those who "are sanctified" (v. 14) are those whom Jesus Christ has perfected and are consequently fully acceptable to God (i.e., all believers).³⁰²

Jesus Christ's sacrifice has accomplished three things for us. It has cleansed our consciences from guilt, it has fitted us to approach God as worshippers, and it has fulfilled what the Old Testament promised.

10:15-18 The Holy Spirit testified through Jeremiah (Jer. 31:33-34; cf. Heb. 8:8-12), and continues to testify, the writer said, that final forgiveness meant the end of sacrifices for sin. God promised this forgiveness in the New Covenant. Consequently no more sacrifices for sin are necessary.

"In Ch. 8 the oracle of Jer. 31:31-34 was quoted in order to prove the obsolescence of the old economy; now it is quoted again in order to establish the permanence of the era of perfection' inaugurated under the new covenant. God has spoken in His Son'; and He has no word to speak beyond Him."³⁰³

The statement that God will remember sins no more (v. 17) means that He will no longer call them back to memory with a view to condemning the sinner (cf. Rom. 8:1). Since God is omniscient He remembers everything, but He does not hold the forgiven sinners sins against him or her. This verse has been a great help to many sinners who have found it hard to believe that God has really forgiven them.

The long section on the high priestly ministry of Jesus ends here (7:1-10:18). The writer showed that Jesus is a superior priest compared with the Levitical priests and that His priesthood supersedes the Levitical priesthood. He also pointed out that Jesus serves under the New Covenant that is superior to the Old Covenant. Furthermore His sacrifice is superior to the animal sacrifices of the Old Covenant. Finally Jesus' priesthood brings the believer into full acceptance with God, something the former priesthood could not do. Therefore the readers would be foolish to abandon Christianity to return to Judaism.

Constable: Heb 10:19-39

D. The Danger of Willful Sinning (The Fourth Warning) 10:19-39

From this point on in the epistle the writer made application from the great truths concerning Jesus Christ that he had now finished explaining. He followed his exposition of Jesus Christ's superior high priestly ministry (6:13-10:18) with exhortation, another stern warning against apostatizing and an encouragement to remain faithful to the Lord (10:19-39).³⁰⁴ The Greek word parresia, which appears in verse 19 ("confidence") and in verse 35 ("confidence"), frames the section and forms an inclusio tying the thought together.

"With 10:19-39 the great central division of the sermon (5:11-10:39) is drawn to a conclusion. Viewed from the perspective of the homiletical and literary structure of Hebrews, this concluding exhortation is symmetrical with the preliminary exhortation found in 5:11-6:20 . . . . The great exposition of Christ as priest and sacrifice is thus framed by parallel parenetic units . . ."³⁰⁵

This warning passage is in a sense central to all the hortatory passages in Hebrews. It echoes former warnings (cf. 2:1-4 and 10:28-31; and 6:4-8 and 10:26-31) and repeats characteristic expressions (cf. 3:6b and 10:23; and 3:17 and 10:26). Yet it also anticipates what is to come by introducing the triad of Christian virtues, which the writer developed in chapters 11-13 (cf. 6:10-12). He spoke of faith in 10:22 and developed it in chapter 11, hope in 10:23 and developed it in 12:1-13, and love in 10:24 and developed it in 12:14-13:21.

Constable: Heb 10:19-25

1. The three-fold admonition 10:19-25

The writer began with a three-fold admonition, which is all one sentence in the Greek text. The long sentence intensifies the writer's appeal.³⁰⁶

"In view of all that has been accomplished for us by Christ, he says, let us confidently approach God in worship, let us maintain our Christian confession and hope, let us help one another by meeting together regularly for mutual encouragement, because the day which we await will soon be here."³⁰⁷

"A loyal response to Christ is the logical correlate of the magnitude of Christ's redemptive accomplishment [cf. Rom. 12:1-2]."³⁰⁸

10:19-20 "Therefore" sums up the entire argument to this point but especially the affirmation of 8:1-2 and its exposition in 9:1-10:18. "Brethren" recalls the writer's address of his audience of believers in the earlier parenetic units (cf. 3:1, 12; 6:9).

There are two reasons we can and should approach God (v. 22). First, we can have confidence to enter God's presence now and in the future because of what Jesus Christ has done for us.

"It is striking that whenever the writer makes his most emphatic assertions concerning the saving work of Christ, he makes an explicit reference to the blood of Jesus (9:12, 14; 10:19, 29; 12:24; 13:12, 20). This fact is indicative of the importance of the cultic argument developed in 9:1-10:18, where the blood of Jesus is a graphic expression for Jesus' death viewed in its sacrificial aspect. That cultic argument is clearly presupposed here."³⁰⁹

We can enter God's presence through Jesus' crucified flesh as though we entered the holy of holies through the torn temple veil (Matt. 27:51). His sacrifice provided a new and living way compared with the old dead way of the Old Covenant.

"The way to God is both new' and living.' It is new' because what Jesus has done has created a completely new situation, living' because that way is indissolubly bound up with the Lord Jesus himself.

"The author is saying in his own way what the Synoptists said when they spoke of the curtain of the temple as being torn when Christ died (Matt 27:51; Mark 15:38; Luke 23:45)."³¹⁰

10:21-22 Second, we can have confidence to enter God's presence because we have a great High Priest (cf. 7:1-10:18).

We should draw near with freedom from guilt and with holy conduct (cf. 4:16). "Sincere" means true, dependable. We should approach God with the assurance that Jesus Christ's death has removed our guilt for sin and has made us acceptable to God (9:13-14; Num. 8:7; Rom. 5:1; 8:1; cf. 1 John 1:9).

". . . the specific imagery of the sprinkling of the heart from a burdened conscience' has been anticipated in 9:18-22. There the writer reminded the community of the action of Moses, who sprinkled the people with blood during the ratification of the old covenant at Sinai. The thought that Christians have been made participants in the new covenant by the blood of Christ is forcefully expressed in the immediate context (v 19). This suggests that the sprinkling with respect to the heart' in v 22b is to be associated with Jesus' inauguration of the new covenant through his death . . ."³¹¹

The reference to the washed body (v. 22) probably is to water baptism as the outward sign of inward cleansing (cf. 1 Pet. 3:21).³¹²

10:23-25 We should not only exercise faith (v. 22) but also hope (v. 23) and love (v. 24). The admonition to hold fast to our hope is the one the writer emphasized most strongly in this epistle. The basis of our steadfastness is the fact that God is faithful to His promises concerning our future.

The third admonition (v. 24) moves from the vertical to the horizontal dimension of Christian living. This admonition to love one another was also necessary since some were abandoning the faith. The readers needed to stimulate one another to remain faithful to the Lord. This type of love is the product of communal activity; we cannot practice it in isolation from other believers. Regular attendance at church meetings facilitates this because there we receive reminders and exhortation to persevere. It is only natural for one who has abandoned his faith to absent himself or herself from the meetings of his or her church. However this is the very thing such a person should not do. We need each other.

"Whatever the motivation, the writer regarded the desertion of the communal meetings as utterly serious. It threatened the corporate life of the congregation and almost certainly was a prelude to apostasy on the part of those who were separating themselves from the assembly . . ."³¹³

The writer was urging mutual accountability since we will have to give an account of ourselves to God. The "day" that is approaching is the day we will give an account of ourselves to God (cf. v. 37). This may have been an allusion to the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70 for the original readers.³¹⁴

Constable: Heb 10:26-31

2. The warning of judgment 10:26-31

The writer turned from positive admonition to negative warning to highlight the seriousness of departing from the Lord.

"Between the imperatives of vv. 22-25 and 32, 35, the author describes, more fully than in 2:2f.; 6:4-6, the nature and consequences of apostasy, previously described as falling away from the living God' (3:12)."³¹⁵

10:26-27 "The word we' cannot refer to any other group of people than his readers and himself [cf. 2:1]."³¹⁶

Willful sin in the context of Hebrews is deliberate apostasy, turning away from God (2:1; 3:12; 6:4-8). If an apostate rejects Jesus Christ's sacrifice, there is nothing else that can protect him or her from God's judgment (cf. 6:6). The judgment in view will take place at the judgment seat of Christ, not the great white throne. It is the judgment of believers (cf. 2 Cor. 5:10), not of unbelievers (cf. Rev. 20:11-15). It will result in loss of reward, not loss of salvation. The same fire (judgment) that will test believers will also consume unbelievers.³¹⁷

"The motif of inescapable judgment is developed with an allusion to Isa 26:11. The imagery of raging fire ready to consume God's adversaries' is vividly suggestive of the prospect awaiting the person who turns away from God's gracious provision through Christ. The apostate is regarded as the adversary of God. The description of judgment as a fire that devours and utterly destroys recalls the actual experience of the followers of Korah who were consumed by fire because they had shown contempt for God (Num 16:35; 26:10). The consequence of apostasy is terrifying, irrevocable judgment."³¹⁸

"Knowledge" (v. 26) is full knowledge (Gr. epignosis).

10:28-29 The point of these verses is this. Since an Israelite who spurned the Old Covenant suffered a severe penalty, we will suffer a greater penalty if we spurn the superior New Covenant. Apostasy under the New Covenant has the effect of walking roughshod over the Son of God by despising Him. Also it involves despising the superior blood of Jesus Christ that "sanctified" the apostate (who is a Christian; cf. vv. 10, 14). Furthermore the apostate insults the Holy Spirit who graciously brought him or her to faith in Christ. These three parallel participial clauses in the Greek text stress the serious effect of apostasy.

"Taken cumulatively, the three clauses in v 29 define persistent sin (v 26a) as an attitude of contempt for the salvation secured through the priestly sacrifice of Christ. Nothing less than a complete rejection of the Christian faith satisfies the descriptive clauses in which the effects of the offense are sketched."³¹⁹

Willful rebels under the Old Covenant only lost their lives (cf. Deut. 17:2-7; 13:8), but willful rebels under the New Covenant lose an eternal reward. Not only so but God often begins to punish modern apostates in this life.

"It was commonly inferred [incorrectly] in the Early Church from this and other passages in the epistle that forgiveness for all kinds of post-baptismal sin, inadvertent as well as deliberate, was ruled out."³²⁰

10:30-31 In Deuteronomy 32, which the writer quoted here twice (Deut. 32:35-36, 40-41), Moses warned the Israelites against apostatizing. That was this writer's point here as well. It is a terrifying prospect for a believer who has renounced his or her faith to fall under God's hand of chastisement. Note that the writer addressed this warning to believers, though many interpreters have applied it to unbelievers.³²¹

"Actually, Heb. 10:30, 31 forms a parallel reference to II Cor. 5:10, 11, and the preceding verses (vv. 26-29) provide additional information concerning that facet of the judgment seat associated with the terror of the Lord.'"³²²

Verse 31 is not so much a logical conclusion from what precedes as it is a summary recalling the context of the Deuteronomy quotations.³²³

Constable: Heb 10:32-39

3. The encouragement to persevere 10:32-39

The writer concluded his warning by reminding his readers of their former faithfulness when tempted to encourage them to endure their present and future testings (cf. 4:12-16; 6:9-20).

"The juxtaposition of 10:26-31 and 32-35 suggests that it may have been the experience of suffering, abuse, and loss in the world that motivated the desertion of the community acknowledged in v 25 and a general tendency to avoid contact with outsiders observed elsewhere in Hebrews (see . . . 5:11-14)."³²⁴

10:32-34 In the past the original readers had proved faithful in severe trials of their faith. They had stood their ground when others had encouraged them to abandon it. They had withstood public shame and persecution for their faith. They had also unashamedly supported other believers who had undergone persecution in the same way.

"In the world of the first century the lot of prisoners was difficult. Prisoners were to be punished, not pampered. Little provision was made for them, and they were dependent on friends for their supplies. For Christians visiting prisoners was a meritorious act (Matt 25:36). But there was some risk, for the visitors became identified with the visited. The readers of the epistle had not shrunk from this. It is not pleasant to endure ignominy, and it is not pleasant to be lumped with the ignominious. They had endured both."³²⁵

They had also been willing to suffer material loss because they looked forward to a better inheritance in the future (cf. Luke 21:19). Moreover they had done this joyfully, not grudgingly.

"The eternal inheritance laid up for them was so real in their eyes that they could lightheartedly bid farewell to material possessions which were short-lived in any case. This attitude of mind is precisely that faith' of which our author goes on to speak."³²⁶

10:35-36 Now was no time to discard that confidence in a better reward (cf. 3:6; 4:16; 10:19). They needed to persevere, to keep on keeping on. By doing this they would do God's will and eventually receive what He promised, namely, an eternal reward (1:14; 3:14; 9:15).³²⁷

"What they had endured for Christ's sake entitled them to a reward. Let them not throw it away. The NT does not reject the notion that Christians will receive rewards, though, of course, that is never the prime motive for service."³²⁸

"The safeguard against degeneration, isolation, and consequent failure is to make progress in the Christian life, and to proceed from point to point from an elementary to the richest, fullest, deepest experience."³²⁹

If the writer's concern had been the salvation of those readers who were unbelievers, this would have been an opportune time for him to exhort them to believe in Christ. He could have written, "For you have need of regeneration." Instead he exhorted his readers to endure rather than apostatizing.

10:37-38 After all, we will not have long to persevere. The Lord's return is near (Rev. 22:20). In the meantime we need to keep walking by faith. If we abandon that purpose, we will not please God.

"This observation [in v. 38b] is a figure of speech called litotes in which a positive idea is expressed by negating the opposite. As the larger context makes plain, he means, God will be severely angered' (see verse 27)."³³⁰

The allusions in these verses are to Isaiah 26:21 and Habakkuk 2:3-4 in the Septuagint. The writer took all his Old Testament quotations from this version except the one in 10:30, which he took from the Hebrew Bible. "My righteous one" is a believer. "Shrinking back" refers to apostasy.³³¹

"Paul is concerned with the way a man comes to be accepted by God; the author [of this epistle] is concerned with the importance of holding fast to one's faith in the face of temptations to abandon it."³³²

10:39 The writer assumed that his readers along with himself would not apostatize. "Destruction" (or ruin) could refer to either eternal damnation in hell or to temporal punishment. In view of what has preceded, the latter alternative is probably in view (cf. Matt. 26:8; Mark 14:4; Acts 25:16). The writer did not want his readers to be the objects of God's discipline.³³³

"I personally believe that waste' is the best translation for this word ["destruction"] in Hebrews 10:39. A believer who does not walk by faith goes back into the old ways and wastes his life."³³⁴

Likewise the positive alternative set forth at the end of this verse is not a reference to conversion. It refers to the preservation of the faithful believer until he receives his full reward (cf. 1 Pet. 2:9). The "preserving of the soul" is equivalent to "saving the life" (cf. James 5:20).³³⁵

"This meaning agrees well with the exposition of 10:32-39. The readers were to live by faith in the midst of difficult times. The result of obedience to the Word of God would be a life-preserving walk instead of temporal discipline, the loss of physical life."³³⁶

This is the most direct and severe of all the warnings in Hebrews. In view of the Son's priestly ministry (5:1-10:18) apostasy is a sin that will draw terrible consequences for the believer. It will not result in the loss of eternal salvation but the loss of some eternal reward.

"The nature of the writer's response to the men and women he addressed confirms the specifically pastoral character of the parenesis, in which he closely identifies himself with his audience. The severity with which he writes of apostasy and of the destructive lifestyle of those who have deserted the house church expresses anguish and compassionate concern that Christians should not be subverted by a form of worldliness that would separate them from the life and truth they have received from Christ and from one another."³³⁷

College: Heb 10:1-39

HEBREWS 10

F. OLD COVENANT SACRIFICES COULD NOT TAKE AWAY SIN (10:1-4)

¹ The law is only a shadow of the good things that are coming - not the realities themselves. For this reason it can never, by the same sacrifices repeated endlessly year after year, make perfect those who draw near to worship. ² If it could, would they not have stopped being offered? For the worshipers would have been cleansed once for all, and would no longer have felt guilty for their sins. ³ But those sacrifices are an annual reminder of sins, ⁴ because it is impossible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.

10:1 The law is only a shadow of the good things that are coming - not the realities themselves. For this reason it can never, by the same sacrifices repeated endlessly year after year, make perfect those who draw near to worship.

The conjunction "for" (gaΙr , gar ) connects this chapter to the end of chapter 9 although the NIV does not render it. To complete his discussion of the superiority of Christ's sacrifice, our writer returns to another part of the Jewish heritage, last mentioned in 8:4-5 and before that in 7:19 - "the law." In 7:19 we read, in a parenthetical statement, that "the law made nothing perfect," necessitating a better hope by which we could draw near to God. Our writer now enters into a fuller explanation of this truth.

The problem with the law - along with the sacrifices it prescribed - was that it was not this reality. It was "only a shadow" (lit., "The law has a shadow," see 8:5 on skiav , skia ) of "the realities themselves." Eijkwvn (eikôn , "reality") appears only here in Hebrews but is the word Paul uses in Colossians to describe Jesus as "the image of the invisible God" (Col 1:15). By this Paul meant that in Jesus the very "fullness" of God dwelt in bodily form (Col 1:19; 2:9). Christ was not just a "likeness" or "similarity" but the "reality" itself. Similarly, though a shadow may resemble the form which casts it, it is not the reality (cf. use of skia with sw'ma [sôma ], "body," in Col 2:17). And so those sacrifices prescribed by the law could not clear the conscience of the worshiper because they could not perfect him. Because the worshiper could become clean from sin in neither fact nor conscience, he could not draw near to God. This is why we had need for the introduction of "a better hope . . . by which we draw near to God" (7:19).

There is a progressive relationship between (1) the believer's perfection, (2) the believer's conscience, and (3) the believer's ability to draw near to God. The word translated "perfect" (teleiovw , teleioô , v. 1) is the same word which has figured so prominently into our writer's description of the believer's salvation (which has past, present and future dimensions). In its past sense (justification), it describes the removal of sin's guilt from our lives. In its present sense (sanctification), it describes the gradual removal of sin's power from our lives as we grow daily to become more like Jesus. In its future sense (glorification), it describes the eschatological consummation of our holiness and hope.

10:2 If it could, would they not have stopped being offered? For the worshipers would have been cleansed once for all, and would no longer have felt guilty for their sins.

While "perfection" terminology in Hebrews most consistently refers to the fact of sin and the real guilt which it incurs for us (in an objective sense), our writer also recognizes the impact of such sin upon our "consciences" (9:9, 14) or the subjective level at which we "feel guilty" for our sins (10:2). The word translated "cleansed" (of worshipers) in v. 2 (kaqarivzw , katharizô ) is the same word used of the conscience in 9:14. However, in 9:9, when we read in the NIV about gifts and sacrifices which "were not able to clear the conscience of the worshiper," we noted that the word translated "clear" was teleioô (usually translated "perfect"). This is not mere coincidence. The lack of a real removal of the fact and guilt of sin is still felt in the conscience of the one who would "draw near to worship." Only a sacrifice which accomplishes real forgiveness can truly cleanse the conscience as well.

10:3 But those sacrifices are an annual reminder of sins,

The argument for the inadequacy of the law and its sacrificial system is framed by an inclusio in the Greek text. The endless repetition of the sacrifices is offered as one sign of their inadequacy. If they had removed sin once for all, they would not have had to be repeated, but they were. Another sign of their inadequacy was the testimony of conscience. In their own hearts and minds, worshipers knew that they were not truly clean. As a result, the most that could be said for the Day of Atonement was that it was "an annual reminder of sins." Paul made the same observation about the Law itself (Rom 3:20; Gal 3:21-22). This is not an insignificant purpose for we need to become aware of our sin and our true situation before God. But it provides no remedy for the guilt and power of sin.

10:4 because it is impossible for the blood of bulls and goats to take away sins.

In its literal sense, ajfairevw (aphaireô , "take away") is the same word used in the Gospels when we read that Peter drew his sword and "cut off" the ear of the high priest's servant (Matt 26:51; Mark 14:27; Luke 22:50). Here, of course, the word is clearly used in a metaphoric sense but may well retain a forceful sense of finality which is reinforced by the present tense of the verb which could be translated, "to ever take away sin."

G. CHRIST OFFERED HIS BODY TO MAKE US HOLY (10:5-10)

⁵ Therefore, when Christ came into the world, he said:

"Sacrifice and offering you did not desire,

but a body you prepared for me;

⁶ with burnt offerings and sin offerings

you were not pleased.

⁷ Then I said, 'Here I am - it is written about me in the scroll -

I have come to do your will, O God.'" ^a

⁸ First he said, "Sacrifices and offerings, burnt offerings and sin offerings you did not desire, nor were you pleased with them" (although the law required them to be made). ⁹ Then he said, "Here I am, I have come to do your will." He sets aside the first to establish the second. ¹⁰ And by that will, we have been made holy through the sacrifice of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

^a 7 Psalm 40:6-8 (see Septuagint)

10:5 Therefore, when Christ came into the world, he said: "Sacrifice and offering you did not desire, but a body you prepared for me; 10:6 with burnt offerings and sin offerings you were not pleased. 10:7 Then I said, 'Here I am - it is written about me in the scroll - I have come to do your will, O God.'"

To accomplish what the sacrifices prescribed by the law of the old covenant could not ("therefore"), "Christ came into the world." To describe his mission, our writer appeals to Psalm 40:6-8 (actually the LXX of Psalm 39:7-8). Whereas the Hebrew MT refers to "ear," the word "body" appears in the LXX. Many regard the LXX as an interpretive rendering in which what is true of the part (ear) is extended to the whole (body). This interpretive rendering caused little concern for our writer, however, for the word "body" is precisely what he seizes upon to make his point from this passage (see v. 10 below).

The NIV supplies "Christ" as the subject - which is not explicitly identified in the Greek text. There is little reason to question this choice, however. Christ is clearly the one who "came into the world." Our writer clearly applies the words of the text, spoken in first person, to Christ (v. 10). As in other Messianic Psalms, the words of David prefigure those of the Messiah (cf. also the use of Ps 22:22 and Isa 8:18 in Heb 2:12-13). Ellingworth suggests that it is in this sense that Christ "speaks" these words, noting our writers use of present tense forms which can be taken as timeless. Alternatively, there is no indication elsewhere in the New Testament that Christ ever spoke these words during his incarnation but this does not rule out the possibility.

10:8 First he said, "Sacrifices and offerings, burnt offerings and sin offerings you did not desire, nor were you pleased with them" (although the law required them to be made). 10:9 Then he said, "Here I am, I have come to do your will." He sets aside the first to establish the second.

The legal requirements for sacrifices and offerings are described in Leviticus 1-7. Here our writer is not concerned with particular details about them or fine distinctions between them but with their collective inability to satisfy God. The prophets had upbraided Israel for permitting a false confidence in their ritualistic cleanness to erode their sense of guilt or need for repentance (Hos 6:6; Isa 1:11-14; Micah 6:6-8; etc.). Jesus similarly criticized the Pharisees (Matt 9:13; 12:7, cf. Mark 12:32-33). Why would readers want to return to a system which was not only ineffective in dealing with their sin but could well contribute to a spiritual apathy and false confidence which might blind them to their true spiritual condition?

The terms "first" and "second" are the same terms used throughout the letter to contrast the old and new covenants and they reveal our writer's method with the Psalm. He distinguishes between the sacrifices required by the law and the body prepared for the Messiah who came to do God's will. The first, identified with the older covenant, are "set aside." =Anairevw (anaireô , "set aside"), a strong term which is almost always used of "killing" in the NT (of the attempt by Herod to kill the Christ-child, of the crucifixion of Jesus, of the martyrdom of James, etc.). Hence, a stronger translation such as "destroy" could well be justified. In the papyri, i{sthmi (histçmi ) was commonly used in financial transactions, such as when a weighing was done to establish payment, and for the "setting up" of edicts in full view to be read by the public.

10:10 And by that will, we have been made holy through the sacrifice of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

Two words in the passage provide the basis for our writer's conclusion: "will" and "body." God's will had never been for believers to depend perpetually upon the repeated sacrifices offered under the old covenant. They were ineffective for removing sin and served only to remind us of our guilt (10:3-4). As in 7:11ff., we have read of yet another prophecy which indicated that, all along, God had planned for something better.

His plan was that the sacrifice of Christ's body would do what the other sacrifices could not - make us "holy" (aJgiavzw , hagiazô ). This same word was used in 9:13 to describe how the blood of the animal sacrifices "sanctified" those who were ceremonially unclean. What Christ has done for us is more than ceremonial, however, for we also read in 9:14 that his offer of his "unblemished" self to God was able to "cleanse our consciences from acts that lead to death." His sacrifice accomplished in truth and reality what the others could accomplish only in ceremony.

Our author now employs ejfavpax ( ephapax , "once for all") for the third time (7:27; 9:12). More specifically, the word denotes "once for all time" (see 9:12) and here it occupies an emphatic position in the sentence.

H. OUR HIGH PRIEST NOW REIGNS (10:11-14)

¹¹ Day after day every priest stands and performs his religious duties; again and again he offers the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins. ¹² But when this priest had offered for all time one sacrifice for sins, he sat down at the right hand of God. ¹³ Since that time he waits for his enemies to be made his footstool, ¹⁴ because by one sacrifice he has made perfect forever those who are being made holy.

10:11 Day after day every priest stands and performs his religious duties; again and again he offers the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins.

In chapter 5 (5:1ff.), our writer reasoned from what was true of "every high priest" to what is similarly true of Jesus our great high priest. Here he also begins by describing what is true of "every priest" but his point will rest in yet another significant difference between Jesus and every other priest. The other priests stand while Jesus sits . This frames the comparison.

The phrase "performs his religious duties" renders the same word which elsewhere is simply translated "serve" (the verb leitourgevw [leitourgeô ]; the noun leitourgov" [ leitourgos ] appears in 1:7 and 8:2; the adjective leitourgikov" [ leitourgikos ] in 1:14). The term denotes a service performed in some official capacity, whether political or religious. The verb tenses suggest continuous, repeated action - "stands" renders a perfect tense (past action carrying into the present) and "performs his religious duties" a present tense participle (action simultaneous to the main event, i.e., also continual). The sacrifices are made again and again and they are always "the same." They can "never" take away sin. This last expression is emphatic (oujdevpote , oudepote , "never" followed by a present tense infinitive) and may even be translated, "never, ever take away sin."

10:12 But when this priest had offered for all time one sacrifice for sins, he sat down at the right hand of God.

But after Jesus offered his one sacrifice (here an aorist tense participle, rather than a present) which was for all time , he "sat" (aorist tense - a decisive event of the past). The sacrifice of Jesus was singular, sufficient, permanent and decisive. Where he sat is significant as well, for he sat "at the right hand of God," by his throne which is in heaven (8:1). He was thus able to "draw near" to God, to enter his presence.

10:13 Since that time he waits for his enemies to be made his footstool,

Verse 13 actually completes the main clause of verse 12 (the NIV breaks up the sentence, although the rendering still captures the sense). Having completed this aspect of his priestly service, there are no more sacrifices to be made. He now reigns. Only the final victory awaits for the outcome has been determined. That victory is described with terms from a passage that by now is quite familiar to the readers - Psalm 110 ( v. 4 figured prominently into chapter 5 and 7; here, our writer echoes v. 1, quoted in 1:13). At least some of the readers had suffered at the hands of persecutors (10:32-34). For them, the "enemies" of Christ had faces and names and to know that they would be one day made his footstool was a promise of redemption and deliverance that was both physical and spiritual.

10:14 because by one sacrifice he has made perfect forever those who are being made holy.

In this verse we read why Jesus is able to sit and reign - the results of his "one sacrifice." The wording of the NIV may seem a bit confusing to us because it is actually more form-literal than the other major translations. Close attention to the verb forms employed by our writer and to the ways in which the terms have been used to this point in the letter are the key.

NIV Greek Verb Tense Form Significance "has made teleiovw Perfect Past, Completed Action with perfect forever" continuing consequences "are being aJgiavzw Present Durative, Incomplete Action made holy" of an event in progress The significance of teleioô in our writer's theology of salvation has been described in detail elsewhere (7:11; 10:1 most recently) and the present verse is instructive as well. It could be argued that, elsewhere in the chapter, hagiazô is used in a manner roughly synonymous to his use of teleioô in reference to justification (10:10, 29).

Yet, throughout, it has been clear that the salvation of the believer is both an accomplished fact, an ongoing event, and a promise for the future. In the last section of chapter five and the first section of chapter six, "perfection" terminology figured prominently into our writer's challenge for his readers to "go on to maturity" (the ongoing dimension of our salvation in which our condition of life grows toward the holiness we have by virtue of being "in Christ"). We see here a similar use of hagiazô - i.e., our writer seems to use it in a manner similar to teleioô in this sense as well.

Only here, with the terms juxtaposed and formed in different tenses it seems clear that each describes a different dimension of the believer's salvation. In one sense, we "are being made holy" (we "are being saved" as daily our lives become in fact more like Christ). Nevertheless, at the same time, we have already "been made perfect forever" (i.e., Jesus' sacrifice has purchased the forgiveness of our sins and our salvation does not depend on anything we could possibly add to God's plan by our own efforts). In this verse teleioô , then, describes our justification (the forgiveness for sin which we have as a result of our covenant relationship with God - the removal of sin's guilt) while hagiazô describes our sanctification (the process of spiritual growth through which, with the aid of God's Spirit, we someday attain to the fullness of the stature of Christ - the removal of sin's power).

I. THE WITNESS OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

THROUGH JEREMIAH (10:15-18)

¹⁵ The Holy Spirit also testifies to us about this. First he says:

¹⁶"This is the covenant I will make with them after that time, says the Lord.

I will put my laws in their hearts,

and I will write them on their minds." ^a

¹⁷ Then he adds:

"Their sins and lawless acts

I will remember no more." ^b

¹⁸ And where these have been forgiven, there is no longer any sacrifice for sin.

^a 16 Jer. 31:33 ^b 17 Jer. 31:34

10:15 The Holy Spirit also testifies to us about this. First he says:

For further "testimony" as to the sufficiency of Christ's sacrifice, our author returns to Jeremiah 31 which was first introduced in chapter 8 because it described the new covenant and proved that God had planned for this covenant from the beginning. There we read that "God said" these words (8:8) and here that the "Holy Spirit also testifies" through them. Though they have come to us through the prophet Jeremiah, our author clearly recognizes the divine inspiration of Scripture, all of which is "God-breathed" (2 Tim 3:16; qeovpneusto" [ theopneustos ], a compound word joining qeov" [theos], "God" and pneuvma [ pneuma ], "spirit," "breath" or "wind"). Elsewhere Peter tells us that "no prophecy of Scripture came about by the prophet's own interpretation. For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit" (2 Pet 1:20-21). Whether our author was acquainted with these letters we cannot know but he certainly held to the same view of Scripture. On this use of marturevw (martyreô ) see comments on 7:8 and 7:17.

10:16 "This is the covenant I will make with them after that time, says the Lord. I will put my laws in their hearts, and I will write them on their minds." 10:17 Then he adds: "Their sins and lawless acts I will remember no more." 10:18 And where these have been forgiven, there is no longer any sacrifice for sin.

In comparison to his citation in chapter 8, our writer is now more selective in quoting from Jeremiah 31, citing only those portions of the passage which suit his purpose here. The first portion (from Jer 331:33 in Heb 1v. 16) identifies the new covenant as topic of the passage while the second portion (from Jer 331:34 in Heb 1v. 17) emphasizes a particular feature of that covenant - its provision for complete forgiveness of sin. Verse 18 frames this half of the chapter before the major transition in verse 19 by inverting the sign argument of 10:1-4. In the first four verses of the chapter, the endless repetition of the offerings of the old covenant are a sign of their inadequacy. Here, the absence of any further sacrifices within the new covenant is a sign of the sufficiency of the single sacrifice of Christ.

J. LET US DRAW NEAR TO GOD AND

SPUR ONE ANOTHER ON (10:19-25)

¹⁹ Therefore, brothers, since we have confidence to enter the Most Holy Place by the blood of Jesus, ²⁰ by a new and living way opened for us through the curtain, that is, his body, ²¹ and since we have a great priest over the house of God, ²² let us draw near to God with a sincere heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled to cleanse us from a guilty conscience and having our bodies washed with pure water. ²³ Let us hold unswervingly to the hope we profess, for he who promised is faithful. ²⁴ And let us consider how we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds. ²⁵ Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another - and all the more as you see the Day approaching.

The "therefore" which introduces verse 19 marks a major transition not only in this chapter but in the letter. As our author turns toward the faith and endurance which God expects from the new covenant community, he begins to address in a more specific manner the exigencies which have moved him to write his "short letter" - the suffering and persecution endured by his readers and their need for a "word of exhortation" which might encourage them to persevere (13:22). Though the burden of chapter 11 will be a definition of and illustration of faith, it is nevertheless set in the context of a stage of the document that becomes much more hortatory than doctrinal. In this section, our writer addresses three commands or exhortations to his readers.

The first of these three commands or exhortations is found in v. 22: "let us draw near to God." In 7:19 our writer first referred to a "better hope . . . by which we draw near to God." Then in 7:25 we read that Jesus is able to "save completely those who come to God." Earlier in this chapter we read the opposite about the sacrifices of the old covenant - they "can never . . . make perfect those who draw near to worship" (10:1). Here, now, we are encouraged - even ordered - to "draw near" to him. In one lengthy and complicated Greek sentence, we can identify the motive, manner and means of our approach to God within the new covenant.

10:19 Therefore, brothers, since we have confidence to enter the Most Holy Place by the blood of Jesus,

Our motive (i.e., that which would give us a reason to approach him) is twofold: "since we have confidence to enter the Most Holy Place by the blood of Jesus" (v. 19) and "since we have a great priest over the house of God" (v. 21). Both phrases translate objects of a present tense adverbial participle - the conditions described exist simultaneously with the act commanded by the main verb.

The necessity and efficacy of Christ's blood sacrifice was described in detail in chapter 9 and the reference to "blood" here should be understood in the light of that discussion. The "Most Holy Place" was where Jesus went on our behalf (6:19-20), by his own blood (9:12), and its use here is a typological reference to heaven (4:16; 8:1; 9:24). The statement in v. 19 echoes the command of 4:16, with its connection between that blood and the confidence of the believer, and signals the conclusion of this great discourse on the high priestly ministry of Jesus. "Confidence," however, may be a weak translation of parrhsiva (parrçsia ) which can also mean "courage," "boldness," or "fearlessness." Lane suggests that the word lacks the subjective dimension suggested by "confidence" and suggests "authorization" or "permission" on the basis that the access to God was secured by Christ's sacrifice. Our writer has, however, addressed both the objective and subjective dimensions of sin's guilt (i.e., the clearing and cleansing of "conscience," 9:9,14; 10:2), and so Lane is also correct to point out that the subjective element is not completely absent here (although, he argues, it should not obscure the "objective character of the word." Along the same lines, Ellingworth prefers either the TEV ("complete freedom") or the Jerusalem Bible ("right to enter").

10:20 by a new and living way opened for us through the curtain, that is, his body,

The reference to Jesus' "blood" is supplemented with a reference to his "body" (savrx , "flesh"). Earlier, we read that Christ entered "behind" the curtain (6:19) but here a specific typological significance is accorded to the curtain itself. Our writer may thus have been acquainted with that element of the passion narratives which noted that, at the moment of Christ's death, "the curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom" (Matt 27:51; Mark 15:38; Luke 23:45).

10:21 and since we have a great priest over the house of God,

The reference to Jesus here as "great priest" closely parallels the reference to him as "great high priest" in 4:14. The "house of God" is not a reference to the tabernacle or any other building. Our author has used this same phrase to refer to the community of believers in 3:6 ("Christ is faithful as a son over God's house. And we are his house if we hold on to our courage and the hope of which we boast"). Not only is he a son over God's house by virtue of who he is (1:2, 3, 5), not only our brother by virtue of his incarnation (2:11, 14), but now priest over us by virtue of his sacrifice and resurrection. Our sin notwithstanding, we have every reason to enter the presence of God with confidence.

10:22 let us draw near to God with a sincere heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled to cleanse us from a guilty conscience and having our bodies washed with pure water.

Verse 22 describes the manner in which we are to draw near to God. First, we draw near "with a sincere heart." "Sincere" translates ajlhqinov" (alçthinos ), the same word used in reference to the "true" tabernacle (8:2; 9:24). The word may also be translated "dependable," hence Ellingworth's suggestion that it suggests "faithfulness and stability." Kardiva ( kardia ) often means "heart" in the sense of "the seat of physical, spiritual and mental life" or "the center and source of the whole inner life." Our writer seems to use the word in this sense in chapters 3 and 4 when, in several places, he warned his readers not to "harden" their hearts (3:8, 15; 4:7), to see to it that none had "a sinful unbelieving heart" (3:12). In 3:12, he observed that the word of God judges "the thoughts and attitudes of the heart." This fits the present context as well, although the recent references to "conscience" (9:9, 14 and perhaps 10:2) and the joining of "heart" with "conscience" later in this same verse suggest that this is the particular significance of the image here.

See also "draw near to God . . . in full assurance of faith." Plhroporiva (plçroporia , "full assurance," or "certainty," also appeared in 6:11 where the NIV translated it "to make [your hope] sure" (lit., "to the full assurance of the hope"). See comments on 6:11 for more on this word and the relationship between faith, hope and assurance. Here, the genitive ("of faith") is one of source or origin. Our assurance of our salvation - and hence our access to the presence of God - stems from our trust in what Jesus has done for us at the cross. We have confidence to approach God because we have confidence in the sufficiency of Christ's sacrifice.

The remainder of this verse describes means by which we draw near to God (i.e., what makes our approach possible). Two perfect tense participles describe events which precede our drawing near but the effects of which continue into the present, making our approach possible.

First, we draw near "having our hearts sprinkled to cleanse us from a guilty conscience." rJantivzw (rhantizô , "sprinkle, purify") is the same word used in chapter 9 in reference to the application of the blood of the old covenant sacrifices to unclean people (9:13, 19), the scroll (9:19), the tabernacle and everything used in its ceremonies (9:21). The purpose was to make them outwardly and ceremonially clean (9:13). It remained for the sacrifice of Christ to provide the true and inner cleansing (9:14; 10:2) which has both objective and subjective dimensions (see comments on 10:1-4). The blood of Jesus, applied to our lives, removes from us the guilt of sin and the need for any guilty feelings which might cause us to refrain from entering the presence of God.

Second, we draw near "having our bodies washed with pure water." This complements the first means. The first statement refers to an inner cleansing of conscience. This statement refers to an outward act of purification. The word here translated "pure" (kaqarov" , katharos ) is a cognate of the word used to describe the "cleansing" or "purification" (kaqarivzw , katharizô ) wrought by Christ's sacrifice of himself upon the conscience of the believer (9:14), by the blood of the animal sacrifices upon the tabernacle and its tools (9:22) and then that wrought by both (9:23). The blood used for cleansing under the old covenant was mixed with water and hyssop (9:21, cf. Num 19). The pairing of "body" with "heart," however, suggests an outward act of washing which coincides with the inner cleansing that takes place. Our writer has recognized the foundational role which baptism plays in initiating the new covenant relationship with God (6:1), and the New Testament includes clear evidence that immersion was practiced for the remission of sin (Acts 2:38). Paul, for one, had been baptized to "wash away" his sins (Acts 22:16). Both external (guilt) and internal (feelings of guilt) barriers to drawing near to God are removed by his sacrifice when it is applied to our lives and we trust in its sufficiency.

10:23 Let us hold unswervingly to the hope we profess, for he who promised is faithful.

Here is the second of the two commands or exhortations in the section. A quite literal translation might read, "hold on to the unwavering profession of the hope." The use of katevcw (katechô , "hold fast, retain faithfully") echoes its appearance in 3:6 where the readers were exhorted to "hold on" to the courage and hope of which they boasted. A literal translation of 3:6 might well read, "hold on to . . . the boast of the hope" (hence 10:23 mirrors the syntax as well). Whereas 3:6 refers to the "boast" (kauvchma , kauchçma ) of the hope, the present verse mentions the "profession" (oJmologiva , homologia ) of the hope. Our author has used the word in 3:1 and 4:14 in the sense of "confession" or an "acknowledgment that one makes" - i.e., with a stress upon the content of what is professed rather than upon professing as an act. Our "hope" is the object of our confession. In Hebrews, ejlpiv" ( elpis ) likewise tends to refer to the thing expected/hoped for rather than the act of expecting (see comments on 6:11). This profession is to be "without wavering" (ajklinhv" , aklinçs ). This word does not occur elsewhere in the NT. It occurs in the papyri in reference to the "impartial" ears of one in authority. The reason we are given for retaining an unchanging profession of what we hope for is that "he who promised is faithful."

On the whole, this verse reiterates from chapter 3 (3:1-6) the exhortation to courage and faithfulness in light of the faithfulness of Jesus, the apostle and high priest who is also God's Son. Now, however, his readers have received a more complete picture of that faithfulness - of the suffering which it demanded and of the victory which resulted. He has been faithful to us. We should be faithful to him. His victory is also ours. No threat of danger can cost us more or take away what we hope for - and already possess - in Christ Jesus.

10:24 And let us consider how we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds. 10:25 Let us not give up meeting together, as some are in the habit of doing, but let us encourage one another - and all the more as you see the Day approaching.

The NIV gives the impression that there are two separate commands in these verses yet there is only a single command in the single Greek sentence which comprises these two verses. The command is (literally), "consider one another." This same verb (katanoevw , katanoeô ) was translated "fix your thoughts upon" in 3:1. The specific matter we are to "fix" ourselves upon is "how we may spur one another on." Ellingworth notes that paroxusmov" ( paroxysmos ) refers to "intense emotion" and this is reflected in Acts 15:39 where it is used of the "sharp contention" which arose between Paul and Barnabas. Although it can be used in a negative sense ("irritation"), this does not seem to fit the present context. However, the intensity is probably not lacking and so our writer is probably encouraging his readers to take strong action to see that the results in mind are obtained.

Two ends, or results, are specified for this act of "spurring on." One is love. The other is "good works." The two are not unrelated, however. =Agavph (agapç , "love") appears only one other time in the letter - in 6:10 when our readers were offered this assurance: "God . . . will not forget your work and the love you have shown him as you have helped his people and continue to help them." Works which help God's people are the expression of love - love for them and love for God. Our writer will soon refer to some of those works performed by the readers (vv. 32-34). They may be described as "good works" (kalw'n e[rgwn , kalôn ergôn ) to contrast them with the "acts that lead to death" (nekrw'n e[rgwn , nekrôn ergôn , lit., "dead works") referred to previously (6:1; 9:14).

What the NIV renders as a separate exhortation is actually a modal participle, i.e., one which describes the means by which the "spurring on" is carried out. Verse 25 might well begin, "by not giving up meeting together." Although the present tense of the participle need not carry the continual aspect, some see it here - i.e., "don't ever give up meeting together." =Episunagwghv (episynagogç ) is "scarcely to be differentiated from sunagwghv ." The latter was the technical term for the Jewish assembly (synagogue) and never appears in Hebrews. Perhaps our writer, in his effort to dissuade his readers from reverting to Judaism, avoids this term purposely. Even so, assembling with others of like faith had enabled the Jewish faith to survive the dispersion and the importance of the public assembly would have been deeply embedded in their heritage. Nevertheless "some were in the habit of" neglecting meeting together. We are not told why. Perhaps it was for many of the same reasons that people in our own day fail to make and/or keep the same commitment.

What is stated negatively is then repeated in an affirmative manner. Instead, we are to encourage each other ("let us encourage" translates another modal participle which parallels the first). If people today fail to make or keep commitments to the public assembly for reasons similar to those of "some" in the early church, it is also true that the reasons identified here for making and keeping that commitment are also valid today. It is God's plan for "spurring his people on" to love and good works. It is God's plan for providing the encouragement that his people need to remain faithful in a world which not only often fails to provide such encouragement but aggressively seeks to discourage it.

And there is one more reason that should be as important to us as it was to the first readers. We should do it "all the more" as we "see the Day drawing near." In the NT, "the Day" often refers to "the day of God's final judgment." The reference to judgment and raging fire which will consume the enemies of God in v. 27 justifies understanding the term in an eschatological sense. On that day when Jesus appears a second time he will "bring salvation to those who are waiting for him" (9:28). But for those who "keep on sinning" he will bring judgment (10:26-27). How will we be found when Jesus returns? Whether we choose to avail ourselves of the encouragement of the assembly in the present will be a significant factor in whether we will remain faithful until that Day.

K. THE JUDGMENT OF GOD ON THOSE

WHO KEEP SINNING (10:26-31)

²⁶ If we deliberately keep on sinning after we have received the knowledge of the truth, no sacrifice for sins is left, ²⁷ but only a fearful expectation of judgment and of raging fire that will consume the enemies of God. ²⁸ Anyone who rejected the law of Moses died without mercy on the testimony of two or three witnesses. ²⁹ How much more severely do you think a man deserves to be punished who has trampled the Son of God under foot, who has treated as an unholy thing the blood of the covenant that sanctified him, and who has insulted the Spirit of grace? ³⁰ For we know him who said, "It is mine to avenge; I will repay," ^a and again, "The Lord will judge his people." ^{b 31} It is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

^a 30 Deut. 32:35 ^b 30 Deut. 32:36; Psalm 135:14

10:26 If we deliberately keep on sinning after we have received the knowledge of the truth, no sacrifice for sins is left,

Having exhorted his readers to (1) draw near to God, (2) hold unswervingly to their hope and (3) spur one another on, our author now contemplates the alternative possibility. His description of the alternative includes two elements. First, "we deliberately keep on sinning." The NIV attributes the durative sense to the present tense participle here (just as some suggest the present participle in v. 25 should be translated; see comments on 10:25 above). As a result, it is not simply "sin" that threatens to disrupt our covenant relationship with God - forgiveness deals with this contingency. As shown by the context of 10:25, the author does not have in mind the Christian who becomes guilty of this or that particular sin. The person in view is the apostate who "gives up meeting" with the church and "deliberately keeps on sinning." Having abandoned the church, having purposely chosen a lifestyle of continual sin, the apostate spurns Jesus and his blood (10:29). Thus the apostate willfully forfeits the only source of salvation. As before, our writer may have in mind the same kind of "defiant sin" described in Numbers 15:30, which, in the case of the old covenant, caused one to be "cut off" from the covenant community.

As to the second element, this purposeful choice has been made "after we have received the knowledge of the truth." Bauer suggests that the word is to be understood in the definite sense here, as "the content of Christianity as the absolute truth." This is what makes the deliberate and continual choice of sin so tragic - that it comes after our having understood and embraced what Christ has done for us. Calvin characterizes this as anyone who "knowingly and willingly throws away the grace which he had received." This verse is quite reminiscent of the more extended warning of 6:4-8 in which we read of those "who have tasted the word of God" but fall away and refuse to repent, crucifying the Son of God all over again to their own loss.

Our writer is specific about the consequences of this purposeful choice of a lifestyle of deliberate and continuous sin. His first description pertains to what is lost: "no sacrifice for sins is left." This statement is a stark contrast to that in v. 18: "there is no longer any sacrifice for sin." The statement of v. 18 means that no additional sacrifices are necessary because Christ's sacrifice has made forgiveness available. The statement in the present verse, however, means that the forgiveness once possessed is now unavailable - "without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness" (9:22). As Calvin noted, "If no salvation is to be found apart from Him, we should not be surprised that those who let go of Him of their own accord are deprived of every hope of pardon."

The condition is not inherently irreversible, however. As in 6:6, the condition ("keep on sinning") is described by a present tense adverbial participle which places it in a coordinate time relationship to the main verb ("no sacrifice is left"). "If" does not represent the presence of such a participle in the Greek text but an interpretation of the relationship between the participle and the main verb. Here, also, the verse could just as well read, "so long as we keep on sinning," suggesting the possibility of repentance and a restoration of the covenant relationship. So long as we persist in this choice of deliberate and continual sin, however, no fate but the one described can be expected. There is no "middle ground" in our standing before God.

10:27 but only a fearful expectation of judgment and of raging fire that will consume the enemies of God.

His second description pertains to what can be expected in its place. The expectation is "fearful." Foberov" ( phoberos ) could even be translated "terrible" or "frightful." The NIV renders the same word "terrifying" in 12:21 when describing how Moses trembled with fear when he saw the mountain burning with fire and when the people of Israel begged that God no longer speak to them for fear of their very lives (cf. Exod 20:19). What such people can expect is first described literally and then figuratively. In Hebrews, krivsi" ( krisis , "judgment") appears elsewhere only in 9:27 where the term seems to refer of God's final judgment of all people (cf. 12:23 where God is described as "the judge [krivth , kritç ] of all men"). Here, however, it carries the more frequent unfavorable sense of "sentence of condemnation . . . and the subsequent punishment."

Figuratively, that judgment is described as a "raging fire." In 12:29 our writer will describe God himself as "a consuming fire." Jesus regularly spoke of final judgment and punishment in terms of "fire," "the fire of hell," a "fiery furnace," "eternal fire" and "the fire that never goes out." Paul associates the second appearance of Jesus with "blazing fire" and the punishment of those who do not know God or obey the gospel (2 Thess 1:8). Peter observes that "the present heavens and earth are reserved for fire, being kept for the day of judgment and destruction of ungodly men" (2 Pet 3:7). Jude cites the fate of Sodom and Gomorrah "as an example of those who suffer the punishment of eternal fire" (7) and encourages his readers to "snatch others from the fire and save them" (23). In the book of Revelation, those who worship the beast "will be tormented with burning sulfur" (14:10) while the beast, the devil, death, and Hades are all thrown into "the lake of burning sulfur" (19:20; 20:9, 10, 14, 15) - it is the "second death" (21:8). Such will be the inescapable fate of all of those who are found to be "the enemies of God." And such will any of us be should we persist in a purposeful choice of deliberate and continual sin.

10:28 Anyone who rejected the law of Moses died without mercy on the testimony of two or three witnesses. 10:29 How much more severely do you think a man deserves to be punished who has trampled the Son of God under foot, who has treated as an unholy thing the blood of the covenant that sanctified him, and who has insulted the Spirit of grace?

Lest his readers doubt the absolute truth of his warning, the author offers a lesser to greater argument ("how much more") to further support the claim of vv. 26-27. The imposition of the death penalty on the testimony of at least two witnesses is recorded both in Numbers 35:30 (as punishment for murder) and in Deuteronomy 17:6 (as punishment for idolatry). These are particularly heinous acts but the purposeful choice of deliberate and continual sin is also described in the most horrific terms.

First, such people have "trampled the Son of God under foot." Jesus employed this same term (katapatevw , katapateô ) to describe the fate of salt which has lost its saltiness: "It is no longer good for anything, except to be thrown out and trampled by men" (Matt 5:13). On another occasion he warned his disciples not to "throw your pearls to pigs. If you do, they may trample them under their feet" (Matt 7:6). Those who "deliberately keep on sinning" evidence the same attitude toward the Son of God. They regard him as not good for anything and life in complete disregard for his worth.

Second, such people have "treated as an unholy thing the blood of the covenant." Koinov" ( koinos , "unholy") was used of that which was "common," that is "unclean" (Mark 7:2; Acts 10:14, 28; 11:8; Rom 14:14). This is the exact opposite of what should be the case for that blood had "sanctified" (aJgiavzw , hagiazô , translated "make holy" in 10:10, 14) and "cleansed" him (kaqarivzw , katharizô , 9:14, 22, 23).

Finally, such people have "insulted the Spirit of grace." =Enubrivzw (enybrizô , "insult") is capable of a stronger translation such as "outrage." It appears only here in the NT. The cognate uJbrivzw (hybrizô ) was used by Luke to describe Jesus' scathing rebuke of the scribes and Pharisees (Luke 11:45) and is elsewhere associated with violent behavior. The servants were "mistreated" and killed in Jesus' parable of the wedding banquet (Matt 22:6). Jesus predicted that he would be mocked, "insulted," spit on, flogged and killed when he went to Jerusalem (Luke 18:32). Leading Jews and Gentiles in Iconium plotted to "mistreat" and stone Paul and Barnabas (Acts 14:5). And Paul was "insulted" in Philippi (1 Thess 2:2) where he was attacked by a crowd, stripped, flogged and thrown into prison (Acts 16:22-23). Bruce and Kistemaker see here a reference to the blasphemy of the Holy Spirit, a sin which Jesus said would not be forgiven (Matt 12:32; Mark 3:29). As strong as the vocabulary of our writer here may be, both the use of the present participle in v. 26 (see comments above) and the specific blasphemous event in the Gospels to which Jesus made reference (attributing the work of the Holy Spirit to Satan) may not fit well into this view. It may be that our writer (1) focuses on the Son, his blood, and the Spirit since they are the essential and defining features of the new covenant and/or (2) has in mind the language of 9:14 ("How much more, then, will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself unblemished to God, cleanse our consciences from acts that lead to death").

The "greater" part of this lesser to greater argument is twofold. When the most extreme punishment under the old covenant is considered and compared to what people do to the Son, his blood and the Spirit when they "deliberately keep on sinning," it is clear that (1) they are even more deserving of punishment and (2) their punishment itself should be more severe. The syntax of v. 29 brings this out clearly. Quite literally, it might be translated, "by how much [more] do think they will be thought worthy of a worse punishment?" Since the "lesser" punishment was death, it is frightening to consider what punishment could possibly be worse than death itself (see "raging fire," v. 27). Again, the resemblance to 6:4-8 is striking.

10:30 For we know him who said, "It is mine to avenge; I will repay," and again, "The Lord will judge his people." 10:31 It is a dreadful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.

The lesser to greater argument is supplemented by an appeal to Scripture: Deuteronomy 32:35-36. These verses are not quoted in their entirety. Only the relevant phrases are cited. They amount to a promise of judgment which includes the punishment of evil. God himself claims the sole right to judge and our writer later refers to him as "the judge of all men" (12:23). And God himself will do the avenging and repaying.

The word translated "dreadful" is the same word translated "fearful" in v. 27 (see comments above). The terse statement of v. 31 is intimidating both because of what it conveys and the abruptness of the expression.

L. REMINDER OF EARLIER SUFFERING (10:32-34)

³² Remember those earlier days after you had received the light, when you stood your ground in a great contest in the face of suffering. ³³ Sometimes you were publicly exposed to insult and persecution; at other times you stood side by side with those who were so treated. ³⁴ You sympathized with those in prison and joyfully accepted the confiscation of your property, because you knew that you yourselves had better and lasting possessions.

10:32 Remember those earlier days after you had received the light, when you stood your ground in a great contest in the face of suffering.

The persecutions faced by his readers are now introduced into the discussion and thus are set in the eschatological context of vv. 25-31. Christians may often wonder whether the present persecutions they endure for Christ's sake are a price they are willing to pay to remain faithful. However, evaluating the options requires an eternal frame of reference within which both the true rewards of perseverance and the frightening alternative can be considered. The readers must have had such a perspective on their sufferings for they accepted them "joyfully" (v. 34).

The author asks them to recall "those earlier days after [they] had received the light." The same word (fwtivzw , phôtizô ) appeared in 6:4 when our writer referred to those "who have once been enlightened." Here, as there, it probably refers to "instruction" or an "intellectual illumination that removes ignorance through . . . the preaching of the gospel" since it parallels the phrase "after we have received the knowledge of the truth" in v. 26 (see n. 36 on 6:4-8 regarding the KJV rendering "illumination").

Our writer provides his own summary description of their sufferings. It was a "great contest" (a[qlhsi" , athlçsis , which appears only here in the NT). The cognate ajqlhthv" (athlçtçs ) refers to a "contender" or "athlete" and the verb ajqlevw (athleô ) appears in 2 Timothy 2:5 when Paul encourages his readers to endure hardship and compares the believer to one "who competes as an athlete" to receive the victor's crown. The readers of Hebrews, just as all who endure suffering for the sake of Christ until his return, compete in the cosmic struggle which has already been decided. Whether we receive the victor's crown is conditioned only upon our ability to persevere in the struggle.

10:33 Sometimes you were publicly exposed to insult and persecution; at other times you stood side by side with those who were so treated.

Their sufferings included "insult" (ojneidismov" , oneidismos ). This is the same word used in 13:13 to the "disgrace" which Jesus bore as a result of his crucifixion. Yet Jesus had warned his disciples, "If the world hates you, keep in mind that it hated me first . . . If they persecuted me, they will persecute you also" (John 15:18-20). Yet we will soon read that Jesus "endured the cross, scorning its shame, and sat down at the right hand of God" (12:2-3). Only from such a standpoint can such "insults" be regarded as the compliments they in fact are. And no example can offer greater encouragement to endure than that of Jesus himself.

They also endured "persecution." Qlivyi" ( thlipsis ) literally means "pressing" or "pressure" - Morris suggests "severe pressure." How severe may be suggested by the fact that they were "publicly exposed" to both insult and persecution. The verb here is qeatrivzw (theatrizô ), a cognate of qevatron ( theatron , "theater") used for the place where public assemblies gathered. While 12:4 ("you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood") suggests that the readers had yet to endure the most severe of Nero's persecutions, they were probably experiencing the harbingers. Bruce draws from Tacitus' Annals and I Clement to describe the public persecutions which were on the horizon:

Their death . . . was made a matter of sport: they were covered in wild beasts' skins and torn to pieces by dogs; or were fastened to crosses and set on fire in order to serve as torches by night when daylight failed (Tacitus, Annals , xv.44).

[Christian women had to] enact the parts of Dirce and Danaus (I Clement 6:2).

10:34 You sympathized with those in prison and joyfully accepted the confiscation of your property, because you knew that you yourselves had better and lasting possessions.

Lane cites several ancient sources which tell of false accusations of crime and vice, the impositions of heavy fines, confiscation of property and the looting of homes after their owners had been imprisoned or removed. None of these forms of persecution seem far removed from what we read in these verses.

The cause of his reader's joy was that they knew they had "better and lasting possessions" (v. 34). Their true, eternal inheritance which God had promised them (9:15) yet awaited them. No earthly power or authority could take it away from them. They had learned not to "be afraid of those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul" and remained faithful to "the One who can destroy both soul and body in hell" (Matt 10:28). Their treasure was in heaven, not on earth "where moth and rust destroy and where thieves break in and steal" (Matt 6:19-20).

M. THE NEED TO PERSEVERE (10:35-39)

³⁵ So do not throw away your confidence; it will be richly rewarded. ³⁶ You need to persevere so that when you have done the will of God, you will receive what he has promised. ³⁷ For in just a very little while,

"He who is coming will come and will not delay.

³⁸ But my righteous one ^a will live by faith.

And if he shrinks back,

I will not be pleased with him." ^b

³⁹ But we are not of those who shrink back and are destroyed, but of those who believe and are saved.

^a 38 One early manuscript But the righteous ^b 38 Hab. 2:3,4

10:35 So do not throw away your confidence; it will be richly rewarded.

"So" (ou , oun) could be translated "therefore" to convey what is probably a stronger connective. Because they "had better and lasting possessions" (10:35), "therefore" they are commanded not to "throw away" their confidence. =Apobavllw (apoballô ) may denote either "the (vigorous) action of throwing something away" or "a more passive process, as of a tree losing its leaves." A case could be made for either sense in the present context, although on three separate occasions our writer has issued lengthy warnings against either a hardening of heart (3:7-4:11) or a decisive turn away from Christ (6:4-8; 10:26-31).

The word translated "confidence" (parrhsiva , parrçsia ) was translated "courage" in 3:6, when the author encouraged his readers to "hold on to" (vs. "throw away" here) their courage and hope. It also appeared in 4:16 and 10:19 of the "confidence" or "boldness" (KJV) with which we can now enter into God's presence as a result of Christ's sacrifice. Thus the word does not so much convey the idea of "trust" - although their faith in God's faithfulness to his promise must certainly have been the source of their confidence - so much as it conveys the idea of "courage," "boldness" or even "fearlessness" in the face of the threats against them.

This "confidence" is the key to receiving the "rich reward" that has been promised. The Greek syntax actually suggests a stronger tie between the two for it contains not future tense language but that of the present tense (lit., "your confidence which has a great reward"). misqapodosiva ("reward") can be used in reference to "payment of wages." It was used earlier of the "just punishment" for violation and disobedience of that message spoken by angels (2:2). Whether the believer remains faithful or not, he will in either case receive his "just reward." It will be punishment for some and salvation for others.

10:36 You need to persevere so that when you have done the will of God, you will receive what he has promised.

"Perseverance" is needed to obtain the rich reward, however, and this is what the confidence enables. The use of the aorist participle ("when you have done the will of God") suggests a completion of this act - i.e., when one has persevered to the end in their obedience to the will of God. This is very similar to the lengthier discussion in chapter six pertaining to the relationship between our faith in God's promise, the patience with which we wait for it and the diligence which we must show to the very end to make our hope sure (6:11ff.).

10:37 For in just a very little while, "He who is coming will come and will not delay. 10:38 But my righteous one will live by faith. And if he shrinks back, I will not be pleased with him."

As he has done on more than one occasion, the author ends his appeal by turning to Scripture. The essence of this quote is taken from Habbakuk 2:3-4 in the LXX but the author has done some rearranging and interpreting. Most significantly, the addition of a definite article before the participle "coming" offers a messianic reading of the passage (which now reads " He who is coming"). This was not a new idea. Morris mentions a rabbinic tradition which interpreted the passage messianically. Our writer merely makes the connection more explicit. Also, the order of the wording has been altered so that the citation ends with that part of the passage which the author will apply to his readers ("shrink back"). The use of a single key word in the passage to establish a point of application for his readers is one of the author's prominent hermeneutical strategies (see Introduction).

10:39 But we are not of those who shrink back and are destroyed, but of those who believe and are saved.

The thrust of the citation is that (1) his (second) coming is certain and (2) two alternatives are available to those who wait. One can "live by faith" or "shrink back" (and be destroyed, v. 39). As in 6:9, our writer gives his readers a vote of confidence for their encouragement. =Apwvleia (apôleia , "destruction") appears only here in Hebrews and might also be translated "annihilation" or "ruin." The word also appears in Revelation of the "destruction" of the beast (Rev 117:8, 11). The temptation to offer this verse in support an annihilation theory must be balanced against the use of "eternal" language to speak of the final punishment (see comments on 10:27).

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

Tafsiran/Catatan -- Lainnya

Evidence: Heb 10:16

This is the promise of the gospel of salvation . The experience of " conversion" is when God puts His Law in the heart of those who repent and trust in the Savior. He causes them to walk in His statutes ( Eze 36:26-27 ), and gives believers the desire to obey the Moral Law. The Christian no longer desires to lie, steal, covet, commit adultery, etc.; he has a new heart with new desires. He is a new creature in Christ ( 2Co 5:17 ). See Psalm 40:8,9 footnote.

Evidence: Heb 10:22

The sinner’s conscience . " O soul! Thou are at war with thy conscience. Thou have tried to quiet it, but it will prick you. Oh, there be some of you to whom conscience is a ghost haunting you by day and night. You know the good, though you choose the evil; you prick your fingers with the thorn of conscience when you try to pluck the rose of sin." Charles Spurgeon

Evidence: Heb 10:23

" Never be afraid to trust an unknown future to a known God." Corrie ten Boom

Evidence: Heb 10:25

PRINCIPLES OF GROWTH FOR THE NEW AND GROWING CHRISTIAN

Fellowship—Flutter by Butterfly

Pray about where you should fellowship. Make sure your church home calls sin what it is: sin. Do they believe the promises of God? Are they loving? Does the pastor treat his wife with respect? Is he a man of the Word? Does he have a humble heart and a gentle spirit? Listen closely to his teaching. It should glorify God, magnify Jesus, and edify the believer.

One evidence that you have been truly saved is that you will have a love for other Christians ( 1Jo 3:14 ). You will want to fellowship with them. The old saying that birds of a feather flock together is true of Christians. You gather together for the breaking of bread (communion), for teaching from the Word, and for fellowship. You share the same inspirations, illuminations, inclinations, temptations, aspirations, motivations, and perspirations—you are working together for the same thing: the furtherance of the kingdom of God on earth. This is why you attend church—not because you have to, but because you want to.

Don’t become a " spiritual butterfly." If you are flitting from church to church, how will your pastor know what type of food you are digesting? The Bible says that your shepherd is accountable to God for you ( Heb 13:17 ), so make yourself known to your pastor. Pray for him regularly. Pray also for his wife, his family, and the elders. Being a pastor is no easy task. Most people don’t realize how long it takes to prepare a fresh sermon each week. They don’t appreciate the time spent in prayer and in study of the Word. If the pastor repeats a joke or a story, remember, he’s human. So give him a great deal of grace, and double honor. Never murmur about him. If you don’t like something he has said, pray about it, then leave the issue with God. If that does-n’t satisfy you, leave the church, rather than divide it through murmuring and complaining. God hates those who cause division among the brethren ( Pro 6:16-19 ). See Psa 92:13 footnote.

For the next principle of growth, see Eph 5:20 footnote.

Evidence: Heb 10:31

QUESTIONS & OBJECTIONS

" You are using scare tactics by talking about hell and Judgment Day."

In the late 1980s, TV commercials in the U.S. asked, " What goes through the mind of a driver who is not wearing a seat belt in a head-on collision?" Then they showed a crash dummy having its head crushed by a steering wheel in a collision, and said, " The steering wheel!" Those were scare tactics, but no one complained because they were legitimate scare tactics. That’s what happens in a head-on collision if you are foolish enough to not put on a seat belt.

To warn of hell is fearful, but it is absolutely legitimate, because the Bible says that it is a fearful thing for a sinner to fall into the hands of the living God.

Evidence: Heb 10:37

Second coming of Jesus : See Jam 5:8 .

Pendahuluan / Garis Besar

Robertson: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

The Epistle to the Hebrews

By Way of Introduction

Unsettled Problems

Probably no book in the New Testament presents more unsettled problems than does the Epistle to the Hebrews. On that score it ranks with the Fourth Gospel, the Apocalypse of John, and Second Peter. But, in spite of these unsolved matters, the book takes high rank for its intellectual grasp, spiritual power, and its masterful portrayal of Christ as High Priest. It is much briefer than the Fourth Gospel, but in a sense it carries on further the exalted picture of the Risen Christ as the King-Priest who reigns and pleads for us now.

The Picture of Christ

At once we are challenged by the bold stand taken by the author concerning the Person of Christ as superior to the prophets of the Old Testament because he is the Son of God through whom God has spoken in the new dispensation (Heb_1:1-3), this Son who is God’s Agent in the work of creation and of grace as we see it stated in Phi_2:5-11; Col_1:13-20; John 1:1-18. This high doctrine of Jesus as God’s Son with the glory and stamp of God’s nature is never lowered, for as God’s Son he is superior to angels (Heb 1:4-2:4), though the humanity of Jesus is recognized as one proof of the glory of Jesus (Heb_2:5-18). Jesus is shown to be superior to Moses as God’s Son over God’s house (Heb 3:1-4:13), But the chief portion of the Epistle is devoted to the superiority of Jesus Christ as priest to the work of Aaron and the whole Levitical line (Heb 4:14-12:3). Here the author with consummate skill, though with rabbinical refinements at times, shows that Jesus is like Melchizedek and so superior to Aaron (Heb 4:14-7:28), works under a better covenant of grace (Heb_8:1-13), works in a better sanctuary which is in heaven (Heb_9:1-12), offers a better sacrifice which is his own blood (Heb 9:13-10:18), and gives us better promises for the fulfilment of his task (Heb 10:19-12:3). Hence this Epistle deserves to be called the Epistle of the Priesthood of Christ. So W. P. Du Bose calls his exposition of the book, High Priesthood and Sacrifice (1908). This conception of Christ as our Priest who offered himself on the Cross and as our Advocate with the Father runs all through the New Testament (Mar_10:46; Mat_20:28; Joh_10:17; Mat_26:28; Rom_8:32; 1Pe_1:18.; 1Jo_2:1.; Rev_5:9, etc.). But it is in Hebrews that we have the full-length portrait of Jesus Christ as our Priest and Redeemer. The Glory of Jesus runs through the whole book.

The Style

It is called an epistle and so it is, but of a peculiar kind. In fact, as has been said, it begins like a treatise, proceeds like a sermon, and concludes like a letter. It is, in fact, more like a literary composition than any other New Testament book as Deissmann shows: " It points to the fact that the Epistle to the Hebrews, with its more definitely artistic, more literary language (corresponding to its more theological subject matter), constituted an epoch in the history of the new religion. Christianity is beginning to lay hands on the instruments of culture; the literary and theological period has begun" ( Light from the Ancient East , pp. 70f.). But Blass ( Die Rhythmen der asianischen und romischen Kunstprosa , 1905) argues that the author of Hebrews certainly and Paul probably were students of Greek oratory and rhetoric. He is clearly wrong about Paul and probably so about the author of Hebrews. There is in Hebrews more of " a studied rhetorical periodicity" (Thayer), but with many " parenthetical involutions" (Westcott) and with less of " the impetuous eloquence of Paul." The eleventh chapter reveals a studied style and as a whole the Epistle belongs to the literary Koiné rather than to the vernacular. Moulton ( Cambridge Biblical Essays , p. 483) thinks that the author did not know Hebrew but follows the Septuagint throughout in his abundant use of the Old Testament.

The Author

Origen bluntly wrote: " Who wrote the Epistle God only knows certainly" as quoted by Eusebius. Origen held that the thoughts were Paul’s while Clement of Rome or Luke may have written the book. Clement of Alexandria (Eusebius says) thought that Paul wrote it in Hebrew and that Luke translated it into Greek. No early writer apparently attributed the Greek text to Paul. Eusebius thought it was originally written in Hebrew whether by Paul or not and translated by Clement of Rome. But there is no certainty anywhere in the early centuries. It was accepted first in the east and later in the west which first rejected it. But Jerome and Augustine accepted it. When the Renaissance came Erasmus had doubts, Luther attributed it to Apollos, Calvin denied the Pauline authorship. In North Africa it was attributed to Barnabas. In modern times Harnack has suggested Priscilla, but the masculine participle in Heb_11:32 ( me diēgoumenon ) disposes of that theory. The oldest Greek MSS. (Aleph A B) have simply Pros Hebraious as the title, but they place it before the Pastoral Epistles, while the Textus Receptus puts it after the Pastoral Epistles and Philemon. In the light of all the facts one can only make a guess without a sense of certainty. For myself I should with Luther guess Apollos as the most likely author of this book which is full of the Spirit of God.

The Recipients

If the title is allowed to be genuine or a fair interpretation of the Epistle, then it is addressed to Jewish (Hebrew) Christians in a local church somewhere. Dr. James Moffatt in his Commentary (pp. xv to xvii) challenges the title and insists that the book is written for Gentile Christians as truly as First Peter. He argues this largely from the author’s use of the lxx. For myself Dr. Moffatt’s reasons are not convincing. The traditional view that the author is addressing Jewish Christians in a definite locality, whether a large church or a small household church, is true, I believe. The author seems clearly to refer to a definite church in the experiences alluded to in Heb_10:32-34. The church in Jerusalem had undergone sufferings like these, but we really do not know where the church was. Apparently the author is in Italy when he writes (Heb_13:24), though " they of Italy" ( hoi apo tēs Italias ) can mean those who have come from Italy. These Jewish Christians may even have lived in Rome itself.

The Date

Here again modern scholars differ widely. Westcott places it between a.d. 64 and 67. Harnack and Holtzmann prefer a date between a.d. 81 and 96. Marcus Dods argues strongly that the Epistle was written while the temple was still standing. If it was already destroyed, it is hard to understand how the author could have written Heb_10:1.: " Else would they not have ceased to be offered?" And in Heb_8:13 " nigh to vanishing away" ( eggus aphanismou ) is only intelligible with the temple service still going on. The author makes use of the tabernacle instead of the temple because the temple was patterned after the tabernacle. On the other hand, the mention of Timothy in Heb_13:23 as being " set free" ( apolelumenon ) raises an inquiry concerning Paul’s last plea to Timothy to come to him in Rome (2Ti_4:11-13). Apparently Timothy came and was put in prison. If so, since Paul was put to death before Nero’s own death (June 8, a.d. 68), there is left only the years 67 to 69 a.d. as probable or even possible. It is thus the last of the New Testament books before the Johannine Writings all of which come towards the close of the century and after the destruction of Jerusalem.

The Purpose

The author states it repeatedly. He urges the Jewish Christians to hold fast the confession which they have made in Jesus as Messiah and Saviour. Their Jewish neighbours have urged them to give up Christ and Christianity and to come back to Judaism. The Judaizers tried to make Jews out of Gentile Christians and to fasten Judaism upon Christianity with a purely sacramental type of religion as the result. Paul won freedom for evangelical and spiritual Christianity against the Judaizers as shown in the Corinthian Epistles, Galatians, and Romans. The Gnostics in subtle fashion tried to dilute Christianity with their philosophy and esoteric mysteries and here again Paul won his fight for the supremacy of Christ over all these imaginary aeons (Colossians and Ephesians). But in Hebrews the author is battling to stop a stampede from Christ back to Judaism, a revolt (apostasy) in truth from the living God. These Jews argued that the prophets were superior to Jesus, the law came by the ministry of angels, Moses was greater than Jesus, and Aaron than Jesus. The author turns the argument on the Jews and boldly champions the Glory of Jesus as superior at every point to all that Judaism had, as God’s Son and man’s Saviour, the crown and glory of the Old Testament prophecy, the hope of mankind. It is the first great apologetic for Christianity and has never been surpassed. Moffatt terms it " a profound homily."

JFB: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

CANONICITY AND AUTHORSHIP.--CLEMENT OF ROME, at the end of the first century (A.D), copiously uses it, adopting its words just as he does those of the other books of the New Testament; not indeed giving to either the term "Scripture," which he reserves for the Old Testament (the canon of the New Testament not yet having been formally established), but certainly not ranking it below the other New Testament acknowledged Epistles. As our Epistle claims authority on the part of the writer, CLEMENT'S adoption of extracts from it is virtually sanctioning its authority, and this in the apostolic age. JUSTIN MARTYR quotes it as divinely authoritative, to establish the titles "apostle," as well as "angel," as applied to the Son of God. CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA refers it expressly to Paul, on the authority of Pantænus, chief of the Catechetical school in Alexandria, in the middle of the second century, saying, that as Jesus is termed in it the "apostle" sent to the Hebrews, Paul, through humility, does not in it call himself apostle of the Hebrews, being apostle to the Gentiles. CLEMENT also says that Paul, as the Hebrews were prejudiced against him, prudently omitted to put forward his name in the beginning; also, that it was originally written in Hebrew for the Hebrews, and that Luke translated it into Greek for the Greeks, whence the style is similar to that of Acts. He, however, quotes frequently the words of the existing Greek Epistle as Paul's words. ORIGEN similarly quotes it as Paul's Epistle. However, in his Homilies, he regards the style as distinct from that of Paul, and as "more Grecian," but the thoughts as the apostle's; adding that the "ancients who have handed down the tradition of its Pauline authorship, must have had good reason for doing so, though God alone knows the certainty who was the actual writer" (that is, probably "transcriber" of the apostle's thoughts). In the African Church, in the beginning of the third century, TERTULLIAN ascribes it to Barnabas. IRENÆUS, bishop of Lyons, is mentioned in EUSEBIUS, as quoting from this Epistle, though without expressly referring it to Paul. About the same period, Caius, the presbyter, in the Church of Rome, mentions only thirteen Epistles of Paul, whereas, if the Epistle to the Hebrews were included, there would be fourteen. So the canon fragment of the end of the second century, or beginning of the third, published by MURATORI, apparently omits mentioning it. And so the Latin Church did not recognize it as Paul's till a considerable time after the beginning of the third century. Thus, also, NOVATIAN OF ROME, CYPRIAN OF CARTHAGE, and VICTORINUS, also of the Latin Church. But in the fourth century, HILARY OF POITIERS (A.D. 368), LUCIFER OF CAGLIARI (A.D. 371), AMBROSE OF MILAN (A.D. 397) and other Latins, quote it as Paul's; and the fifth Council of Carthage (A.D. 419) formally reckons it among his fourteen Epistles.

As to the similarity of its style to that of Luke's writings, this is due to his having been so long the companion of Paul. CHRYSOSTOM, comparing Luke and Mark, says, "Each imitated his teacher: Luke imitated Paul flowing along with more than river fulness; but Mark imitated Peter, who studied brevity of style." Besides, there is a greater predominance of Jewish feeling and familiarity with the peculiarities of the Jewish schools apparent in this Epistle than in Luke's writings. There is no clear evidence for attributing the authorship to him, or to Apollos, whom ALFORD upholds as the author. The grounds alleged for the latter view are its supposed Alexandrian phraseology and modes of thought. But these are such as any Palestinian Jew might have used; and Paul, from his Hebræo-Hellenistic education at Jerusalem and Tarsus, would be familiar with PHILO'S modes of thought, which are not, as some think, necessarily all derived from his Alexandrian, but also from his Jewish, education. It would be unlikely that the Alexandrian Church should have so undoubtingly asserted the Pauline authorship, if Apollos, their own countryman, had really been the author. The eloquence of its style and rhetoric, a characteristic of Apollos' at Corinth, whereas Paul there spoke in words unadorned by man's wisdom, are doubtless designedly adapted to the minds of those whom Paul in this Epistle addresses. To the Greek Corinthians, who were in danger of idolizing human eloquence and wisdom, he writes in an unadorned style, in order to fix their attention more wholly on the Gospel itself. But the Hebrews were in no such danger. And his Hebræo-Grecian education would enable him to write in a style attractive to the Hebrews at Alexandria, where Greek philosophy had been blended with Judaism. The Septuagint translation framed at Alexandria had formed a connecting link between the latter and the former; and it is remarkable that all the quotations from the Old Testament, excepting two (Heb 10:30; Heb 13:5), are taken from the Septuagint. The fact that the peculiarities of the Septuagint are interwoven into the argument proves that the Greek Epistle is an original, not a translation; had the original been Hebrew, the quotations would have been from the Hebrew Old Testament. The same conclusion follows from the plays on similarly sounding words in the Greek, and alliterations, and rhythmically constructed periods. CALVIN observes, If the Epistle had been written in Hebrew, Heb 9:15-17 would lose all its point, which consists in the play upon the double meaning of the Greek "diathece," a "covenant," or a "testament," whereas the Hebrew "berith" means only "covenant."

Internal evidence favors the Pauline authorship. Thus the topic so fully handled in this Epistle, that Christianity is superior to Judaism, inasmuch as the reality exceeds the type which gives place to it, is a favorite one with Paul (compare 2Co 3:6-18; Gal 3:23-25; Gal 4:1-9, Gal 4:21-31, wherein the allegorical mode of interpretation appears in its divinely sanctioned application--a mode pushed to an unwarrantable excess in the Alexandrian school). So the Divine Son appears in Heb 1:3, &c., as in other Epistles of Paul (Phi 2:6; Col 1:15-20), as the Image, or manifestation of the Deity. His lowering of Himself for man's sake similarly, compare Heb 2:9, with 2Co 8:9; Phi 2:7-8. Also His final exaltation, compare Heb 2:8; Heb 10:13; Heb 12:2, with 1Co 15:25, 1Co 15:27. The word "Mediator" is peculiar to Paul alone, compare Heb 8:6, with Gal 3:19-20. Christ's death is represented as the sacrifice for sin prefigured by the Jewish sacrifices, compare Rom 3:22-26; 1Co 5:7, with Heb. 7:1-10:39. The phrase, "God of Peace," is peculiar to Paul, compare Heb 13:20; Rom 15:33; 1Th 5:23. Also, compare Heb 2:4, Margin, 1Co 12:4. Justification, or "righteousness by faith." appears in Heb 11:7; Heb 10:38, as in Rom 1:17; Rom 4:22; Rom 5:1; Gal 3:11; Phi 3:9. The word of God is the "sword of the Spirit," compare Heb 4:12, with Eph 6:17. Inexperienced Christians are children needing milk, that is, instruction in the elements, whereas riper Christians, as full-grown men, require strong meat, compare Heb 5:12-13; Heb 6:1, with 1Co 3:1-2; 1Co 14:20 Gal 4:9; Col 3:14. Salvation is represented as a boldness of access to God by Christ, compare Heb 10:19, with Rom 5:2; Eph 2:18; Eph 3:12. Afflictions are a fight, Heb 10:32; compare Phi 1:30; Col 2:1. The Christian life is a race, Heb 12:1; compare 1Co 9:24; Phi 3:12-14. The Jewish ritual is a service, Rom 9:4; compare Heb 9:1, Heb 9:6. Compare "subject to bondage," Heb 2:15, with Gal 5:1. Other characteristics of Paul's style appear in this Epistle; namely, a propensity "to go off at a word" and enter on a long parenthesis suggested by that word, a fondness for play upon words of similar sound, and a disposition to repeat some favorite word. Frequent appeals to the Old Testament, and quotations linked by "and again," compare Heb 1:5; Heb 2:12-13, with Rom 15:9-12. Also quotations in a peculiar application, compare Heb 2:8, with 1Co 15:27; Eph 1:22. Also the same passage quoted in a form not agreeing with the Septuagint, and with the addition "saith the Lord," not found in the Hebrew, in Heb 10:30; Rom 12:19.

The supposed Alexandrian (which are rather Philon-like) characteristics of the Epistle are probably due to the fact that the Hebrews were generally then imbued with the Alexandrian modes of thought of Philo, &c., and Paul, without coloring or altering Gospel truth "to the Jews, became (in style) as a Jew, that he might win the Jews" (1Co 9:20). This will account for its being recognized as Paul's Epistle in the Alexandrian and Jerusalem churches unanimously, to the Hebrews of whom probably it was addressed. Not one Greek father ascribes the Epistle to any but Paul, whereas in the Western and Latin churches, which it did not reach for some time, it was for long doubted, owing to its anonymous form, and generally less distinctively Pauline style. Their reason for not accepting it as Paul's, or indeed as canonical, for the first three centuries, was negative, insufficient evidence for it, not positive evidence against it. The positive evidence is generally for its Pauline origin. In the Latin churches, owing to their distance from the churches to whom belonged the Hebrews addressed, there was no generally received tradition on the subject. The Epistle was in fact but little known at all, whence we find it is not mentioned at all in the Canon of Muratori. When at last, in the fourth century, the Latins found that it was received as Pauline and canonical on good grounds in the Greek churches, they universally acknowledged it as such.

The personal notices all favor its Pauline authorship, namely, his intention to visit those addressed, shortly, along with Timothy, styled "our brother," Heb 13:23; his being then in prison, Heb 13:19; his formerly having been imprisoned in Palestine, according to English Version reading, Heb 10:34; the salutations transmitted to them from believers of Italy, Heb 13:24. A reason for not prefixing the name may be the rhetorical character of the Epistle which led the author to waive the usual form of epistolary address.

DESIGN.--His aim is to show the superiority of Christianity over Judaism, in that it was introduced by one far higher than the angels or Moses, through whom the Jews received the law, and in that its priesthood and sacrifices are far less perfecting as to salvation than those of Christ; that He is the substance of which the former are but the shadow, and that the type necessarily gives place to the antitype; and that now we no longer are kept at a comparative distance as under the law, but have freedom of access through the opened veil, that is, Christ's flesh; hence he warns them of the danger of apostasy, to which Jewish converts were tempted, when they saw Christians persecuted, while Judaism was tolerated by the Roman authorities. He infers the obligations to a life of faith, of which, even in the less perfect Old Testament dispensation, the Jewish history contained bright examples. He concludes in the usual Pauline mode, with practical exhortations and pious prayers for them.

HIS MODE OF ADDRESS is in it hortatory rather than commanding, just as we might have expected from Paul addressing the Jews. He does not write to the rulers of the Jewish Christians, for in fact there was no exclusively Jewish Church; and his Epistle, though primarily addressed to the Palestinian Jews, was intended to include the Hebrews of all adjoining churches. He inculcates obedience and respect in relation to their rulers (Heb 13:7, Heb 13:17, Heb 13:24); a tacit obviating of the objection that he was by writing this Epistle interfering with the prerogative of Peter the apostle of the circumcision, and James the bishop of Jerusalem. Hence arises his gentle and delicate mode of dealing with them (Heb 13:22). So far from being surprised at discrepancy of style between an Epistle to Hebrews and Epistles to Gentile Christians, it is just what we should expect. The Holy Spirit guided him to choose means best suited to the nature of the ends aimed at. WORDSWORTH notices a peculiar Pauline Greek construction, Rom 12:9, literally, "Let your love be without dissimulation, ye abhorring . . . evil, cleaving to . . . good," which is found nowhere else save Heb 13:5, literally, "Let your conversation be without covetousness, ye being content with," &c. (a noun singular feminine nominative absolute, suddenly passing into a participle masculine nominative plural absolute). So in quoting Old Testament Scripture, the writer of the Epistle to the Hebrews quotes it as a Jew writing to Jews would, "God spoke to our fathers," not, "it is written." So Heb 13:18, "We trust we have a good conscience" is an altogether Pauline sentiment (Act 23:1; Act 24:16; 2Co 1:12; 2Co 4:2; 2Ti 1:3). Though he has not prefixed his name, he has given at the close his universal token to identify him, namely, his apostolic salutation, "Grace be with you all"; this "salutation with his own hand" he declared (2Th 3:17-18) to be "his token in every Epistle": so 1Co 16:21, 1Co 16:23; Col 4:18. The same prayer of greeting closes every one of his Epistles, and is not found in any one of the Epistles of the other apostles written in Paul's lifetime; but it is found in the last book of the New Testament Revelation, and subsequently in the Epistle of CLEMENT OF ROME. This proves that, by whomsoever the body of the Epistle was committed to writing (whether a mere amanuensis writing by dictation, or a companion of Paul by the Spirit's gift of interpreting tongues, 1Co 12:10, transfusing Paul's Spirit-taught sentiments into his own Spirit-guided diction), Paul at the close sets his seal to the whole as really his, and sanctioned by him as such. The churches of the East, and Jerusalem, their center, to which quarter it was first sent, received it as Paul's from the earliest times according to Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem (A.D. 349). JEROME, though bringing with him from Rome the prejudices of the Latins against the Epistle to the Hebrews, aggravated, doubtless, by its seeming sanction of the Novatian heresy (Heb 6:4-6), was constrained by the force of facts to receive it as Paul's, on the almost unanimous testimony of all Greek Christians from the earliest times; and was probably the main instrument in correcting the past error of Rome in rejecting it. The testimony of the Alexandrian Church is peculiarly valuable, for it was founded by Mark, who was with Paul at Rome in his first confinement, when this Epistle seems to have been written (Col 4:10), and who possibly was the bearer of this Epistle, at the same time visiting Colosse on the way to Jerusalem (where Mark's mother lived), and thence to Alexandria. Moreover, 2Pe 3:15-16, written shortly before Peter's death, and like his first Epistle written by him, "the apostle of the circumcision," to the "Hebrew" Christians dispersed in the East, says, "As our beloved brother Paul hath written unto you" (2Pe 3:15), that is, to the Hebrews; also the words added, "As also in all his Epistles" (2Pe 3:16), distinguish the Epistle to the Hebrews from the rest; then he further speaks of it as on a level with "other Scriptures," thus asserting at once its Pauline authorship and divine inspiration. An interesting illustration of the power of Christian faith and love; Peter, who had been openly rebuked by Paul (Gal 2:7-14), fully adopted what Paul wrote; there was no difference in the Gospel of the apostle of the circumcision and that of the apostle of the uncircumcision. It strikingly shows God's sovereignty that He chose as the instrument to confirm the Hebrews, Paul, the apostle of the Gentiles (Rom 11:13); and on the other hand, Peter to open the Gospel door to the Gentiles (Act 10:1, &c.), though being the apostle of the Jews; thus perfect unity reigns amidst the diversity of agencies.

Rome, in the person of CLEMENT OF ROME, originally received this Epistle. Then followed a period in which it ceased to be received by the Roman churches. Then, in the fourth century, Rome retracted her error. A plain proof she is not unchangeable or infallible. As far as Rome is concerned, the Epistle to the Hebrews was not only lost for three centuries, but never would have been recovered at all but for the Eastern churches; it is therefore a happy thing for Christendom that Rome is not the Catholic Church.

It plainly was written before the destruction of Jerusalem, which would have been mentioned in the Epistle had that event gone before, compare Heb 13:10; and probably to churches in which the Jewish members were the more numerous, as those in Judea, and perhaps Alexandria. In the latter city were the greatest number of resident Jews next to Jerusalem. In Leontopolis, in Egypt, was another temple, with the arrangements of which, WIESELER thinks the notices in this Epistle more nearly corresponded than with those in Jerusalem. It was from Alexandria that the Epistle appears first to have come to the knowledge of Christendom. Moreover, "the Epistle to the Alexandrians," mentioned in the Canon of Muratori, may possibly be this Epistle to the Hebrews. He addresses the Jews as peculiarly "the people of God" (Heb 2:17; Heb 4:9; Heb 13:12), "the seed of Abraham," that is, as the primary stock on which Gentile believers are grafted, to which Rom 11:16-24 corresponds; but he urges them to come out of the carnal earthly Jerusalem and to realize their spiritual union to "the heavenly Jerusalem" (Heb 12:18-23; Heb 13:13).

The use of Greek rather than Hebrew is doubtless due to the Epistle being intended, not merely for the Hebrew, but for the Hellenistic Jew converts, not only in Palestine, but elsewhere; a view confirmed by the use of the Septuagint. BENGEL thinks, probably (compare 2Pe 3:15-16, explained above), the Jews primarily, though not exclusively, addressed, were those who had left Jerusalem on account of the war and were settled in Asia Minor.

The notion of its having been originally in Hebrew arose probably from its Hebrew tone, method, and topics. It is reckoned among the Epistles, not at first generally acknowledged, along with James, Second Peter, Second and Third John, Jude, and Revelation. A beautiful link exists between these Epistles and the universally acknowledged Epistles. Hebrews unites the ordinances of Leviticus with their antitypical Gospel fulfilment. James is the link between the highest doctrines of Christianity and the universal law of moral duty--a commentary on the Sermon on the Mount--harmonizing the decalogue law of Moses, and the revelation to Job and Elias, with the Christian law of liberty. Second Peter links the teaching of Peter with that of Paul. Jude links the earliest unwritten to the latest written Revelation. The two shorter Epistles to John, like Philemon, apply Christianity to the minute details of the Christian life, showing that Christianity can sanctify all earthly relations.

JFB: Hebrews (Garis Besar)

• THE HIGHEST OF ALL REVELATIONS IS GIVEN US NOW IN THE SON OF GOD, WHO IS GREATER THAN THE ANGELS, AND WHO, HAVING COMPLETED REDEMPTION, SITS ENTHRONED AT GOD'S RIGHT HAND. (Heb 1:1-14)
• DANGER OF NEGLECTING SO GREAT SALVATION, FIRST SPOKEN BY CHRIST; TO WHOM, NOT TO ANGELS, THE NEW DISPENSATION WAS SUBJECTED; THOUGH HE WAS FOR A TIME HUMBLED BELOW THE ANGELS: THIS HUMILIATION TOOK PLACE BY DIVINE NECESSITY FOR OUR SALVATION. (Heb. 2:1-18)
• THE SON OF GOD GREATER THAN MOSES, WHEREFORE UNBELIEF TOWARDS HIM WILL INCUR A HEAVIER PUNISHMENT THAN BEFELL UNBELIEVING ISRAEL IN THE WILDERNESS. (Heb. 3:1-19)
• THE PROMISE OF GOD'S REST IS FULLY REALIZED THROUGH CHRIST: LET US STRIVE TO OBTAIN IT BY HIM, OUR SYMPATHIZING HIGH PRIEST. (Heb. 4:1-16)
• CHRIST'S HIGH PRIESTHOOD; NEEDED QUALIFICATIONS; MUST BE A MAN; MUST NOT HAVE ASSUMED THE DIGNITY HIMSELF, BUT HAVE BEEN APPOINTED BY GOD; THEIR LOW SPIRITUAL PERCEPTIONS A BAR TO PAUL'S SAYING ALL HE MIGHT ON CHRIST'S MELCHISEDEC-LIKE PRIESTHOOD. (Heb 5:1-14)
• WARNING AGAINST RETROGRADING, WHICH SOON LEADS TO APOSTASY; ENCOURAGEMENT TO STEADFASTNESS FROM GOD'S FAITHFULNESS TO HIS WORD AND OATH. (Heb 6:1-14)
• CHRIST'S HIGH PRIESTHOOD AFTER THE ORDER OF MELCHISEDEC SUPERIOR TO AARON'S. (Heb. 7:1-28)
• CHRIST, THE HIGH PRIEST IN THE TRUE SANCTUARY, SUPERSEDING THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD; THE NEW RENDERS OBSOLETE THE OLD COVENANT. (Heb 8:1-13)
• INFERIORITY OF THE OLD TO THE NEW COVENANT IN THE MEANS OF ACCESS TO GOD: THE BLOOD OF BULLS AND GOATS OF NO REAL AVAIL: THE BLOOD OF CHRIST ALL-SUFFICIENT TO PURGE AWAY SIN, WHENCE FLOWS OUR HOPE OF HIS APPEARING AGAIN FOR OUR PERFECT SALVATION. (Heb. 9:1-28)
• PROOF OF AND ENLARGEMENT ON, THE "ETERNAL REDEMPTION" MENTIONED IN. Heb 9:12 (Heb. 9:13-28)
• CONCLUSION OF THE FOREGOING ARGUMENT. THE YEARLY RECURRING LAW SACRIFICES CANNOT PERFECT THE WORSHIPPER, BUT CHRIST'S ONCE-FOR-ALL OFFERING CAN. (Heb. 10:1-39) Previously the oneness of Christ's offering was shown; now is shown its perfection as contrasted with the law sacrifices.
• DEFINITION OF THE FAITH JUST SPOKEN OF (Heb 10:39): EXAMPLES FROM THE OLD COVENANT FOR OUR PERSEVERANCE IN FAITH. (Heb. 11:1-40) Description of the great things which faith (in its widest sense: not here restricted to faith in the Gospel sense) does for us. Not a full definition of faith in its whole nature, but a description of its great characteristics in relation to the subject of Paul's exhortation here, namely, to perseverance.
• EXHORTATION TO FOLLOW THE WITNESSES OF FAITH JUST MENTIONED: NOT TO FAINT IN TRIALS: TO REMOVE ALL BITTER ROOTS OF SIN: FOR WE ARE UNDER, NOT A LAW OF TERROR, BUT THE GOSPEL OF GRACE, TO DESPISE WHICH WILL BRING THE HEAVIER PENALTIES, IN PROPORTION TO OUR GREATER PRIVILEGES. (Heb. 12:1-29)
• EXHORTATION TO VARIOUS GRACES, ESPECIALLY CONSTANCY IN FAITH, FOLLOWING JESUS AMIDST REPROACHES. CONCLUSION, WITH PIECES OF INTELLIGENCE AND SALUTATIONS. (Heb. 13:1-25)

TSK: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

Overview

Heb 10:1, The weakness of the law sacrifices; Heb 10:10, The sacrifice of Christ’s body once offered, Heb 10:14. for ever hath taken away sins; Heb 10:19, An exhortation to hold fast the faith with patience and thanksgiving.

Poole: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

CHAPTER 10

MHCC: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

This epistle shows Christ as the end, foundation, body, and truth of the figures of the law, which of themselves were no virtue for the soul. The great truth set forth in this epistle is that Jesus of Nazareth is the true God. The unconverted Jews used many arguments to draw their converted brethren from the Christian faith. They represented the law of Moses as superior to the Christian dispensation, and spoke against every thing connected with the Saviour. The apostle, therefore, shows the superiority of Jesus of Nazareth, as the Son of God, and the benefits from his sufferings and death as the sacrifice for sin, so that the Christian religion is much more excellent and perfect than that of Moses. And the principal design seems to be, to bring the converted Hebrews forward in the knowledge of the gospel, and thus to establish them in the Christian faith, and to prevent their turning from it, against which they are earnestly warned. But while it contains many things suitable to the Hebrews of early times, it also contains many which can never cease to interest the church of God; for the knowledge of Jesus Christ is the very marrow and kernel of all the Scriptures. The ceremonial law is full of Christ, and all the gospel is full of Christ; the blessed lines of both Testaments meet in Him; and how they both agree and sweetly unite in Jesus Christ, is the chief object of the epistle to the Hebrews to discover.

MHCC: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

(v. 1-18) The insufficiency of sacrifices for taking away sin, The necessity and power of the sacrifice of Christ for that purpose.

(Heb 10:19-25) An argument for holy boldness in the believer's access to God through Jesus Christ, And for steadfastness in faith, and mutual love and duty.

(Heb 10:26-31) The danger of apostacy.

(Heb 10:32-39) The sufferings of believers, and encouragement to maintain their holy profession.

Matthew Henry: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Epistle to the Hebrews

Concerning this epistle we must enquire, I. Into the divine authority of it; for this has been questioned by some, whose distempered eyes could not bear the light of it, or whose errors have been confuted by it; such as the Arians, who deny the Godhead and self-existence of Christ; and the Socinians, who deny his satisfaction; but, after all the attempts of such men to disparage this epistle, the divine original of it shines forth with such strong and unclouded rays that he who runs may read it is an eminent part of the canon of scripture. The divinity of the matter, the sublimity of the style, the excellency of the design, the harmony of this with other parts of scripture, and its general reception in the church of God in all ages - these are the evidences of its divine authority. II. As to the divine amanuensis or penman of this epistle, we are not so certain; it does not bear the name of any in the front of it, as the rest of the epistles do, and there has been some dispute among the learned to whom they should ascribe it. Some have assigned it to Clemens of Rome; other to Luke; and many to Barnabas, thinking that the style and manner of expression is very agreeable to the zealous, authoritative, affectionate temper that Barnabas appears to be of, in the account we have of him in the acts of the Apostles; and one ancient father quotes an expression out of this epistle as the words of Barnabas. But it is generally assigned to the apostle Paul; and some later copies and translations have put Paul's name in the title. In the primitive times it was generally ascribed to him, and the style and scope of it very well agree with his spirit, who was a person of a clear head and a warm heart, whose main end and endeavour it was to exalt Christ. Some think that the apostle Peter refers to this epistle, and proves Paul to be the penman of it, by telling the Hebrews, to whom he wrote, of Paul's having written to them, 2Pe 3:15. We read of no other epistle that he ever wrote to them but this. And though it has been objected that, since Paul put his name to all his other epistles, he would not have omitted it here; yet others have well answered that he, being the apostle of the Gentiles, who were odious to the Jews, might think fit to conceal his name, lest their prejudices against him might hinder them from reading and weighing it as they ought to do. III. As to the scope and design of this epistle, it is very evident that it was clearly to inform the minds, and strongly to confirm the judgment, of the Hebrews in the transcendent excellency of the gospel above the law, and so to take them off from the ceremonies of the law, to which they were so wedded, of which they were so fond, that they even doted on them, and those of them who were Christians retained too much of the old leaven, and needed to be purged from it. The design of this epistle was to persuade and press the believing Hebrews to a constant adherence to the Christian faith, and perseverance in it, notwithstanding all the sufferings they might meet with in so doing. In order to this, the apostle speaks much of the excellency of the author of the gospel, the glorious Jesus, whose honour he advances, and whom he justly prefers before all others, showing him to be all in all, and this in lofty strains of holy rhetoric. It must be acknowledged that there are many things in this epistle hard to be understood, but the sweetness we shall find therein will make us abundant amends for all the pains we take to understand it. And indeed, if we compare all the epistles of the New Testament, we shall not find any of them more replenished with divine, heavenly matter than this to the Hebrews.

Matthew Henry: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

The apostle knew very well that the Hebrews, to whom he wrote, were strangely fond of the Levitical dispensation, and therefore he fills his mouth with arguments to wean them from it; and in order thereto proceeds in this chapter, I. To lay low the whole of that priesthood and sacrifice (Heb 10:1-6). II. He raises and exalts the priesthood of Christ very high, that he might effectually recommend him and his gospel to them (Heb 10:7-18). III. He shows to believers the honours and dignities of their state, and calls them to suitable duties (Heb 10:19 to the end).

Barclay: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

INTRODUCTION TO THE LETTER TO THE HEBREWS

God Fulfils Himself In Many Ways

Religion has never been the same thing to all men. "God," as Tennyson said, "fulfils himself in many ways." George Russell said: "There are as many ways of climbing to the stars as there are people to climb." There is a well-known saying which tells us very truly and very beautifully that "God has his own secret stairway into every heart." Broadly speaking, there have been four great conceptions of religion.

(i) To some men it is inward fellowship with God. It is a union with Christ so close and so intimate that the Christian can be said to live in Christ and Christ to live in him. That was Paulconception of religion. To him it was something which mystically united him with God.

(ii) To some religion is what gives a man a standard for life and a power to reach that standard. On the whole that is what religion was to James and to Peter. It was something which showed them what life ought to be and which enabled them to attain it.

(iii) To some men religion is the highest satisfaction of their minds. Their minds seek and seek until they find that they can rest in God. It was Plato who said that "the unexamined life is the life not worth living." There are some men who must understand or perish. On the whole that is what religion was to John. The first chapter of his gospel is one of the greatest attempts in the world to state religion in a way that really satisfies the mind.

(iv) To some men religion is access to God. It is that which removes the barriers and opens the door to his living presence. That is what religion was to the writer of the Letter to the Hebrews. With that idea his mind was dominated. He found in Christ the one person who could take him into the very presence of God. His whole idea of religion is summed up in the great passage in Heb_10:19-23 .

"Therefore, since we have confidence to enter the sanctuary by the blood of Jesus, by the new and living way which he opened for us through the curtain, that is, through his flesh, let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith."

If the writer to the Hebrews had one text it was: "Let us draw near."

The Double Background

The writer to the Hebrews had a double background into both of which this idea came. He had a Greek background. Ever since the time of Plato, five hundred years before, the Greeks had been haunted by the contrast between the real and the unreal, the seen and the unseen, the temporal and the eternal. It was the Greek idea that somewhere there was a real world of which this was only a shadowy and imperfect copy. Plato had the idea that somewhere there was a world of perfect forms or ideas or patterns, of which everything in this world was an imperfect copy. To take a simple instance, somewhere there was laid up the pattern of a perfect chair of which all the chairs in this world were inadequate copies. Plato said: "The Creator of the world had designed and carried out his work according to an unchangeable and eternal pattern of which the world is but a copy." Philo, who took his ideas from Plato, said: "God knew from the beginning that a fair copy could never come into being apart from a fair pattern; and that none of the objects perceivable by sense could be flawless which was not modelled after an archetype and spiritual idea, and thus, when he prepared to create this visible world, he shaped beforehand the ideal world in order to constitute the corporeal after the incorporeal and godlike pattern." When Cicero was talking of the laws men know and use on earth, he said: "We have no real and life-like likeness of real law and genuine justice; all we enjoy is a shadow and a sketch."

The thinkers of the ancient world all had this idea that somewhere there is a real world of which this one is only a kind of imperfect copy. Here we can only guess and grope; here we can work only with copies and imperfect things. But in the unseen world there are the real and perfect things. When Newman died they erected a statue to him, and on the pedestal of it are the Latin words: Ab umbris et imaginibus ad veritatem, "Away from the shadows and the semblances to the truth." If that be so, clearly the great task of this life is to get away from the shadows and the imperfections and to reach reality. This is exactly what the writer to the Hebrews claims that Jesus Christ can enable us to do. To the Greek the writer to the Hebrews said: "All your lives you have been trying to get from the shadows to the truth. That is just what Jesus Christ can enable you to do."

The Hebrew Background

But the writer to the Hebrews also had a Jewish background. To the Jew it was always dangerous to come too near to God. "Man," said God to Moses, "shall not see me and live" (Exo_33:20 ). It was Jacobastonished exclamation at Peniel: "I have seen god face to face and yet my life is preserved" (Gen_32:30 ). When Manoah realised who his visitor had been, he said in terror to his wife: "We shall surely die, for we have seen God." The great day of Jewish worship was the Day of Atonement. That was the one day of all the year when the High Priest entered the Holy of Holies where the very presence of God was held to dwell. No man ever entered in except the High Priest, and he only on that day. When he did, the law laid it down that he must not linger in the Holy Place for long "lest he put Israel in terror." It was dangerous to enter the presence of God and if a man waited too long he might be struck dead.

In view of this there entered into Jewish thought the idea of a covenant. God, in his grace and in a way that was quite unmerited, approached the nation of Israel and offered them a special relationship with himself. But this unique access to God was conditional on the observance by the people of the law that he gave to them. We can see this relationship being entered into and this law being accepted in the dramatic scene in Exo_24:3-8 .

So then Israel had access to God, but only if she kept the law. To break the law was sin, and sin put up a barrier which stopped the way to God. It was to take away that barrier that the system of the Levitical priesthood and sacrifices was constructed. The law was given; man sinned; the barrier was up; the sacrifice was made; and the sacrifice was designed to open the closed way to God. But the experience of life was that this was precisely what sacrifice could not do. It was proof of the ineffectiveness of the whole system that sacrifice had to go on and on and on. It was a losing and ineffective battle to remove the barrier that sin had erected between man and God.

The Perfect Priest And The Perfect Sacrifice

What men needed was a perfect priest and a perfect sacrifice, someone who was such that he could bring to God a sacrifice which once and for all opened the way of access to him. That, said the writer to the Hebrews, is exactly what Christ did. He is the perfect priest because he is at once perfectly man and perfectly God. In his manhood he can take man to God and in his Godhead he can take God to man. He has no sin. The perfect sacrifice he brings is the sacrifice of himself, a sacrifice so perfect that it never needs to be made again. To the Jew the writer to the Hebrews said: "All your lives you have been looking for the perfect priest who can bring the perfect sacrifice and give you access to God. You have him in Jesus Christ and in him alone."

To the Greek the writer to the Hebrews said: "You are looking for the way from the shadows to reality; you will find it in Jesus Christ." To the Jew the writer to the Hebrews said: "You are looking for that perfect sacrifice which will open the way to God which your sins have closed; you will find it in Jesus Christ." Jesus was the one person who gave access to reality and access to God. That is the key-thought of this letter.

The Riddle Of The New Testament

So much is clear but when we turn to the other questions of introduction Hebrews is wrapped in mystery. E. F. Scott wrote: "The Epistle to the Hebrews is in many respects the riddle of the New Testament." When it was written, to whom it was written, and who wrote it are questions at which we can only guess. The very history of the letter shows how its mystery is to be treated with a certain reserve and suspicion. It was a long time before it became an unquestioned New Testament book. The first list of New Testament books, The Muratorian Canon, compiled about A.D. 170, does not mention it at all. The great Alexandrian scholars. Clement and Origen, knew it and loved it but agreed that its place as scripture was disputed. Of the great African fathers, Cyprian never mentions it and Tertullian knows that its place was disputed. Eusebius, the great Church historian, says that it ranked among the disputed books. It was not until the time of Athanasius, in the middle of the fourth century, that Hebrews was definitely accepted as a New Testament book, and even Luther was not too sure about it. It is strange to think how long this great book had to wait for full recognition.

When Was It Written?

The only information we have comes from the letter itself. Clearly it is written for what we might call second generation Christians (Heb_2:3 ). The story was transmitted to its recipients by those who had heard the Lord. The community to whom it was written were not new to the Christian faith; they ought to have been mature (Heb_5:12 ). They must have had a long history for they are summoned to look back on the former days (Heb_10:32 ). They had a great history behind them and heroic martyr figures on which they ought to look back for inspiration (Heb_13:7 ).

The thing that will help us most in dating the letter is its references to persecution. It is clear that at one time their leaders had died for their faith (Heb_13:7 ). It is clear that they themselves had not yet suffered persecution, for they had not yet resisted to the point of shedding their blood (Heb_12:4 ). It is also clear that they have had ill-treatment to suffer for they have had to undergo the pillaging of their goods (Heb_10:32-34 ). And it is clear from the outlook of the letter that there is a risk of persecution about to come. From all that it is safe to say that this letter must have been written between two persecutions, in days when Christians were not actually persecuted, but were none the less unpopular with their fellow-men. Now the first persecution was in the time of Nero in the year A.D. 64; and the next was in the time of Domitian about A.D. 85. Somewhere between these dates this letter was written, more likely nearer to Domitian. If we take the date as A.D. 80 we shall not be far wrong.

To Whom Was It Written?

Once again we have to be dependent on such hints as we get from the letter itself. One thing is certain--it cannot have been written to any of the great Churches or the name of the place could not have so completely vanished. Let us set down what we know. The letter was written to a long-established Church (Heb_5:12 ). It was written to a Church which had at some time in the past suffered persecution (Heb_10:32-34 ). It was written to a Church which had had great days and great teachers and leaders (Heb_13:7 ). It was written to a Church which had not been directly founded by the apostles (Heb_2:3 ). It was written to a Church which had been marked by generosity and liberality (Heb_6:10 ).

We do have one direct hint. Amongst the closing greetings we find the sentence, as the Revised Standard Version translates it: "Those who come from Italy send you greetings" (Heb_13:24 ). Taken by itself that phrase could mean either that the letter was written from Italy or that it was written to Italy, the greater likelihood is that it was written to Italy. Suppose I am in Glasgow and am writing to some place abroad. I would not be likely to say, "All the people from Glasgow greet you." I would be much more likely to say, "All the people in Glasgow greet you." But suppose I am somewhere abroad where there is a little colony of Glaswegians, I might well say, "All the people from Glasgow send you their greetings." So then we may say that the letter was written to Italy; and if it was written to Italy it was almost certainly written to Rome.

But quite certainly it was not written to the Church at Rome as a whole. If it had been it would never have lost its title. Furthermore, it gives the unmistakable impression that it was written to a small body of like-minded persons. Moreover, it was obviously written to a scholarly group. From Heb_5:12 we can see that they had long been under instruction and were preparing themselves to become teachers of the Christian faith. Still further, Hebrews demands such a knowledge of the Old Testament that it must always have been a book written by a scholar for scholars.

When we sum it all up, we can say that Hebrews is a letter written by a great teacher to a little group or college of Christians in Rome. He was their teacher; at the moment he was separated from them and was afraid that they were drifting away from the faith; and so he wrote this letter to them. It is not so much a letter as a talk. It does not begin like Paulletters do, although it ends with greetings as a letter does. The writer himself calls it "a word of exhortation."

By Whom Was It Written?

Perhaps the most insoluble problem of all is the problem of its authorship. It was precisely that uncertainty which kept it so long on the fringes of the New Testament. The title in the earliest days was simply, "To the Hebrews." No authorname was given, no one connected it directly with the name of Paul. Clement of Alexandria used to think that Paul might have written it in Hebrew and that Luke translated it, for the style is quite different from that of Paul. Origen made a famous remark, "who wrote the Letter to the Hebrews only God knows for certain." Tertullian thought that Barnabas wrote it. Jerome said the Latin Church did not receive it as Pauland speaking of the author said, "the writer to the Hebrews whoever he was." Augustine felt the same way about it. Luther declared that Paul could never have written it because the thought was not his. Calvin said that he could not bring himself to think that this letter was a letter of Paul.

At no time in the history of the Church did men ever really think that Paul wrote Hebrews. How then did it get attached to his name? It happened very simply. When the New Testament came into its final form there was of course argument about which books were to be included and which were not. To settle it one test was used. Was a book the work of an apostle or at least the work of one who had been in direct contact with the apostles? By this time Hebrews was known and loved throughout the Church. Most people felt like Origen that God alone knew who wrote it, but they wanted it. They felt it must go into the New Testament and the only way to ensure that was to include it with the thirteen letters of Paul. Hebrews won its way into the New Testament on the grounds of its own greatness, but to get in it had to be included with the letters of Paul and come under his name. People knew quite well that it was not Paulbut they included it among his letters because no man knew who wrote it and yet it must go in.

The Author Of Hebrews

Can we guess who the author was? Many candidates have been put forward. We can only glance at three of the many suggestions.

(i) Tertullian thought that Barnabas wrote it. Barnabas was a native of Cyprus; the people of Cyprus were famous for the excellence of the Greek they spoke; and Hebrews is written in the best Greek in the New Testament. He was a Levite (Act_4:36 ) and of all men in the New Testament he would have had the closest knowledge of the priestly and sacrificial system on which the whole thought of the letter is based. He is called a son of encouragement; the Greek word is paraklesis (G3874); and Hebrews calls itself a word of paraklesis (G3874) (Heb_13:22 ). He was one of the few men acceptable to both Jews and Greeks and at home in both worlds of thought. It might be that Barnabas wrote this letter, but if so it is strange that his name should vanish in connection with it.

(ii) Luther was sure that Apollos was the author. Apollos, according to the New Testament mention of him, was a Jew, born at Alexandria, an eloquent man and mighty in the scriptures (Act_18:24 ; 1Co_1:12 ; 1Co_3:4 ). The man who wrote this letter knew the scriptures; he was eloquent; and he thought and argued in the way that a cultured Alexandrian would. The man who wrote Hebrews was certainly a man like Apollos in thought and in background.

(iii) The most romantic of all conjectures is that of Harnack, the great German scholar. He thought that maybe Aquila and Priscilla wrote it between them. Aquila was a teacher (Act_18:26 ). Their house in Rome was a Church in itself (Rom_16:5 ). Harnack thought that that is why the letter begins with no greetings and why the writername has vanished--because the main author of Hebrews was a woman and a woman was not allowed to teach.

But when we come to the end of conjecture, we are compelled to say as Origen said seventeen hundred years ago, that only God knows who wrote Hebrews. To us the author must remain a voice and nothing more; but we can be thankful to God for the work of this great nameless one who wrote with incomparable skill and beauty about the Jesus who is the way to reality and the way to God.

FURTHER READING

Hebrews

J. Moffatt, Hebrews (ICC; G)

W. Neil, Hebrews (Tch: E)

J. H. Robinson, Hebrews (MC; E)

Abbreviations

ICC: International Critical Commentary

MC: Moffatt Commentary

Tch: Torch Commentary

E: English Text

G: Greek Text

Barclay: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

The Only True Sacrifice (Heb_10:1-10)

The Finality Of Christ (Heb_10:11-18)

The Meaning Of Christ For Us (Heb_10:19-25)

The Threat At The Heart Of Things (Heb_10:26-31)

The Danger Of Drift (Heb_10:32-39)

Constable: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

Introduction

Historical background

The writer said that he and those to whom he wrote had come to faith in Jesus Christ through the preaching of others who had heard Jesus (2:3-4). Apparently those preachers had since died (13:7). The original readers had been Christians for an extended period of time (5:12). So probably the earliest possible date of composition was about A.D. 60.

Some scholars believe that the book must have been written before A.D. 70 since the writer spoke of the sacrifices as being offered when he wrote (7:27-28; 8:3-5; 9:7-8, 25; 10:1-3, 8; 13:10-11). However, the writer showed no interest in the temple but spoke of the sacrifices as the Israelites offered them when the tabernacle stood. He evidently used the present tense to give these reference a timeless quality rather than indicating that temple worship was still in practice. Nevertheless a date of composition before A.D. 70 seems probable.¹

"The best argument for the supersession of the old covenant would have been the destruction of the Temple."²

The reference to Timothy's release from imprisonment (13:23) appears to date the book later in the life of that outstanding man.³ No other New Testament writer mentioned his imprisonment. The imprisonment of Christians seems to have been a well-known fact of life (10:34; 13:3). This was true after Nero launched an empire-wide persecution in A.D. 64. All of these factors when taken together seem to point to a writing date near A.D. 68-69.

As to authorship, most students of this subject are not dogmatic or even certain for good reason.⁴ As early as Origen, the Alexandrian church father who died about A.D. 255, no one knew who the writer was for sure. After careful study of the authorship of Hebrews, Origen wrote, "But who it was that really wrote the epistle, God only knows."⁵

"The language of the Epistle is both in vocabulary and style purer and more vigorous than that of any other book of the New Testament.

". . . The vocabulary is singularly copious. It includes a large number of words which are not found elsewhere in the apostolic writings, very many of which occur in this book only among the Greek Scriptures . . ."⁶

"All that can be said with certainty is that Hebrews was composed by a creative theologian who was well trained in the exposition of the Greek Scriptures. . . . He was surely a hellenistic Jewish-Christian."⁷

Commentators have made cases for the writer being Paul, Apollos, Barnabas, Luke, Peter, Jude, Stephen, Silvanus (Silas), Epaphras (Epaphroditus), Philip the Evangelist, Priscilla, Mary the mother of Jesus, Clement of Rome, Aristion, and others.⁸ None of these suggestions has found enthusiastic general reception for various reasons. Probably we should be content to share Origen's agnosticism on this question and look forward to getting the answer in heaven.⁹

The early Christians originally accepted all the New Testament books as inspired by God because they contained apostolic teaching. For this reason the writer was probably either an apostle or a close associate of at least one of the apostles (cf. 13:23).

The original recipients of the epistle are also unknown. The title "The Epistle to the Hebrews" implies that they were Jewish Christians. This title is ancient and is probably a safe guide to the identity of the first readers. References in the epistle also suggest that the original readers were mainly Jewish. The writer assumed that they were very familiar with the institutions of Judaism. The warnings against turning away from Jesus Christ back to the Old Covenant also imply this identity. Other indications are the emphasis on the superior priesthood of Jesus and the many appeals to the authority of the Hebrew Scriptures. However the brand of Judaism in view seems to have been Hellenistic rather than Palestinian.

The reference to the generosity of the readers and their helping other believers (6:10) suggests that the original audience did not live in Palestine. The Palestinian churches had a reputation for needing material assistance rather than for giving it to other Christians (cf. Rom. 15:25-31; 1 Cor. 16:3). Probably they were Jews of the Diaspora therefore. This conclusion has support in the writer's consistent use of the Septuagint Old Testament version. Hellenistic Jews used this translation widely, but Palestinian Jews did not use it as much.¹⁰

In most of the New Testament churches there was a mixture of Jewish and Gentile believers. The appeal of this epistle would certainly have been great to Gentiles tempted to return to paganism as it would have been to Jews facing temptation to return to Judaism. However the writer's primary concern appears to have been that his Jewish readers were failing to appreciate that Christianity is the divinely revealed successor to Judaism. He did not want them to abandon Christianity and return to Judaism.

Probably the letter originally went to a house-church outside Palestine that had a strong Hellenistic Jewish population. This church may have been in or near Galatia in view of conditions that existed there that the Epistle to the Galatians reflects. However they may very well have lived in another area. Many scholars believe that the letter went first to a church in or near Rome.¹¹

In view of 13:24b it has seemed to some scholars that the writer was in Italy when he sent this epistle, perhaps in Rome. However the expression "from Italy" in that verse probably refers to those living outside Italy, such as Priscilla and Aquilla who were Jews forced to leave Rome by Emperor Claudius' edict in A.D. 49 (Acts 18:2).¹² This expression suggests that the writer was not in Italy when he wrote.

Purpose

Many students of the book have observed that Hebrews is more of a sermon in written form than an epistle in the traditional New Testament sense.¹³ The writer even described it as a "word of exhortation" (13:22). He urged the original readers to persevere in their faith rather than turning from Christianity and returning to Judaism. A note of urgency and pastoral concern permeates the whole letter. This tone comes through especially strongly in the five warning passages and in the encouragements that follow these warnings.

". . . the purpose of the writer to the Hebrews is not to give us an interpretation of Old Testament prophecy. . . . Using material not from the prophets but primarily from the Psalms, with other materials added to elaborate the argument, the writer's goal was to establish the superiority of the gospel in contrast to all that went before, particularly the levitical system. The primary evidence of the supremacy of Christianity is presented in its finality. Coming to Christ means final access to God without any barrier."¹⁴

". . . Hebrews is a sermon rooted in actual life. It is addressed to a local gathering of men and women who discovered that they could be penetrated by adverse circumstances over which they exercised no control. It throbs with an awareness of the privilege and the cost of discipleship. It is a sensitive pastoral response to the sagging faith of older and tired individuals who were in danger of relinquishing their Christian commitment. It seeks to strengthen them in the face of a new crisis so that they may stand firm in their faith. It warns them of the judgment of God they would incur if they were to waver in their commitment. Exhortations to covenant fidelity and perseverance are grounded in a fresh understanding of the significance of Jesus and his sacrifice."¹⁵

Message¹⁶

We could summarize the message of this epistle in the following words. We will only realize our full eternal reward as believers if we appreciate the greatness of Jesus Christ and continue to trust God rather than turning away from Him in this life.

The ultimate goal that the writer had in view was our full eternal reward as believers. I do not believe it was the conversion of the unsaved members of his audience. He addressed his readers consistently as believers. He wrote to encourage Christians to persevere faithfully so we will receive all that God wants to give us at the judgment seat of Christ. Our rewards are at issue in this letter. He did not want us to suffer loss but to enter into our full inheritance, our full rest, our full salvation.

To do this he wrote that we must know one thing and do two things, one positive and one negative.

We must know the greatness of Jesus Christ. In this epistle the writer presented Him as the greatest revelation that God has given mankind. God's revelation in His Son is superior to all other revelations He has given in three respects.

1. It supersedes all other revelations: God's revelation through angels (the Mosaic Law), His revelation through humans (the prophets), and His revelation through rituals (the Old Covenant). When Jesus Christ came to reveal God, He brought revelation that superseded what had preceded Him.

2. God's revelation in His Son is sufficient to meet every basic human need. God spoke through His Son, so the need for a prophet (a revealer of God) no longer exists. He established a new Covenant, so the need for a priest (a mediator for man) no longer exists. Moreover He exalted His Son to His right hand, so the need for a king (a righteous ruler) no longer exists.

3. God's revelation in His Son insures final victory in every basic sphere. The individual (the human order) attains perfection through the Son. Society (the social order) will experience perfection through the Son. The universe (the cosmic order) will reach perfection through the Son.

This is what we need to know objectively to do subjectively what is necessary to gain our full reward as believers.

What we must do is continue to trust God. Hebrews places great emphasis on the importance of living by faith. It teaches us three things about faith.

1. Hebrews defines faith. Faith is volitional surrender and obedience to God regardless of appearances. It is not just intellectual conviction. It is the action of the will that expresses intellectual conviction. This epistle regards unbelief as disobedience as does all of Scripture. People in the past who lived by faith made decisions and acted because they believed God in spite of appearances (ch. 11).

2. Hebrews also illustrates faith. It describes faith as doing, as suffering, and as waiting. These are the primary activities of faith that the writer of Hebrews emphasized. They are progressively more difficult. It is harder to suffer persecution for our faith than it is to obey God when obedience does not involve suffering. It is most difficult to keep on trusting God when suffering does not end. Waiting for God to fulfill His promises is hardest of all when our hopes do not materialize (e.g., Christ's return).

3. In addition, Hebrews vindicates faith. It assures us of the ultimate triumph of faith. People in the past who acted in faith achieved. People who suffered for their faith triumphed. People who waited in faith received their reward.

On the positive side we need to continue to trust God to realize our full reward as believers.

What we must not do is turn away from God. This is the negative responsibility that the letter also stresses. If we apostatize, we will lose our full reward. Hebrews teaches us three things about apostasy (as it does about faith).

1. This epistle defines apostasy descriptively. It is the opposite of faith. It consists of disobedience because of appearances (e.g., the 10 spies; cf. Jude). Apostasy for a Christian is turning away from faith having previously embraced faith. An apostate, however, can be a believer or an unbeliever.

2. Hebrews also illustrates apostasy in the same three ways it illustrates faith. Apostasy acts. It involves a deliberate turning away. It also suffers, not now but in the future because of what the apostate loses. It also waits, even though it lives for the present rather than for the future.

3. Likewise Hebrews condemns apostasy. It assures us of the ultimate tragedy of apostasy. Apostates may achieve what they want in the present, namely success, but they lose what is far more valuable in the future. They may avoid suffering now, but later they will be sorry. They may not want to wait for their reward now, but they will wait forever for it later and never get it.

This is the central message of the epistle. We will only realize our full eternal reward as believers if we appreciate the greatness of Jesus Christ and continue to trust God rather than turning away from Him.

The writer urged his readers to persevere in faith by using two appeals, one negative and one positive.

The first appeal is negative: the warnings. There are five warning passages in Hebrews. Each one warns of the danger of apostasy from a different angle.

1. The first passage (2:1-4) warns of the danger of drifting away from the truth (2:1). It pictures a ship dragging its anchor. The tides of our age can draw us away from our moorings. We need to keep on standing firm in faith (cf. Col. 1:23).

2. The second passage (3:7-19) warns of the danger of disbelief (3:12). Disbelief results in heart hardening (3:13). We need to keep on believing rather than ceasing to believe (cf. Luke 17:3).

3. The third passage (5:11-6:12) warns of the danger of immaturity (5:12). When we do not put truth into practice, we do not just remain in the same spiritual state. We regress. Therefore we need to keep on growing (cf. 2 Pet. 3:18).

4. The fourth passage (10:19-39) warns of the danger of willful sinning (10:26-27). If we abandon confidence in the efficacy of Jesus Christ's sacrifice, there is no other sacrifice that can protect us from God's judgment as believers. We need to keep on submitting to God (cf. Rom. 6:16).

5. The fifth passage (12:14-29) warns of the danger of unresponsiveness (12:25). The message of this letter demands positive response. If we do not respond positively, we will lose part of our reward (12:17). We need to keep on obeying God (cf. Titus 3:8).

The second appeal is positive: the encouragements. Accompanying each of the warning passages is at least one word of encouragement. The writer balanced his negative warnings with positive words of encouragement.

1. The first passage (2:1-4) encourages with a reminder of God's confirming His promises with miracles in the apostolic age (2:3b-4).

2. The second passage (3:7-19) encourages by reminding us of Jesus' example of faithfulness (3:1-6) and our resources as believers (4:12-16).

3. The third passage (5:11-6:12) encourages with a reminder of the readers' past faithfulness (6:9-12) and God's firm promises (6:13-20).

4. The fourth passage (10:19-39) also encourages with a reminder of the readers' past perseverance (10:32-39).

5. The fifth passage (12:14-29) encourages by reminding us of Jesus' example of perseverance (12:1-2) and the divine reason for discipline (12:3-11).

By way of application let me make three observations based on the three major revelations in the epistle.

1. An appreciation for Jesus Christ is foundational to faithful perseverance. The reason many Christians turn away from the Lord is that they do not appreciate His greatness. Preach Christ in your ministry.

2. We need to emphasize the Christian's hope more in our ministries. We live in a present oriented culture that values immediate self-gratification. Many Christians are apostatizing because they do not appreciate the reward they will receive if they remain faithful to the Lord. This life is preparation for the next.

3. We need to realize that God will judge Christians who apostatize. We will not lose our salvation, but we will lose much that we will wish we never gave up if we stop walking by faith.

Outline¹⁷

I. The culminating revelation of God 1:1-2:18

A. The agent of God's final revelation 1:1-4

B. The superiority of the Son 1:5-14

C. The danger of negligence (the first warning) 2:1-4

D. The humiliation and glory of God's Son 2:5-9

E. The Son's solidarity with humanity 2:10-18

II. The high priestly character of the Son 3:1-5:10

A. The faithfulness of the Son 3:1-6

B. The danger of disbelief (the second warning) 3:7-19

C. The possibility of rest for God's people 4:1-14

D. The compassion of the Son 4:15-5:10

III. The high priestly office of the Son 5:11-10:39

A. The danger of immaturity (the third warning) 5:11-6:12

1. The readers' condition 5:11-14

2. The needed remedy 6:1-3

3. The dreadful alternative 6:4-8

4. The encouraging prospect 6:9-12

B. The basis for confidence and steadfastness 6:13-20

C. The Son's high priestly ministry 7:1-10:18

1. The person of our high priest ch. 7

2. The work of our high priest chs. 8-9

3. The accomplishment of our high priest 10:1-18

D. The danger of willful sinning (the fourth warning) 10:19-39

1. The three-fold admonition 10:19-25

2. The warning of judgment 10:26-31

3. The encouragement to persevere 10:32-39

IV. The proper response 11:1-12:13

A. Perseverance in faith ch. 11

1. Faith in the antediluvian era 11:1-7

2. Faith in the patriarchal era 11:8-22

3. Faith in the Mosaic era 11:23-31

4. Faith in subsequent eras 11:32-40

B. Demonstrating necessary endurance 12:1-13

1. The example of Jesus 12:1-3

2. The proper view of trials 12:4-11

3. The need for greater strength 12:12-13

V. Life in a hostile world 12:14-13:25

A. The danger of unresponsiveness (the fifth warning) 12:14-29

1. The goal of peace 12:14-17

2. The superiority of the New Covenant 12:18-24

3. The consequences of apostasy 12:25-29

B. Life within the church ch. 13

1. Pastoral reminders 13:1-21

2. Personal explanations 13:22-25

Constable: Hebrews

Hebrews

Bibliography

Andersen, Ward. "The Believer's Rest (Hebrews 4)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):31-38.

Bailey, Mark L., and Thomas L. Constable. The New Testament Explorer. Nashville: Word Publishing Co., 1999.

Barclay, William. The Letter to the Hebrews. Daily Study Bible series. 2nd ed. Edinburgh: Saint Andrew Press, 1963.

Bateman, Herbert W., IV. "Two First-Century Messianic Uses of the OT: Heb 1:5-13 and 4QFlor 1.1-19." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 38:1 (March 1995):11-27.

Baylis, Charles P. "The Author of Hebrews' Use of Melchizedek from the Context of Genesis." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1989.

Baxter, J. Sidlow. Explore the Book. 6 vols. London: Marshall, Morgan & Scott, 1965.

Black, David Alan. "A Note on the Structure of Hebrews 12, 1-2." Biblica 68:4 (1987):543-51.

_____. "The Problem of the Literary Structure of Hebrews: An Evaluation and a Proposal." Grace Theological Journal 7:2 (Fall 1986):163-77.

Blaising, Craig A. "The Fulfillment of the Biblical Covenants." In Progressive Dispensationalism, pp. 174-211. By Craig A. Blaising and Darrell L. Bock. Wheaton: Victor Books, 1993.

Bligh, John. "The Structure of Hebrews." Heythrop Journal 5 (April 1964):170-77.

Blomberg, Craig L. "Degrees of Reward in the Kingdom of Heaven?" Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 35:2 (June 1992):159-72.

Bornkamm, Gunther. Early Christian Experience. New York: Harper & Row, 1969.

Bruce, F. F. The Epistle to the Hebrews. New International Commentary on the New Testament series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1964.

_____. "The Kerygma of Hebrews." Interpretation 23:1 (January 1969):3-19.

Burns, J. Lanier. "A Reemphasis on the Purpose of Tongues." Bibliotheca Sacra 132:527 (July-September 1975):242-49.

Casey, J. M. "Eschatology in Heb 12:14-29: An Exegetical Study." Ph.D. dissertation, Catholic University of Leuven, 1977.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Systematic Theology. 8 vols. Dallas: Dallas Seminary Press, 1947-48.

Chitwood, Arlen L. Judgment Seat of Christ. Norman, Okla.: The Lamp Broadcast, Inc., 1986.

Cockerill, G. L. The Melchizedek Christology in Heb. 7:1-28. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University Microfilms International, 1979.

Cole, Timothy J. "Enoch, a Man Who Walked with God." Bibliotheca Sacra 148:591 (July-September 1991):288-97.

Colijn, Brenda B. "Let Us Approach': Soteriology in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 39:4 (December 1996):571-86.

Constable, Thomas L. "Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament." Paper submitted for course 686 Analysis of Bible Books--New Testament. Dallas Theological Seminary, January 1968.

____. "The Substitutionary Death of Christ in Hebrews." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1966.

Cosby, M. R. "The Rhetorical Composition and Function of Hebrews 11 in Light of Example-lists in Antiquity." Ph.D. dissertation, Emory University, 1985.

Cross, Frank M. "The Tabernacle." Biblical Archaeologist 10:3 (September 1947):45-68.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Christology of the New Testament. Revised ed. Translated by Shirley C. Guthrie and Charles A. M. Hall. Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1963.

Custer, Stewart. "The Awfulness of Apostasy (Hebrews 6)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):45-50.

Darby, John Nelson. Synopsis of the Books of the Bible. 5 vols. Revised ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers Publishers, 1942.

Decker, Rodney J. "The Church's Relationship to the New Covenant." Bibliotheca Sacra 152:607 (July-September 1995):290-305; 608 (October-December 1995):431-56.

Dictionary of the Apostolic Church. Edited by James Hastings. 1915 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to the," by F. S. Marsh.

Dictionary of the Bible. Edited by James Hastings. 1910 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to," by A. B. Bruce.

Dillow, Joseph C. The Reign of the Servant Kings. Miami Springs, Fla.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1992.

Dodds, E. R. Pagan and Christian in an Age of Anxiety. New York: Norton, 1965.

Dunham, Duane A. "An Exegetical Examination of the Warnings in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Th.D. dissertation, Grace Theological Seminary, 1974.

Dunn, J. D. G. Baptism in the Holy Spirit. Philadelphia: Westminster Press, 1970.

The Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius Pamphilus. Twin Brooks series. Translated by Christian Frederick Cruse. Popular ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974.

Ellingworth, Paul. The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Greek Text. The New International Greek Testament Commentary series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.; and Carlisle, England: Paternoster Press, 1993.

Elliott, J. H. Home for the Homeless: A Sociological Exegesis of 1 Peter. Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1981.

English, E. Schuyler. Studies in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Neptune, N.J.: Loizeaux Brothers, 1976.

Estes, Daniel J. "Looking for Abraham's City." Bibliotheca Sacra 147:588 (October-December 1990):399-413.

Fanning, Buist M. "A Theology of Hebrews." In A Biblical Theology of the New Testament, pp. 369-415.

Farrar, F. W. The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews. Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools and Colleges series. Cambridge: University Press, 1894.

Filson, Floyd V. "Yesterday": A Study of Hebrews in the Light of Chapter 13. Studies in Biblical Theology 2nd series 4. Naperville, Ill.: Allenson, 1967.

Gaebelein, Arno C. The Annotated Bible. 4 vols. Reprint ed. Chicago: Moody Press, and New York: Loizeaux Brothers, Inc., 1970.

Gleason, Randall C. "The Old Testament Background of Rest in Hebrews 3:7-4:11." Bibliotheca Sacra 157:627 (July-September 2000):281-303.

_____. "The Old Testament Background of the Warning in Hebrews 6:4-8." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:617 (January-March 1998):62-91.

Glenn, Donald R. "Psalm 8 and Hebrews 2: A Case Study in Biblical Hermeneutics and Biblical Theology." In Walvoord: A Tribute, pp. 39-51. Edited by Donald K. Campbell. Chicago: Moody Press, 1982.

Gourgues, M. "Lecture christologique du Psaume CX et fête de la Pentecôte." Revue Biblique 83 (1976):5-24.

Govett, Robert. Entrance into the Kingdom. Reprint ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Conley and Schoettle, 1978.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament. By C. G. Wilke. Revised by C. L. Wilibald Grimm. Translated, revised and enlarged by Joseph Henry Thayer, 1889.

Gromacki, Robert G. Stand Bold in Grace. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1984.

Guthrie, Donald. Hebrews. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, and Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983.

_____. New Testament Introduction. 3 vols. 2nd ed. London: Tyndale Press, 1966.

Harrison, Everett F. "The Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 121:484 (October-December 1964):333-40.

Hay, D. M. Glory at the Right Hand: Psalm 110 in Early Christianity. Society of Biblical Literature Monograph Series 18. Nashville: Abingdon Press, 1973.

Hewitt, Thomas. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries series. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1978.

Hodges, Zane C. The Gospel Under Siege. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1981.

_____. "Hebrews." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary: New Testament, pp. 777-813. Edited by John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. Wheaton: Scripture Press Publications, Victor Books, 1983.

Hook, H. Phillip. "A Biblical Definition of Faith." Bibliotheca Sacra 121:482 (April-June 1964):133-40.

Horning, Estella B. "Chiasmus, Creedal Structure, and Christology in Hebrews 12:1-2. Biblical Research 23 (1978):37-48.

Hughes, Philip Edgcumbe. "The Blood of Jesus and His Heavenly Priesthood in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 130:518 (April-June 1973):99-109; 519 (July-September 1973):195-212; 520 (October-December 1973):305-14; 131:521 (January-March 1974):26-33.

_____. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983.

_____. "Hebrews 6:4-6 and the Peril of Apostasy." Westminster Theological Journal 35 (1973):137-55.

Hughes, R. Kent. Hebrews: An Anchor for the Soul. 2 vols. Wheaton: Crossway Books, 1993.

International Standard Bible Encyclopaedia. Edited by James Orr. 1957 ed. S.v. "Hebrews, Epistle to the," by T. Rees.

Josephus, Flavius. The Works of Flavius Josephus. Translated by William Whiston. Antiquities of the Jews. London: T. Nelson and Sons, 1866.

Kaiser, Walter C., Jr. "The Promise Theme and the Theology of Rest." Bibliotheca Sacra 130:518 (April-June 1973):135-50.

Kendall, R. T. Once Saved, Always Saved. Chicago: Moody Press, 1985.

Kent, Homer A., Jr. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1983.

Lane, William L. Hebrews 1-8. Word Biblical Commentary series. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

_____. Hebrews 9-13. Word Biblical Commentary series. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

Lang, G. H. The Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Paternoster Press, 1951.

Lange, John Peter, ed. Commentary on the Holy Scriptures. 12 vols. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1960. Vol 11: Galatians--Hebrews, by Otto Schmoller, Karl Braume, C. A. Auberlen, C. J. Riggenbach, J. J. Van Oosterzee, and Carl Bernhard Moll. Translated by C. C. Starbuck, M. B. Riddle, Horatio B. Hackett, John Lillie, E. A. Washburn, E. Harwood, George E. Day, and A. C. Kendrick.

Lenski, Richard C. H. The Interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews and The Epistle of James. Reprint ed. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1963.

Lewis, C. S. Mere Christianity. New York: Macmillan, 1976.

_____. The Problem of Pain. 1940. Reprint ed. London: Collins Press, Fontana Books, 1959.

Lindars, Barnabas. The Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991.

Lovelace, Richard F. Dynamics of Spiritual Life: An Evangelical Theology of Renewal. Downers Grove, Ill.: InterVarsity Press, 1979.

MacArthur, John F., Jr. Faith Works: The Gospel According to the Apostles. Dallas: Word Publishing, 1993.

_____. Hebrews. Chicago: Moody Press, 1983.

MacDonald, William. Hebrews from Shadow to Substance. Moody Correspondence Course series. Revised ed. Chicago: Moody Bible Institute, 1962.

Mackay, Cameron. "The Argument of Hebrews." Church Quarterly

Review 168 (1967):325-38.

MacLeod, David J. "The Cleansing of the True Tabernacle." Bibliotheca Sacra 152:605 (January-March 1995):60-63.

_____. "The Doctrinal Center of the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 146:583 (July-September 1989):291-300.

_____. "The Literary Structure of the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 146:582 (April-June 1989):185-97.

_____. "The Present Work of Christ in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 148:590 (April-June 1991):184-200.

_____. "The Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews: Introduction, Prolegomena, and Doctrinal Center." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1987.

MacRae, G. W. "Heavenly Temple and Eschatology in the Letter to the Hebrews." Semeia 12 (1978):179-99.

Man, Ronald E. "The Value of Chiasm for New Testament Interpretation." Bibliotheca Sacra 141:562 (April-June 1984):146-57.

Manson, W. The Epistle to the Hebrews: An Historical and Theological Reconsideration. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1951.

Marshall, I. Howard. Kept by the Power of God. Minneapolis: Bethany House Publishers, 1969.

_____. "New Wine in Old Wine-Skins: V. The Biblical Use of the Word Ekklesia.'" Expository Times 84:12 (1973):359-64.

Master, John R. "The New Covenant." In Issues in Dispensationalism, pp. 93-110. Edited by Wesley R. Willis and John R. Master. Chicago: Moody Press, 1994.

Mauro, Philip. God's Pilgrims. Revised ed. New York: Gospel Publishing House, n.d.

McCullough, J. C. "The Impossibility of a Second Repentance in Hebrews." Biblical Theology 20 (1974):1-7.

McNeile, A. H. An Introduction to the Study of the New Testament. 2nd ed. Revised by C. S. C. Williams. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

Millar, Merland Ray. "What Is the Literary Form of Hebrews 11?" Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 29:4 (December 1986):411-17.

The Mishnah. Translated by Herbert Danby. London: Oxford University Press, 1933.

Moffatt, James. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. International Critical Commentary series. Reprint ed. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1963.

Montefiore, H. W. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Black, 1964.

Morgan, G. Campbell. Living Messages of the Books of the Bible. 2 vols. New York: Fleming H. Revell Co., 1912.

Morris, Leon. "Hebrews." In Hebrews-Revelation. Vol. 12 of The Expositor's Bible Commentary. 12 vols. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981.

Mugridge, Alan. "Warnings in the Epistle to the Hebrews." Reformed Theological Review 46:3 (September-December 1987):74-82.

Neal, Marshall. "The New Covenant (Hebrews 8)." Biblical Viewpoint 24:1 (April 1990):59-65.

Neighbor, R. E. If They Shall Fall Away. Reprint ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Conley and Schoettle, 1984.

Newell, William R. Hebrews Verse by Verse. Chicago: Moody Press, 1947.

Oberholtzer, Thomas Kem. "The Warning Passages in Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 145:577 (January-March 1988):83-97; 578 (April-June 1988):185-96; 579 (July-September 1988):319-28; 580 (October-December 1988):410-19; 146:581 (January-March 1989):67-75.

Parsons, Mikael C. "Son and High Priest: A Study in the Christology of Hebrews." Evangelical Quarterly 60:3 (July 1988):195-215.

Pentecost, J. Dwight. "The Apostles' Use of Jesus' Predictions of Judgment on Jerusalem in A.D. 70." In Integrity of Heart, Skillfulness of Hands, pp. 134-43. Edited by Charles H. Dyer and Roy B. Zuck. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1994.

_____. A Faith That Endures. Grand Rapids: Discovery House Publishers. 1992.

_____. Things to Come. Findlay, Ohio: Dunham Publishing Co., 1958.

_____. Thy Kingdom Come. Wheaton: Scripture Press, Victor Books, 1990.

Peters, George N. H. The Theocratic Kingdom. 3 vols. New York: Funk and Wagnalls, 1884; reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Kregel, 1972.

Peterson, D. G. "An Examination of the Concept of Perfection' in the Epistle to the Hebrews.'" Ph.D. dissertation, University of Manchester, 1978.

_____. "The Prophecy of the New Covenant in the Argument of Hebrews." Reformed Theological Review 38 (1979):74-81.

Pink, Arthur W. An Exposition of Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974.

Reich, Max I. The Glories of Christ in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Moody Correspondence Course series. Revised ed. Chicago: Moody Bible Institute, 1960.

Rhee, Victor (Sung Yul). "Chiasm and the Concept of Faith in Hebrews 11." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:619 (July-September 1998):327-45.

_____. "Christology and the Concept of Faith in Hebrews 5:11-6:20." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 43:1 (March 2000):83-96.

Rice, George E. "Apostasy As a Motif and Its Effect on the Structure of Hebrews." Andrews University Seminary Studies 23:1 (Spring 1985):29-35.

Ridout, Samuel. Lectures on the Epistle to the Hebrews. 6th ed. New York: Loizeaux Brothers, 1943.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols. Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Robinson, S. E. "The Apocraphal Story of Melchizedek." Journal for the Study of Judaism 18:1 (June 1987):26-39.

Rogers, Cleon L., Jr. "The Davidic Covenant in Acts-Revelation." Bibliotheca Sacra 151:601 (January-March 1994):71-84.

Ross, Robert W. "Hebrews." In The Wycliffe Bible Commentary, pp. 1401-27. Edited by Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison. Chicago: Moody Press, 1962.

Ryken, Leland. The Literature of the Bible. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1974.

Ryrie, Charles Caldwell. The Basis of the Premillennial Faith. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1953.

_____. "The End of the Law." Bibliotheca Sacra 124:495 (July-September 1967):239-47.

Saucy, Robert L. The Case for Progressive Dispensationalism. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1993.

Scofield, C. I., ed. The Scofield Reference Bible. New ed. New York: Oxford University Press, 1909.

Scott, Brett R. "Jesus' Superiority over Moses in Hebrews 3:1-6." Bibliotheca Sacra 155:618 (April-June 1998):201-10.

Scott, J. Julius, Jr. "Archegos in the Salvation History of the Epistle to the Hebrews." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 29:1 (March 1986):47-54.

Selby, Gary S. "The Meaning and Function of Suneidesis in Hebrews 9 and 10." Restoration Quarterly 28:3 (Third Quarter 1985/86):145-54.

Sharp, Jeffrey R. "Typology and the Message of Hebrews." East Asia Journal of Theology 4:2 (1986):95-103.

Smith, T. C. "An Exegesis of Hebrews 13:1-17." Faith and Mission 7:1 (Fall 1989):70-78.

Soden, John. "The Use of Psalm 45:7-8 (6-7) in Hebrews 1:8-9." Exegesis and Exposition 2:1 (Summer 1987):51-70.

Spencer, William David. "Christ's Sacrifice as Apologetic: An Application of Heb 10:1-18." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 40:2 (June 1997):189-97.

Stanton, Gerald B. Kept from the Hour. Fourth ed. Miami Springs, Fla.: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1991.

Stedman, Ray C. What More Can God Say? Bible Commentary for Laymen series. Reprint ed. Glendale, Calif.: Gospel Light Publications, Regal Books, 1977.

Swete, H. B. The Ascended Christ. London: Macmillan and Co., 1916.

Swetnam, James. "Form and Content in Hebrews 1-6." Biblica 53 (1972):368-85.

_____. "Form and Content in Hebrews 7-13." Biblica 55 (1974):333-48.

Tenney, Merrill C. "A New Approach to the Book of Hebrews." Bibliotheca Sacra 123:491 (July-September 1966):230-36.

Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. Edited by Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Fredrich. Translated and edited by Geoffrey W. Bromiley, 1964-74. S. V. "aphistemi, apostasia, dichostasia," by Heinrich Schlier, 1 (1964):512-14.

Thiessen, Henry Clarence. Introduction to the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1962.

Thomas, W. H. Griffith. Hebrews: A Devotional Commentary. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1984.

Thompson, J. W. The Beginnings of Christian Philosophy: The Epistle to the Hebrews. Catholic Biblical Quarterly Monograph Series 13. Washington: The Catholic Biblical Association of America, 1981.

Toussaint, Stanley D. "The Exchatology of the Warning Passages in the Book of Hebrews." Grace Theological Journal 3:1 (Spring 1982):67-80.

Trotter, Andrew H., Jr. Interpreting the Epistle to the Hebrews. Guides to New Testament Exegesis series. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1997.

Vanhoye, Albert. A Structureal Translation of the Epistle to the Hebrews. Translated by James Swetnam. Rome: Pontifical Biblical Institute, 1964.

Wall, Joe L. Going for the Gold. Chicago: Moody Press, 1991.

Waltke, Bruce K. "Cain and His Offering." Westminster Theological Journal 48:2 (Fall 1986):363-72.

Walvoord, John F. Major Bible Prophecies. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1991.

_____. The Millennial Kingdom. Revised ed. Findlay, Oh: Dunham Publishing Co., 1963.

Ware, Bruce A. "The New Covenant and the People(s) of God." In Dispensationalism, Israel and the Church: The Search for Definition, pp. 68-97. Edited by Craig A. Blaising and Darrell L. Bock. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1992.

Westcott, Brooke Foss. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Reprint ed. Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., n.d.

Wills, L. "The Form of the Sermon in Hellenistic Judaism and Early Christianity." Harvard Theological Review 77 (1984):277-99.

Wright, G. Ernest. "The Significance of the Temple in the Ancient Near East. Part III: The Temple in Palestine-Syria." Biblical Archaeologist 7:4 (December 1944):65-77.

Wuest, Kenneth S. "Hebrews Six in the Greek New Testament." Bibliotheca Sacra 119:473 (January-March 1962):45-53.

Zuck, Roy B. "The Doctrine of Conscience." Bibliotheca Sacra 126:504 (October-December 1969):329-40.

Copyright 2003 by Thomas L. Constable

Haydock: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

THE

EPISTLE OF ST. PAUL, THE APOSTLE,

TO THE HEBREWS.

INTRODUCTION.

The Catholic Church hath received and declared this Epistle to be part of the Canonical Scriptures of the New Testament, though some doubted of it in the first ages [centuries], especially in the Latin Church, witness St. Jerome on the 8th chap. of Isaias; Luther and most of his followers reject it, but the Calvinists and the Church of England have received it. Others, who received this Epistle in the first ages [centuries], doubted whether it was written by St. Paul, but thought it was written by St. Barnabas, or by St. Clement, or St. Luke, or at least that St. Paul only furnished the matter and the order of it, and that St. Luke wrote it, and St. Paul afterwards read it and approved it. It was doubted again, whether this Epistle was first written in Hebrew (that is, in Syro-Chaldaic, then spoken by the Jews) or in Greek, as Estius pretends. The ancient writers say it was written in Hebrew, but that it was very soon after translated into Greek either by St. Luke or St. Clement, pope and martyr. Cornelius a Lapide thinks the Syriac which we have in the Polyglot to have been the original; but this is commonly rejected. See Tillemont on St. Paul, Art. 46, and note 72; P. Alleman on the first to the Hebrews, &c. St. Paul wrote this letter about the year 63, and either at Rome or in Italy. See Chap. xii. 24. He wrote it to the Christians in Palestine, who had most of them been Jews before. This seems the reason why he puts not his name to it, nor calls himself their apostle, his name being rather odious to the Jews, and because he was chosen to be the apostle of the Gentiles. The main design is to shew that every one's justification and salvation is to be hoped for by the grace and merits of Christ, and not from the law of Moses, as he had shewn in his Epistles to the Galatians and the Romans, where we many observe this kind of difference: To the Galatians he shews, that true justice cannot be had from circumcision and the ceremonies of the law: to the Romans, that even the moral precepts and works of the law were insufficient without the grace of Christ: and in this to the Hebrews, he shews that our justice could not be had from the sacrifices of the old law. As to the chief contents: He exhorts them to the faith of Christ, by shewing his dignity and pre-eminence above the Angels, and above Moses, Chap. i, ii, iii.; that Christ's priesthood was above that of Aaron, from the 4th to the 8th chap. ver. 6; that the new law and testament is preferable to the old, form thence to the middle of chap. x.; he commends faith by the example of the ancient Fathers, Chap. xi. and in the beginning of the twelfth; then he exhorts them to patience, constancy, brotherly love, &c. The like exhortations are mixed in other parts of this Epistle. (Witham) --- We must here remark, that our separated brethren, relying solely upon tradition, admit in general this Epistle into their canon of Scriptures, though they are necessitated to allow that for some centuries great doubts were entertained on the subject. According to Mr. Rogers, in his Defence of the Thirty-nine Articles, whilst several among the Protestants have rejected as apocryphal the Epistle to the Hebrews, that of James, the 2nd and 3rd of John, and Jude, others have as strenuously maintained that they ought to be admitted into the sacred canon. The Catholic Church admits them as deutero-canonical books, and of equal authority with the proto-canonical books....After the arguments had been justly weighed on both sides, they seem to have been admitted by the general consent of the Latin Church, as they had all along been admitted by the Greek Church. The canon, as it now stands, both of the Old and New Testament, we find enumerated in Pope Innocent's letter to Exuperius, bishop of Toulouse, an. 405 [the year A.D. 405], in St. Augustine, (lib. ii. de doct. christ. chap. viii.) and in the decrees of an African Council, an. 419 [the year A.D. 419], consisting of 217 bishops, who declare that in giving a catalogue of the Holy Scriptures, they only confirm and ratify what they have received from their Fathers. This canon is attributed to the third Council of Carthage, an. 397 [the year A.D. 397]. Dr. Cosin, an eminent Protestant divine, tells us in his canon of Scripture, p. 4, "that to know the books of Scripture, there is no safer course to be taken than to follow the public voice and the universal testimony of the Church." The sixth of the thirty-nine articles gives a similar rule, which excludes private judgment. And "what is this," asks Hooker, "but to acknowledge ecclesiastical tradition?" The mind of man, naturally fickle and unsettled, stands in need of a guide in the road to eternal life. I shall never hesitate, says a spirited author, to take for my guide the Catholic Church, which contains in herself the authority of past and future ages. The Syriac version of the Old and New Testament, which is deservedly allowed to be of greatest antiquity and authority, comprises the same deutero-canonical books as the canon of the Council of Trent; a convincing proof that the Church of Syria, immediately after the times of the apostles, considered them as part of the sacred canon, no less than the Catholics of the present day. For a very satisfactory account respecting the authenticity and inspiration of this Epistle, as also for an excellent commentary with notes moral, doctrinal, and critical, see a late work entitled, An Explanation of St. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews, by the Rev. Henry Rutter. --- What can be the reason why Protestants admit the deutero-canonical books of the New and reject those of the Old Testament? --- This Epistle merits the particular attention of Christians of every denomination, since it points out to them their various duties in respect to the necessity of faith and the practice of a holy life. In opposition to the Socinians, it tends to shew not only the divinity of Jesus Christ, but also that his death was a true and real sacrifice of atonement for the sins of mankind. See Chap. i, ver. 5, &c. In opposition to other sectarists, it proves that the bloody sacrifice of Christ, once offered on the cross, though a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice of redemption, does not exclude the unbloody sacrifice of the Mass, by which he is a priest for ever, according to the order of Melchisedech. See Chap. v, &c. It is no less applicable to Catholics, in order to confirm them in the faith once delivered to the saints, and to point out the dreadful consequences of abandoning that religion which Jesus Christ came to establish in the world. The just man lives by faith; but if he draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him. Let us, therefore, hold fast the confession of our hope, without wavering, or forsaking our assembly, the Catholic Church, as many have done to follow Luther, Calvin, Wesley, and other separatists. But we, says the apostle, are not of them who draw back unto perdition, but of them who have faith unto the saving of the soul. (Hebrews x. 39.)

====================

Gill: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

INTRODUCTION TO HEBREWS

That this epistle was written very early appears from hence, that it was imitated by Clement of Rome, in his epistle to the Corinthians, who took whole sentences out of it; and therefore it could not be a new work, as Eusebius ^a observes: it has been denied to be authentic by some heretics, as the Marcionites and Arians, but has been generally received as such by the orthodox: some indeed doubted of it, because it was not received by the Roman church, as an epistle of the Apostle Paul ^b; though others, who have thought it was not his, as Origen, yet looked upon it as genuine ^c. It has been ascribed to different persons, as to Barnabas, to Apollos, to Luke the Evangelist, and to Clement of Rome, but without any just reason. Clement of Alexandria, a very ancient writer, asserts it to be the Apostle Paul's ^d; and his name stands in the title of it, in all R. Stephens's exemplars, and in all Beza's copies, excepting one, and so it does in the Vulgate Latin and Arabic versions; and that it is his, is highly probable from the agreement there is between this, and other epistles of his; compare Heb 1:2 with Col 1:15 and Heb 5:12 with 1Co 3:1 and Heb 12:1 with 1Co 9:24 and Heb 13:7 with 1Th 5:11, and Heb 13:9 with Eph 4:14 and Heb 13:18 with 2Co 1:12 and Heb 13:20 with Rom 15:13 and many other places; and also from the order and method of it, first treating of doctrines, and then proceeding to practical exhortations, which is the common form of Paul's epistles: to which may be added various circumstances; as that it was written from Italy, where Paul was a prisoner; and the mention the author of it makes of his bonds, and of Timothy, as well known unto him, who was Paul's companion; besides, the token of his epistles appears in this, namely, his usual salutation to the churches; see Heb 13:23. But above all, the testimony of the Apostle Peter is greatly in favour of its being his, 2Pe 3:15 from whence it clearly appears, that the Apostle Paul did write an epistle to the Hebrews; for to them Peter wrote; see 1Pe 1:1 and what epistle could it be but this? and what Peter refers to is to be found in it; see Heb 10:25 and which is written with great wisdom; in none of Paul's epistles is there a greater discovery of his knowledge of divine mysteries than in this; and in it also are things hard to be understood, Heb 5:11. The common objections to its being his are, its not bearing his name, the diversity of its style, and the author of it seeming to be not an apostle, but a disciple of the apostle's: as to his not setting his name to it, the reasons might be, because he was the apostle of the Gentiles, and not so much of the Jews; and because of the prejudice of the Jews against him, both believers, and unbelievers; wherefore had his name been to it, it might have prevented the usefulness of it to the one, and have stirred up the rage of the other: as to the difference of style, different subjects require a different style; and yet in many things there is a likeness, as before observed: and as to the author's not being an apostle, which is concluded from Heb 2:3 the word "us" there is to be understood of the believing Hebrews, the disciples of the apostle, and not inclusive of the author, by a figurative way of speaking often used by Paul; and besides, the apostle received a confirmation of the Gospel from Ananias, who might have been an hearer of Christ, though he was at first taught it by Christ himself; add to this, that whoever was the writer of it, it was written before the destruction of Jerusalem, and when several of the apostles were living, and therefore he could never design by those words to put himself in a succeeding generation. The persons to whom this epistle was written were Hebrews, or Jews; so called, as some think, from the name of Abraham, the father of them; or, as others, from his passing over the river Euphrates, when he came out of Chaldea into Palestine. So Abram the Hebrew, in Gen 14:13 is by the Septuagint rendered, perathv, "one that passes over", taking it to come from the word rbe, which signifies to "pass over"; with this compare Jos 24:3 and this is the opinion of some of the Jewish Rabbins ^e; though it seems rather that they were called so from Heber, who lived at the time of the confusion of languages; see Gen 10:21. And this is the sense of many Jewish writers, ancient and modern, of Josephus ^f, of Jonathan ben Uzziel ^g, of R. Nehemiah ^h, of Aben Ezra ⁱ, and Kimchi ^k, and others; 2Co 11:22. And these were the Hebrews that dwelt in the land of Judea, and particularly at Jerusalem; nor were they the unbelieving inhabitants of those parts, but believers in Christ, who were embodied in a Gospel church state, It was a tradition of the ancients ^l, that this epistle was written originally in Hebrew, and was translated into Greek, either by Luke the Evangelist, or by Clement of Rome. But for this there is no foundation; no Hebrew copy can be produced; Munster's edition of it in Hebrew is a translation from the Greek, in which it was, no doubt, originally written, that being the common language, and well known to the Jews; and which appears from the citations in it out of the Old Testament, which are made, not from the Hebrew text, but from the Greek version; and besides, had it been written in Hebrew, the writer would not have interpreted the Hebrew words, Melchizedek and Salem, as he does, in Heb 7:1. The time of its writing was before the destruction of Jerusalem, which in this book is signified by the coming of the Lord, and the day approaching; and after Timothy was released from prison, and some time within the two years of his own imprisonment at Rome; when he hoped for a release, as his epistles to the Philippians and to Philemon show. Dr. Lightfoot places it in the year 62, and in the eighth of Nero. And the occasion and design of it is, to set forth the superior excellency of Christ to angels and men, to Moses, to Joshua, to Aaron, and his sons, and the preferableness of his priesthood and sacrifice to the Levitical priesthood and its sacrifices; to teach the Hebrews the true knowledge of the mysteries of their law; to point out to them the design, use, and abrogation of its ceremonies; and to prepare them for what afflictions and persecutions they would be called to endure for Christ; and to exhort them to perseverance, and to strengthen them against apostasy, as well as to instruct them in the various duties of religion.

Gill: Hebrews 10 (Pendahuluan Pasal)

INTRODUCTION TO HEBREWS 10

In this chapter the apostle pursues his argument, showing the weakness and imperfection of the Levitical priesthood, and the superior excellency of Christ's, which he closes with suitable exhortations to faith on Christ, as the alone high priest, and to a constant profession of him. The imperfection of the Levitical priesthood is proved, from the law by which it was established, being only a shadow of good things to come; from the insufficiency of annual sacrifices to perfect the comers to them, or to purge the consciences of the worshippers from sin; and from the non-cessation of these sacrifices which would have been, if the above ends could have been answered by them, Heb 10:1, but on the contrary, by the annual return of these sacrifices, sins are afresh remembered, and very good reason there is for it, since it is an impossible thing that the blood of slain beasts should take away sin, Heb 10:3 moreover, the apostle proves the insufficiency of such sacrifices, by a divine testimony, out of Psa 40:6 by which it appears, that they are not agreeable to the will of God, and are rejected by him as useless, Heb 10:5 and this leads the apostle to discourse of the excellency of Christ's sacrifice above them; that they are taken away, and his is substituted in their room; that as they are not agreeable to the will of God, his is a fulfilment of it; that though they could not expiate sin, yet by the offering up of the body of Christ, once for all, his people are sanctified, or their sins are expiated, Heb 10:9 and this is further illustrated by a comparison between the priests under the law, and Christ; they were many, he but one; they daily offered the same sacrifices, he offered but one sacrifice; theirs could not take away sin, by his offering he has perfectly expiated the sins of his people; they stood daily ministering, their work being never at an end; he is set down at the right hand of God, expecting his enemies to be made his footstool, having done his work to perfection, Heb 10:11 and that legal sacrifices are ceased, and no more to be used, is proved by a testimony of the Holy Ghost, out of Jer 31:33 relating to the covenant of grace, among the promises of which stands that of the forgiveness of sin; from whence the apostle justly concludes, that where remission of sin is, there is, and there needs no more offering for it, Heb 10:15 and from hence, the apostle passes to exhortations to the exercise of grace, and discharge of duty, which he strongly urges from the consideration of Christ's priesthood, and the efficacy of it: and first, he presses them to the duty of prayer, to draw nigh to God to the throne of his grace. The manner in which he would have them approach to God, is in the sincerity of their hearts, in a plerophory of faith, an high and full exercise of it, and impurity of soul and body: the motives or encouragements to it are taken from their having boldness and liberty to enter by faith into heaven itself with their prayers, through the blood of Jesus; from there being a new and living way opened for them through, the flesh of Christ; and from their having such an high priest over the house of God as he is, Heb 10:19, and next he exhorts them to a constant and steadfast profession of their faith, to which he animates them by the faithfulness of a promising God, who will never leave nor forsake his people, Heb 10:23 and then to consider one another in their church relation, and to stir up one another to the exercise of the grace of love, and to the performance of good works, Heb 10:24, and also not to forsake their public assemblies, as was the custom of some, but to exhort each other to greater diligence in attending there, especially since they might observe that a time of great tribulation was at hand, Heb 10:25 and in order to deter from apostasy, which is expressed by a sinning wilfully, after a man has received and professed the knowledge of the truth, the apostle observes that the destruction of such is inevitable; since there never will be another propitiatory sacrifice offered up, and therefore there can be no other than a dreadful expectation of an awful judgment, and of the wrath of God, which, like a consuming fire, will destroy such adversaries of Christ, Heb 10:26 the justice of which is argued from the less to the greater; that if the transgressors of the law of Moses had no mercy shown them, but died when there were proper and sufficient witnesses of their crimes, then such must be deserving of a far greater punishment, who treat with the greatest rudeness the person of the Son of God, and his precious blood, and with the greatest contempt the person and grace of the Holy Spirit, Heb 10:28, and such persons have reason to expect the vengeance of God will fall on them, since it is threatened them in the word of God, Deu 32:35 and a dreadful thing it is to fall into his hands, Heb 10:30. But in order to encourage these believing Hebrews to hold on and out unto the end, the apostle puts them in mind of their good beginning, how well they set out, and how bravely they behaved, by bearing afflictions and reproaches themselves; by being the companions of those that were afflicted and reproached; by having compassion on the apostle when in bonds; and by cheerfully suffering the loss of their goods upon this consideration, that they had in heaven a better and a more enduring substance, Heb 10:32 wherefore it would be exceeding wrong and very unbecoming, after all this, to drop their faith and a profession of it, which otherwise would issue in the enjoyment of the great recompense of reward, Heb 10:35 and as patience is necessary, it is right to exercise it under sufferings for Christ's sake, partly because it is doing the will of God, and partly because that after that is done, such shall receive the promised happiness; and what may serve the more to engage to the exercise of it is, it is but a little while and Christ will come and put an end to all the sufferings of his people, Heb 10:36 and that faith should be in exercise, is proved from a divine testimony, Hab 2:4 and so must be pleasing to God, when the contrary is highly resented by him, Heb 10:38 and now, lest the believing Hebrews should conclude from all this that the apostle suspected them as going into apostasy, he declares his belief, that he and they were not in the number of apostates, but of believers, whose souls would be saved, Heb 10:39.

College: Hebrews (Pendahuluan Kitab)

INTRODUCTION

It is difficult to overestimate the significance of Hebrews for understanding the nature of the new covenant. No other document in the New Testament canon comments as directly and extensively upon this covenant as does Hebrews. Its description of Jesus as the great high priest of the believer is a unique contribution to New Testament Christology.

Yet Hebrews is perhaps as well known for the difficulties it presents as it is for its distinctive contributions to our understanding of the ministry of Jesus and the nature of our salvation. It is difficult to be certain about who wrote it, when and to whom. It is a letter and not quite a letter. Many find its line of argument intricate and complex, its theology abstract and obscure, and its use of the Old Testament puzzling if not problematic. This commentary will begin by addressing some of these considerations.

AUTHORSHIP

Over the years, most of the debate about the authorship of Hebrews has focused on whether or not Paul wrote this letter. Arguments have been made for other possible authors as well. What we can know for certain about the author is best gleaned from the letter itself, but many will want to know how this debate affects our confidence in the authority and inspiration of the letter.

Did Paul write the Letter to the Hebrews?

Though few defend Pauline authorship of Hebrews today, in the past this view has enjoyed the support of significant church leaders and traditions. The earliest extant copy of Hebrews (early third century) has been received as part of a collection of Paul's letters, in which it was placed after Romans. Pauline authorship was defended by notable church fathers in the East, e.g., Clement of Alexandria (c.150-c.215) and Origen (185-253) who, despite reservations, defended it as essentially Pauline, at least in part on the weight of what was then received tradition. Later, Jerome and Augustine helped to shift opinion in the West and the Sixth Synod of Carthage (419) established a tradition of support for Pauline authorship which lasted until the Reformation.

However, the weight of the evidence - both historical and texual - is far from clear. Early church opinion was far from universal. In the West, prior to Jerome and Augustine, such leaders as Irenaeus and Hippolytus of Rome did not accept Hebrews as Pauline. The Muratorian Canon (a list of documents accepted as New Testament Scripture, c. 170) included thirteen letters identified as Pauline but excluded Hebrews. When reformers such as Calvin and Luther reexamined the question centuries later, neither concluded that Paul was its author. Contemporary critics consider Pauline authorship implausible in light of clear differences between the vocabulary and style of Hebrews and epistles known to be Pauline. Further, it has been argued as improbable for Paul to refer to himself as the author does in 2:3 ("This salvation, which was first announced by the Lord, was confirmed to us by those who heard him") in light of what he says of himself in Galatians 1:11-12 ("I did not receive it from any man, nor was I taught it; rather, I received it by revelation from Jesus Christ").

Who else could have written the letter to the Hebrews?

As early as the second century, Tertullian identified Barnabas as the author of the letter. Barnabas was a Levite (Acts 4:26), and there is much about levitical ritual in the epistle. He was also a Hellenistic Jew, a member of the Jerusalem church and a missionary partner of Paul (Acts 9:27; 11:30; 12:1-14:28). All of this evidence is circumstantial, however, and nothing but Tertullian's opinion connects him to the letter directly.

Clement of Alexandria first suggested that Luke translated a Hebrew text written by Paul. Calvin affirmed this possiblity centuries later. There are some similarities in the Greek style of Luke-Acts and Hebrews. But there is little other evidence and there are also some differences in style. Calvin also suggested Clement of Rome as a possibility. However, Clement of Rome widely quoted from the letter himself. It is unlikely that he would quote himself and his use of the Old Testament is often at variance with that in Hebrews.

Luther was the first to suggest Apollos as the possible author of Hebrews, a view which continues to enjoy some popularity. He was a "learned man, with a thorough knowledge of the Scriptures" who "vigorously refuted the Jews in public debate, proving from the Scriptures that Jesus was the Christ" (Acts 18:24-28). Presumably, he would have been capable of the careful handling of the LXX found in Hebrews. Also, he probably had some connection to the Pauline mission (1 Corinthians 1-4). But concluding that he was therefore the author of Hebrews is, at best, conjecture.

Among others, arguments have been made for Peter, Jude, Stephen, Aristion, Priscilla, Silas, Timothy, Epaphras, Philip and Mary the mother of Jesus as possible authors of Hebrews. Two other possibilities remain. An associate of Paul could have written the letter for him (a view first suggested by Origen in 220). It is also possible that Hebrews was written by some other anonymous Christian unknown to us. The letter itself does not clearly identify its author. Perhaps the fairest conclusion is that advanced by Origen, in spite of his inclination to defend Pauline authorship: "who wrote the Epistle, God only knows the truth."

How does the debate about authorship affect our view of the letter?

It is important to note that, although the debate over authorship has extended over the centuries, the question of the letter's canonicity (i.e., its inspiration and authority) has not. Even though church fathers in the East may have had doubts about its authorship, there is no evidence that they ever questioned its canonicity. Though the Muratorian Canon excluded Hebrews (as well as James and 1-2 Peter), all four books were included in the New Testament canon by the Synod of Hippo (393) and the Third (397) and Sixth (419) Synods of Carthage. Subsequent questions about its authorship during the Reformation had no effect at all upon the reformers' view of its authority or inspiration.

It is clear that apostolicity, as well as other issues such as universality and the "rule of faith," were important in the early decisions about the New Testament canon. We must keep in mind, however, that a document's "canonical" status is the result of a human process which does not bestow divine authority or inspiration upon a document but recognizes the authority and inspiration which it inherently possesses because it has been "God-breathed" (2 Tim 3:16). In other words, if it is true that Hebrews is a divinely inspired and authoritative document, its inspiration and authority remain factual in an objective sense apart from our own inability to clearly discern the identity of its author. In his providence, God bore witness to the inspiration and authority of this letter in a manner that left little room for doubt, as Hebrews persistently silenced the questions of men who soon found that it "is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness, so that the man of God may be thoroughly equipped for every good work" (2 Tim 3:16-17).

What do we know about the author?

Though the question of authorship is not determinative of either the letter's inspiration or authority, it is significant for our interpretation of Hebrews. Knowing as much as we can about the author can be helpful for discerning the meaning of a text. We may not be able to know the identify of our author with any degree of certainty, but there is much that we can know about him.

He was probably a Hellenistic Jew for he was both steeped in the LXX and possessed of an excellent vocabulary and a polished style for writing in the Greek language. Presumably, then, he was well educated. He was probably a second generation Christian (2:3) but one with direct connection to apostolic influence since he was a companion of Timothy (13:23) and thus possibly an associate of Paul. It is possible that he wrote from Italy, although 13:24 could also be taken to mean that the recipients were in Italy and some in his own party were from there as well. The rhetoric of the letter and his description of it as "my word of exhortation" (13:22) suggest that he was probably a preacher. His "short letter" reveals a compassionate pastor, a keen theologian and a superior logician who applies all the resources of revelation and rhetoric at his command so that his dear friends will "not drift away" (2:1).

DATE, DESTINATION AND PURPOSE

Three important facts suggest at least a general date for the letter. First, Clement of Rome cited Hebrews frequently. 1 Clement was written in A.D. 95 or 96 and thus Hebrews would not only have been completed but well circulated by this date. Second, there is thus little reason to doubt that the Timothy of 13:23 was the associate of Paul referred to elsewhere in the New Testament. Though we do not know how old Timothy was when he joined Paul in his work, it is unlikely that this reference would place the letter very late in the first century. Finally, much is made of the destruction of the Jerusalem temple in A.D. 70. Although it is possible that the author would not have referred to this event if it had happened by the time of writing, it seems improbable that he would omit reference to an event that not only had a significant effect on the lives of first-century Jews (including Christians) but would have added great force to his own argument. Further, he refers to old covenant worship rituals in the present tense (8:4-5; 10:1-3).

Other considerations as to the probable date of the letter pertain to the identity and location of its recipients. The title "To the Hebrews" may have been added later and reflect later opinions about its contents but it accompanies the letter in all of the oldest Greek manuscripts and there is no evidence that the letter ever bore any other title. Some suggest that the phrase could be translated "against the Hebrews" but it is the same formula used in Paul's letters which were hardly "against" the Romans, Galatians, etc. The title of the letter thus suggests that its recipients were Jewish, and the content that they were both Jewish and Christian.

The letter itself indicates that its recipients were enduring persecution (10:33-34; 12:4; 13:3, 23). The more natural reading of 13:24 suggests that the author wrote to Italy rather than from Italy (for which the expression "those in Italy send you their greetings" would have been more appropriate). The Edict of Claudius had expelled Jews from Rome in 49 but many had returned by the time of the persecution begun by Nero in 64. Since our earliest quotes of Hebrews come to us from Clement of Rome, its circulation there was likely at an early date. The cumulative evidence thus suggests that the letter was addressed to Jewish Christians in Rome who suffered under the persecutions of Nero.

The combination of these circumstances and statements in the letter suggest its purpose. Though some have suggested that Hebrews was written foremost to combat an early Jewish perversion of Christian doctrine or as a generic tract to demonstrate the superiority of Christianity, key verses in the letter suggest that it was addressed to a particular community with a view to responding to an urgent need. The following verses are all suggestive:

Passage Exhortation End in View

2:1 We must pay more careful attention so that we do not . . . to what we have heard drift away

3:1 fix your thoughts on Jesus (cp. 12:2)

3:6 hold on to our courage and the

3:6 hope of which we boast

3:12 See to it . . . that none of you has a

. . . heart that turns away from the

living God

3:13 encourage one another daily so that none of you

may be hardened by

sin's deceitfulness

3:14 . . . if we hold firmly till the end the We have come to

confidence we had at first share in Christ . . .

4:1 let us be careful that none of you be

found to have fallen

short of it [rest]

4:11 Let us . . . make every effort to enter so that no one will

that rest fall

4:14 let us hold firmly to the faith we

profess

6:11 show this same diligence to the very in order to make your

end hope sure

10:23 Let us hold unswervingly to the

hope we profess

10:35 So do not throw away your it will be richly

confidence rewarded

10:36 You need to persevere so that when you

have done the will of

God, you will receive

what he has promised.

12:1 Let us run with perseverance the

12:1 race marked out for us

12:2 Let us fix our eyes on Jesus (cp. 3:1)

12:3 Consider him who endured such so that you will not

opposition from sinful men grow weary and lose

heart

Hebrews is, without doubt, a theologically valuable document which presents a well arranged argument in defense of the superiority of the new covenant. Yet these verses suggest that the author had an immediate purpose in mind for his theology and his rhetoric - the encouragement of Christian brothers and sisters who, suffering under persecutions which threatened even martyrdom, were tempted to abandon their strength. In the midst of their suffering, our author sends his "short letter" and "word of exhortation" (13:22) that they might fix their eyes on Jesus (3:1; 12:2), whose greatness he demonstrates from their own beloved Scriptures and cherished heritage.

FORM AND STRUCTURE

Since Hebrews includes some of the formal features of an epistle (e.g., personal greetings and closing formula) but not others (e.g., typical introductory greeting or address), there has been much debate as to whether it is more of a letter or a sermon. However, this particular formulation of the genre question probably reads a sharper distinction between written and oral communication back into an era when rhetoric rarely made such a rigid separation. Other epistles in the New Testament were clearly written in the knowledge that they would be read in the presence of congregations. It is thus possible to argue that, though written, they should be viewed primarily as oral documents. Writing lengthy treatises with significant oral features was a typical "rhetorical" practice for the ancients (e.g., the "template" or model speeches of Isocrates and others). Hence, Hebrews could well have been constructed as a "written homily," i.e., a letter with sermonic features.

This is to propose a variation of Deissmann's suggestion that Hebrews could have been an example of Christian literary art (i.e., a kind of treatise). Guthrie's criticism - that the writer's purpose was too serious to be regarded in this light - assumes that literary art cannot be addressed to particular communities and urgent occasions, when in fact, rhetoric is chiefly defined by (1) its "addressed" nature and (2) its "contingent" character. The fact that it is addressed to specific communities, their circumstances and the demands of those circumstances is precisely what, according to Aristotle, distinguishes "rhetoric" from its counterpart "dialect." It is quite in keeping with at least one significant ancient rhetorical tradition to regard Hebrews as a written homily - an extended written treatise with significant oral features, addressed to a particular community with a view to responding to an urgent need.

Of what import is this conclusion? There is little value in examining Hebrews for exact correspondence to any particular classical scheme of rhetoric as some have done for (1) a strong case has been made that there is no single classical tradition of rhetoric and (2) our uncertainty about the identity of the author makes it impossible for us to do anything more than speculate about the possible significance of any such similarities.

There are several values, however, in recognizing the "rhetorical" nature of the document. First, this encourages us to keep in mind that, above all, Hebrews is an attempt to persuade its recipients (to take action, i.e., a case of deliberative rhetoric). Close attention should thus be paid to its argumentative dimensions. Also, as we attempt to follow the writer's development of thought, we should be alert for the use of rhetorical devices which signal transitions from argumentative sections to hortatory sections that address the contingiences of the community's situation. Further, apart from the complexities which separated competing rhetorical traditions in the ancient world, it is not inappropriate to look for evidence of the kinds of topoi (argumentative commonplaces) more widely employed and with which a well educated author was likely to be familiar. This should aid our understanding of the nature of the proofs employed by our author. Finally, it reminds us to seek the relevance of the subject matter of Hebrews in relationship to particular sets of life circumstances (persecution, suffering, temptation, and discouragement among them).

Hebrews is organized around a series of quotations from the Old Testament which are not only presented as argument but also developed with a variety of exegetical procedures (see below). If we use these quotations as a guideline for discerning its structure, the following picture of Hebrews emerges.

Chapter One is an introduction. This chapter is full of Old Testament quotations demonstrating Jesus' superiority over angels.

Chapter Two appeals to Psalm 8. Jesus rescues man by coming down beneath angels, joining man in flesh and blood, dying, and then returning to his place of exaltation above the angels. All who cling to him in faith return with him to the throne.

Chapters Three and Four deal with Psalm 95. God offers rest to all who trust him. The land of Canaan was not that rest, for this Psalm spoke of a rest long after the Israelites who wandered in the desert hardened their hearts and lost the rest which God offered to them. God's rest is still available for all who believe him.

Chapters Five, Six and Seven are organized around Psalm 110. Jesus is a priest like Melchizedek, who was also superior to the priesthood of the old covenant. Jesus, in fact, is a priest forever by God's oath.

Chapter Eight introduces Jeremiah 31. The new covenant, created by Jesus our great high priest, is superior to the old covenant. It is founded on better promises than the old covenant, which was a mere copy and shadow of this new covenant.

Chapters Nine and Ten treat Psalm 40. Jesus' living sacrifice of himself through obedience is far superior to the Old Testament sacrifices of dead bulls and goats repeatedly offered in the old tabernacle. Jesus took this sacrifice into the very presence of God, thus fully taking away sins and cleansing our consciences.

Chapter Eleven develops a theme from Habakkuk 2, that the righteous will live by faith. This principle by which we live is illustrated by numerous examples of people living by faith.

Chapter Twelve treats Proverbs 3. We must accept the discipline God brings upon us, for God disciplines those he loves.

Chapter Thirteen is the conclusion. It is full of exhortations on how to give ourselves to God in the life of faith.

Remove the introductory and concluding chapters for a moment and an interesting picture of the structure of the main body of thought emerges. The new covenant (chapter 8) is central, tying together his priesthood (chapters 5-7) and his sacrifice (chapters 9-10). This is prepared for by the offer of rescue (chapter 2) and rest (chapters 3-4) and followed by the re

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Aristotle. The "Art" of Rhetoric . Loeb Classical Library. Translated by J. H. Freese. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1926.

____________ . On Rhetoric . Edited and translated by George A. Kennedy. New York, Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1991.

Attridge, Harold W. Hebrews . Hermeneia Commentaries. Edited by Helmut Koester. Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1989.

Bauer, Walter. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature . Translated by William Arndt and F.W. Gingrich. 2nd ed. Revised and augmented by F.W. Gingrich and F.W. Danker. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1979.

Beasley-Murray, G.R. "Baptism." The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . Vol. 1. Edited by Colin Brown. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Bietenhard, H. "Name." The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . Vol. 2. Edited by Colin Brown. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Blass, F., A. Debrunner, and Robert W. Funk. A Greek Grammar of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature . Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1961.

Blowers, Paul. "Patterns of Perfection in Hebrews." Unpublished paper presented to a Fellowship of Professors at Johnson Bible College in Knoxville, Tennessee, September. 21, 1990.

Boatman, Don Earl. Helps From Hebrews . Bible Study Textbook. Joplin, MO: College Press, 1960.

Bromiley, Geoffery, ed. International Standard Bible Encyclopedia . 4 Vols. Rev. ed. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

Brown, Colin, ed. The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology . 3 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975.

Brown, Francis, et al . The New Brown-Driver-Briggs-Gesenius Hebrew and English Lexicon . Lafayette, IN: Associated Publishers and Authors, Inc., 1980.

Bruce, F.F. The Epistle to the Hebrews . New International Critical Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964.

Calvin, John. The Epistle of Paul the Apostle to the Hebrews . Trans. by William B. Johnston. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1963.

Carson, D.A., Douglas J. Moo and Leon Morris. An Introduction to the New Testament . Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1992.

Chamberlain, William. An Exegetical Grammar of the Greek New Testament . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1941. Reprinted 1979.

Crouch, Owen. God Has Spoken: Expository Preaching and Teaching - Hebrews . Joplin, MO: College Press, 1983. Reprinted 1990.

Davidson, A.B. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, n.d.

Dods, Marcus. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Vol. IV in The Expositor's Greek Testament. Edited by W. Robertson Nicoll. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1910.

Douglas, J.D., ed. The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd. Ed. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1992.

Ellingworth, Paul. Commentary on Hebrews . New International Greek Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993.

Elwell, Walter, ed. Evangelical Dictionary of Theology . Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

Enos, Theresa, ed. Encyclopedia of Rhetoric and Composition: Communication From Ancient Times to the Information Age . New York: Garland Pub., 1996.

Fant, Clyde E. and Pinson, William E., eds. Twenty Centuries of Great Preaching: An Encyclopedia of Preaching . 23 Vols. Waco, TX: Word Books, 1971.

Feinberg, C.L. "Tithe." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 5. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Fensham, F.C. "Oath." International Standard Bible Encyclopedia , Vol. III, ed. by G. Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

Fiensy, David. New Testament Introduction . The College Press NIV Commentary. Joplin, MO: College Press, 1994.

Gooding, D.W. and D.J. Wiseman. "Censer." The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd ed. Edited by J.D. Douglas. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1982.

Gregory, T.M. "Oath." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 4. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Guthrie, Donald. "Epistle to the Hebrews," International Standard Bible Encyclopedia , Vol. 2. Edited by G. Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1979.

____________ . Hebrews . Tyndale New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1983.

____________ . New Testament Introduction . 3rd ed. rev. Downers Grove, IL: Intervarsity Press, 1970.

Hatch, Edwin and Henry Redpath. A Concordance to the Septuagint . Two Volumes including supplement. Graz, Austria: Akademische Druck - Univ. Verlagstalt, 1954.

Héring, Jean. The Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Epworth Press, 1970.

Josephus. Jewish Antiquities . Books I-IV. Loeb Classical Library. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1930.

____________ . The Jewish War . Books IV-VII. Loeb Classical Library. Translated by H. St. J. Thackeray. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1928.

Kittel, Gerhard and Gerhard Friedrich, eds. Theological Dictionary of the New Testament . 10 Vols. Translated and edited by Geoffrey Bromiley. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964-76.

Kistemaker, Simon. Exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrews . New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

Konig, Eduard. "Tabernacle." The Jewish Encyclopedia . Ed. by Isadore Singer. New York: KTAV Publishing House, Inc., n.d.

Lane, William L. Hebrews 1-8 . Word Biblical Commentary, Vol. 47A. Edited by David A. Hubbard, John D. W. Watts and Ralph P. Martin. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

____________ . Hebrews 9-13 . Word Biblical Commentary, Vol. 47A. Edited by David A. Hubbard, John D.W. Watts and Ralph P. Martin. Dallas: Word Books, 1991.

Lenski, R.C.H. The Interpretation of the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Epistle of James . Minneapolis: Augsburg Press, 1966.

Liddell, Henry George and Robert Scott. A Greek-English Lexicon . 9th ed. Rev. and augmented by Sir Henry Stuart Jones. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1940.

Lindars, Barnabas. "The Rhetorical Structure of Hebrews." New Testament Studies Vol. 35 (1989), pp. 382-406.

Louw, Johannes and Eugene A. Nida, eds. Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains . 2 Vols. New York: United Bible Societies, 1988.

Martin, Ralph P. New Testament Foundations: A Guide for Christian Students . 2 Vols. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978.

Metzger, Bruce M. A Textual Commentary on the Greek Testament . New York, London: United Bible Societies, 1971, corrected edition, 1975.

Meyer, F.B. The Way into the Holiest: Expositions of the Epistle to the Hebrews . Fort Washington, PA: Christian Literature Crusade, 1982.

Milligan, R. Epistle to the Hebrews . The New Testament Commentary, Vol. IX. Cincinnati: Standard Pub., n.d.

Moffat, James. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews . The International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1924. Reprinted 1968.

Montefiore, Hugh. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Peabody, MA: Hendrickson Publishers, 1964. Reprinted 1987.

Morris, Leon, et al. The Expositor's Bible Commentary , Volume 12. Edited by Frank E. Gaebelein. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1981.

Moule, Charles F. Idiom Book of New Testament Greek . 2nd ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1959.

Moulton, James H. and George Milligan. The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament: Illustrated from the Papyri and Other Non-Literary Sources . Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1930. Reprinted 1980.

Moulton, James H., Wilbert F. Howard and Nigel Turner. A Grammar of New Testament Greek . 4 Vols. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1963-79.

Moulton, W.F. and A.S. Geden. A Concordance to the Greek Testament . Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1897. 5th ed., 1978.

Nairne, A. The Epistle to the Hebrews . Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1921.

Paterson, J. H. "Sea." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 5. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1974-76.

Rahlfs, Alfred, ed. Septuaginta . 2 vols. in 1. Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibel Stiftung, 1935.

Schiappa, Edward. "Protagoras." Encyclopedia of Rhetoric and Composition: Communication . ed. by Theresa Enos. New York: Garland Pub., 1996.

Silva, Moises. "Perfection and Eschatology in Hebrews." Westminster Theological Journal . Vol. 39 (1976), pp. 60-71.

Singer, Isadore, ed. The Jewish Encyclopedia . New York: Ktav Publishing House, Inc., n.d.

Spicq, C. L'Épitre Aux Hebreux . Paris: Librairie Lecoffre, 1952.

Soulen, Richard. Handbook of Biblical Criticism . 2nd ed. Atlanta: John Knox Press, 1976, 1981.

Swetnam, J. "Sacrifice and Revelation in the Epistle to the Hebrews: Observations and Surmises on Hebrew 9, 26." Catholic Biblical Quarterly Vol. 30 (1968), pp. 227-254.

Tenney, Merrill C., ed. The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . 5 Vols. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1974-76.

Thayer, Joseph. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament . 4th Edition. Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1901.

Thompson, James. The Letter to the Hebrews . The Living Word Commentary. Edited by Everett Ferguson. Austin, TX: R.B. Sweet Co., 1971.

Trotter, Andrew H., Jr. Interpeting the Epistle to the Hebrews . Guides to New Testament Exegesis. Edited by Scot McKnight. Grand Rapids: Baker, 1996.

Waltke, B.K. "Melchizedek." The Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible . Vol. 4. Edited by Merrill C. Tenney. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1975-76.

Westcott, B.F. The Epistle to the Hebrews . 2nd Edition. 1892. Reprint, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans. 1994.

Wiseman, D.J. "Weights and Measures." The New Bible Dictionary . 2nd ed. Ed. By J.D. Douglas. Leicester, England: InterVarsity, 1982.

Zodhiates, Spiros. The Complete Word Study Dictionary: New Testament . Rev. ed. Chattanooga, TN: AMG Press, 1993.

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

ABBREVIATIONS

ABD Anchor Bible Dictionary

BAGD Bauer-Arndt-Gingrich-Danker Greek Lexicon (2nd. ed.)

BDB New Brown-Driver-Briggs-Gesenius Hebrew and English

Lexicon

BDF Blass-Debrunner-Funk Greek Grammar

ISBE International Standard Bible Encyclopedia (Bromiley)

KJV King James Version

LN Louw & Nida's Lexicon Based on Semantic Domains

LSJ Liddell-Scott-Jones Greek Lexicon

LXX Septuagint

MHT Moulton-Howard-Turner Greek Grammar

MM Moulton & Milligan's Vocabulary of Greek Testament

NASB New American Standard Bible

NIDNTT New International Dictionary of New Testament

Theology

NJB New Jerusalem Bible

RSV Revised Standard Version

TDNT Theological Dictionary of the New Testament, ed. by

Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard Friedrich

ZPED Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV

College: Hebrews (Garis Besar)

OUTLINE

I. JESUS IS SUPERIOR TO THE ANGELS - 1:1-14

A. The Preeminence of the Son - 1:1-4

B. The Son Superior to the Angels - 1:5-14

II. JESUS RESCUES MAN - 2:1-18

A. Warning Not to Ignore Such a Great Salvation - 2:1-4

B. Jesus Became a Man to Bring Men to Glory - 2:5-18

III. GOD OFFERS REST TO ALL WHO TRUST HIM - 3:1-4:16

A. Jesus Is Superior to Moses - 3:1-6

B. Psalm 95:7-11 - 3:7-11

C. Hold Firm to the End - 3:12-15

D. Unbelieving Israelites Fell in the Desert - 3:16-19

E. A Sabbath-Rest for the People of God - 4:1-5

F. A Sabbath-Rest Remains - 4:6-11

G. The Message from God Does Its Part to Save Us - 4:12-13

H. Jesus, the Great High Priest - 4:14-16

IV. JESUS IS SUPERIOR TO THE PRIESTHOOD OF THE OLD COVENANT AND A PRIEST FOREVER BY GOD'S OATH - 5:1-7:28

A. Requirements of the High Priest - 5:1-4

B. Jesus Fulfills the Requirements and Offers Eternal Salvation - 5:5-10

C. [Excursus: Responding to God] - 5:11-6:12

1. Still Infants - 5:11-14

2. On to Maturity - 6:1-3

3. Those Who Fall Away - 6:4-8

4. Confident of Better Things - 6:9-12

D. God's Oath Makes His Purpose Sure - 6:13-20

E. Melchizedek Like the Son of God - 7:1-3

F. Melchizedek Greater than Abraham - 7:4-10

G. Jesus Is High Priest Based on His Resurrection which Introduces a Better Hope - 7:11-19

H. Jesus Is High Priest Based on God's Oath which Produces a Better Covenant - 7:20-22

I. Jesus' Resurrection Creates a Permanent Priesthood - 7:23-25

J. Jesus' Death Provides the Perfect Sacrifice - 7:26-28

V. THE NEW COVENANT BROUGHT BY JESUS OUR HIGH PRIEST IS SUPERIOR TO THE OLD COVENANT - 8:1-13

A. Our High Priest Reigns and Serves in the True Tabernacle, Prefigured by Old Testament Shadows - 8:1-5

B. Our High Priest Is Mediator of the New Covenant, Promised through the Prophet Jeremiah - 8:6-13

VI. JESUS' SACRIFICE OF HIMSELF IS SUPERIOR TO THE SACRIFICES OF THE OLD COVENANT AND SETS US FREE FROM SIN - 9:1-10:39

A. The Tabernacle and Its Tools - 9:1-5

B. The Day of Atonement - 9:6-10

C. Jesus' Sacrifice Cleanses Our Conscience - 9:11-14

D. Jesus' Death Inaugurates the New Covenant - 9:15-22

E. Jesus' Sacrifice Was Once for All - 9:23-28

F. Old Covenant Sacrifices Could Not Take Away Sin - 10:1-4

G. Christ Offered His Body to Make Us Holy - 10:5-10

H. Our High Priest Now Reigns - 10:11-14

I. Witness of the Holy Spirit through Jeremiah - 10:15-18

J. Let Us Draw Near to God and Spur One Another On - 10:19-25

K. The Judgment of God on Those Who Keep Sinning - 10:26-31

L. Reminder of Earlier Suffering - 10:32-34

M. The Need to Persevere - 10:35-39

VII. GOD EXPECTS US TO SHOW FAITH - 11:1-40

A. The Nature of Faith - 11:1-3

B. Faith Illustrated by Abel, Enoch, and Noah - 11:4-7

C. Faith Illustrated by Abraham - 11:8-19

D. Faith Illustrated by Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph- 11:20-22

E. Faith Illustrated by Moses - 11:23-28

F. Faith Illustrated in Israel - 11:29-38

G. God Planned to Make Them Perfect with Us - 11:39-40

VIII. GOD EXPECTS US TO ENDURE DISCIPLINE - 12:1-29

A. A Call to Perseverance - 12:1-3

B. The Word of Encouragement - 12:4-6

C. God Disciplines His Children - 12:7-11

D. Practical Actions - 12:12-17

E. Terrifying Mt. Sinai - 12:18-21

F. Mt. Zion, the Heavenly Jerusalem - 12:22-24

G. A Kingdom which Cannot Be Shaken - 12:25-29

IX. CONCLUDING EXHORTATIONS - 13:1-25

A. Keep Loving Each Other - 13:1-3

B. Stay Pure - 13:4-6

C. Remember Your Leaders - 13:7-8

D. Counterparts to Old Covenant Practices - 13:9-16

E. Obey Your Leaders and Pray for Us - 13:17-19

F. Benediction and Closing Exhortations - 13:20-22

G. Personal Greetings - 13:23-25

-College Press New Testament Commentary: with the NIV